tihvavy of t:he t:heological ^tminavy 
 
 PRINCETON . NEW JERSEY 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 Allen Brown 
 
HISTORICAL SKETCHES 
 
 MISSIONS 
 
 UNDER THK CAHK i»F THE 
 
 * DEC 26 1911 
 
 Boai'd of Foi'eign Mission? of ik Dre^bpeiiian Ghui'ch. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE 
 
 WOMAN'S FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF THK 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, 
 
 Xu. l.V.U Chestnut Street. Philadelphia. 
 
 1886. 
 
Press of 
 
 The Jos. B. Rodgers Printing Co. 
 
 ■yi <t 64 A'. Sixth Street, 
 
 miadelpliia. 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 I'AliK 
 
 THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS, 5 
 
 MEXICO, 39 
 
 GUATEMALA, 61 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA, 6!i 
 
 AFRICA, y? 
 
 SYRIA, 121 
 
 PERSIA 147 
 
 INDIA, 175 
 
 SIAM, 205 
 
 CHINA, 23;i 
 
 JAPAN, 267 
 
 KOREA, 291 
 
THE 
 
 MoHlj ^m^Htan littilianis. 
 
 ^BY 
 
 Rev. J. B. GARRITT, Ph. D. 
 
Jdihiis 
 
 Green, 
 
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS. 
 
 I- — Before the Formation of the Presbyterian Board 
 
 OF Foreign Missions. 
 
 The Presbyterian Church of the United States very early in its 
 history recognized the duty of offering the gospel to the Indians 
 of our country. The first formal mission instituted by it (accord- 
 ing to Dr. Ashbel Green) was in the api^ointment of Rev. Azariah 
 Horton to labor as a missionary among the Indians of Long Island. 
 He was selected by a commission aj^pointed by the " Society in 
 Scotland for propagating Christian Knowledge," and entered upon 
 his work in 1741. "He was well received by most and cordially 
 welcomed by some of them," and many were led to ask the 
 solemn question, what they should do to be saved. In a short 
 time Mr. Horton baptized thirty-five adults and forty-four chil- 
 dren. Some of them, however, gave way to temptation, and 
 relapsed into their darling vice of drunkenness. 
 _ Rev. David Brainerd was also appointed by the same commis- 
 sion, and labored one year — 1743 — in Connecticut, and afterwards 
 in New Jersey at several different points, visiting the Indians 
 on the Susquehanna, and settling at last at Cranbury. His 
 missionary service was ended by his death in 1747. He was 
 succeeded by his brother, Rev. John Brainerd. In 1751 the 
 Synod of New York " enjoined all its members to appoint a col- 
 lection in their several congregations once a year, to be applied " 
 to the support of the missionaries employed. Mr. Brainerd 
 continued to labor among the Indians of New Jersey till his 
 death, in 1781. A missionary, Mr. Occam, was also sent to the 
 Oneidas in 1763. Several rather desultory efforts, in the way of 
 missionary tours by ministers appointed to the work, were made 
 duruig the next ten yeai-s among the Delawares in Ohio, then 
 the frontier. For the next twenty years we have no records of 
 missionary labors. The Revolutionary war, and the excited 
 state of the Indians, everywhere prevented such efforts. 
 
 In 1801 and 1802 the Synod of Virginia sent three mission- 
 aries to spend tAvo or three months each among the " Shawanese 
 and other tribes about Detroit and Sandusky," and also "a youno- 
 man of pious character to instruct them in agriculture, and to 
 make some instruments of husbandry for them." In the division 
 
8 iiisToiiKAi, sKirn II ui- tiik missions 
 
 of tin- Synod of Virfjiiiia this mission fell to the eare of the 
 SvikmI of rittsl)ur<,'h, which or^'anized a Mis«;ionarv Society, 
 omhI acted under its own supervision, hy which the mission was 
 continued and eidar^'ed. A missionary was employed in 1806 
 for an entire year, also a laborer, a schoolmaster, and a ])ious 
 black man and his wife. Measures were taken to render the 
 mission permanent. The (leneral Assembly ^^ave two hundred 
 dollars that year towards the support of the mission, which was 
 increased to four hundred dollai-s in 1H()M, and continued for 
 several years. The dispei-sion of these Indians caused the 
 transfer 'of this mission to Maumee in 1.S22, and in 1825 
 the Synod transferred it to the United Foreign Missionary 
 Society, and the following year it passed under the care of the 
 American Board. 
 
 In 180o the Synod of tlie Carolinas sent a missionary among 
 the Catawba Indians, who established a successful school. About 
 the same time Rev. (lideon Blackburn established a school in 
 behalf of the General Assembly's Committee of Missions among 
 the Cherokee Indians in Tennessee, with flattering prospects. 
 He founded a second school in 1806. "In five years, in his 
 schools, f(»ur or five hundred youth were taught to read the 
 English Bible, and several persons were received as hopeful 
 and exemplary Christians." Mr. Blackburn retired from the 
 mission in 18io, and the American Board soon after occupied 
 the field. 
 
 A large portion of the Presbyterian Church carried on its 
 mission work from 1812 to 1838 through the American Jioard, 
 and we have no records of other special missions among the 
 Indians, outside of the operations of that Board, till the forma- 
 tion of the Western Foreign Missionary Society, in 1.S31. This 
 society was the precursor of the Presbyterian Board, and during 
 its brief existence of six years. Rev. Jose])h Kerr and wife, with 
 othei-s, established under its direction a mission among the Weas 
 in the Indian Territory, twenty miles west of the Missouri line, 
 on the Kansas river. In IH.']? "a church of ten native members 
 ha«l Ix'^ii formed in the wilderness." As, however, "the number 
 of the Weas was but .some two or three hundred, and their 
 kinsmen were hardly more numerous," and a nii.ssionary station 
 of the Methodist Church was not far distant, "it appeared inex- 
 |K.'dient to maintain the mission, and the laborere who had health 
 to remain were in 1.S3M transferred to the Iowa tribe. Some 
 of the noblest examples of self-denying and faithful missionary 
 labor and some of the l)rightest displays of the power of divine 
 grace were witnessed in the brief history of the mission among 
 this little tribe." (Lowric.) 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMKRICAN INDIANS. 9 
 
 II. — Missions op the Board: East op Missiasippi River. 
 
 1. The Chippewa and Ottawa Mission was inaugurated in 
 1838, among the remnants of two tribes, about G500 in number 
 and speaking the same language. They were then living on 
 a reservation in the north of Michigan, occupying the country 
 situated between Grand river, in Michigan, and Cliocolate river, 
 near the foot of Lake Superior. They were under treaty stipu- 
 lation to remove to the Indian Territory, but had the privilege 
 of remaining on the reservation till 1841. A few had made some 
 advance in agriculture, and were living in log houses; but the 
 majority were warlike, indolent and impoverished, with few excep- 
 tions living in mat or bark lodges, which they carried with them 
 in their migrations, and were addicted to the use of ardent spirits. 
 
 In 1838 Rev. Peter Dougherty was commissioned to visit these 
 Indians and to collect information with a view to missionary 
 efforts among them. The result was the selection of a station on 
 Grand Traverse Bay. He was cordially welcomed by many of 
 the Indians, and opened a school in 1839. The next year a 
 comfortable log dwelling-house and a school-house were erected, 
 and fifty scholars were soon enrolled. A great interest was 
 manifested by the tribes in the "new departure," one family after 
 another being induced to build small log dwellings near the mis- 
 sionary. The fruits of faithful preaching and teaching began 
 to appear in 1842, when there were at least twenty-six inquirei's 
 after the way of life, and among them a chief, Ahgosa, who said 
 that " while the Lord gave him life, it was his determination to 
 serve Him." The arrival of a boat from Mackinac with liquor 
 to sell i-oused the people on the temperance question, and both 
 of the chiefs and forty-seven others signed the total-abstinence 
 pledge. The work was greatly aided by a donation from the 
 Upper Canadian Bible Society of a number of copies of the 
 book of Genesis and of the Gospel of John in Chippewa, and 
 by the obtaining of some hymn-books in the native language. In 
 1843 a church was organized, and the next year a log church- 
 building was erected, the Indians cheerfully helping to do the 
 work, while the necessary materials, to the amount of S270, were 
 furnished by the Board. The same year a spelling-book was 
 published in Chippewa — the only work, besides those just men- 
 tioned, as yet published in this language. For several years the 
 mission made steady advance in school and church and in the out- 
 ward result of Christian teaching, the civilization of the Indians. 
 Mr. Dougherty's report in 1847 gives the following : " Six yeai"s 
 ago the site occupied by the village was a dense thicket. The 
 village now extends nearly a mile in length, containing some 
 
10 irisTOKicAL SKvrr( II of thk missions 
 
 twenty lo|,' hoiiws nnd some good log stables belonging to the 
 Indians. During that period they have eleared and cultivated 
 some two hundred aeres of new gardens, besides what additions 
 were made to the old ones. They raise for sale several hundred 
 bushels of eorn and j)otatoes. They are improving in abstinence 
 fnun intoxication." The Indians also began to desire to own 
 their own lands. They had .sold their lands to the United States 
 in IH.'i"), and were now remaining on the reservations at the plea- 
 suix' of the government. In li^o'i, under the new constitution of 
 the state of Michigan, they were jHrmitted to become citizens, 
 and were encouraged to remain and to purchase lands; but as 
 the lands where the mission was established were not offered for 
 sale, they had to j)urcha.se elsewhere. This caused a j)artial dis- 
 persion of the little Christian community, and several changes. 
 The old station was removed to the west side of Grand Traverse 
 Bay, and a second one was established at Little Traverse, on 
 Little Traverse Bay, about forty miles to the north. In 18o3 a 
 school was opened at a third station. Middle Village, twenty 
 miles still further north. 
 
 Meanwhile the strictly religious work of the mission was car- 
 ried on as usual. It is to be remembered that there was a large 
 " heathen j)arty," attached to their supei-stitions, taking little 
 interest in the education of their children, intemperate and 
 roving; clinging .strongly to their customs, religion, medicine and 
 apj)etites. This party advanced towards civilization but slowly. 
 But the "Christian party" was advancing yearly in intelligence, 
 in virtue, and in the arts of civilized life. 
 
 A boarding-school was opened at Grand Traverse in 1853, 
 which wjis conducted on the manual-labor plan. 
 
 The schools at the other stations were also prosperous. They 
 had ex[)erienced the opposition of the Romish priests; but this 
 only awakened inquiry and led to their greater popularity, 
 because they taught the English language and used the Bible. 
 
 In 185G, Rev. H. W. Guthrie was appointed to the Ivittle 
 Traverse station, and the next year organized a church there 
 with eighteen members. 
 
 During the next decade the mission labored under discourage- 
 ments and difficulties which finally resulted in its suspension. 
 The circumstances which caused this state of things were "the 
 indiHerence of many of the people to the education of their 
 children ; the distance of many families from the station, which 
 made it impracticable to keep up the day-school at Grand Tra- 
 verse ; the influx of whites, nuiny of whom were not reputable; 
 the opjtositioii of Romanists; and the unsettled feeling on the 
 part of many of the tribe as to their remaining in the country." 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 11 
 
 The Indians around the mission were constantly decreasing in 
 number, and many were absorbed as citizens in the surrounding 
 popuhition. The result was that the boarding-school was discon- 
 tinued in 1867, and in 1871 the churches were placed under the 
 care of the Presbytery and the mission given up. 
 
 During the thirty-three years of the existence of this mission, 
 nearly one hundred and fifty members were received into the 
 church at Grand Traveree, and from thirty to forty to the 
 church at Little Traverse. 
 
 Though it was a great trial to those who had so long been 
 engaged in it, to give up their work there, yet it seemed to have 
 accomplished its end. Much had been done to elevate the 
 Indians, and prepare them for their ])ositions as citizens, in 
 addition to the spiritual blessings which had been conferred 
 upon them. 
 
 2. The Seneca Mission. — This name is given to the mission 
 conducted among the remnants of the " Six Nations," — about 
 5000 in number, — who are settled on eight reservations in 
 western New York, and Pennsylvania, embracing in all about 
 85,000 acres of land. 
 
 Missionary labors were commenced among these Indians in 
 1811, by the New York Missionary Society; continued by the 
 United F. M. Society from 1822; in 1826 transferred to the 
 American Board, -and by them to our Board in 1870. The 
 Mission under the American Board had been very successful ; 
 the tribe had increased one-third in number ; it had made great 
 advance in civilized life, and there was " a record of six or 
 seven hundred hopeful conversions." 
 
 At the time of the transfer, in 1870, there were three mission 
 stations — two on the Cattaraugus Reservation, which lies between 
 Bufflilo and Dunkirk, and one on the Allegheny Reservation, 
 on the Allegheny river. The missionaries in charge of these 
 stations were : at Upper Cattaraugus, Rev. Asher Wright and 
 wife, with one assistant ; at Lower Cattaraugus, Rev. George 
 Ford and Avife ; and at Allegheny, Rev. William Hall and Avife, 
 with two native assistants. There were two churches ; the one on 
 the Cattaraugus Reservation numbering 129, that at Allegheny 
 87. There were various Sabbath-schools in successful operation ; 
 and an orphan asylum, established mainly by the labors of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Wright, though supported by the State, Avith eighty or 
 ninety children in charge, Avas in a prosperous condition. 
 
 Since 1872 the missionaries have extended their labors to the 
 TonaAvanda and Tuscarora Reservations, where small churches 
 had been formed, since Avhich time forty-eight have been added 
 to these churches on profession of faith, though they are now 
 
]•_' IIISTdKICAL SKETCH (»K THK MISSIONS 
 
 miiiHrinillv no stronirt'r than in 1«72. In 1880 these churches 
 itn<i th.' niisiiiun work wire phiced under the supervision of 
 till- Pn'r'bvtory of Hutfalo. with the view that they might 
 ere lonj; lu'itmie self-sujiportin^' and tliat they might more 
 fully rei-eive the fostering care of the churches near them. 
 Arrangements wi-re made with tiie Kev. Morton W. Trijjpe to 
 }iec(»nie tlu- pastor of the principal church, and to give part of 
 his time to tlu- other chiirelK's. The I'rcsl)yterial supervision 
 has Ixt-n of general service, l)ut tlie arrangement has not yet 
 jirovi'd that these churches arc i)rcpareil to be placed on the 
 usual footing of the home churches, either for self-support or for 
 Chri.^tian advancement. 
 
 The hindrances are many : the heathen party (about one-half 
 of the whole number) stubbornly resist Christian and civilizing 
 intiuciiccs, and cling to the suiJCivtitions and heathen practices 
 of their fathei"s ; some United States laws work badly; the 
 opjiosition of besotted white men, runisellers and debauched 
 Indians, the influence of ungodly and unprincipled State school 
 teachers; tribal politics and feuds, — all combine to render the 
 mission work a very slow one. But, on the other hand, there 
 arc cn<'ouragcments: a real advance is noticeable, for Christianity 
 is slowly but surely uprooting the deep growth of paganism 
 There are frequent conversions from the pagan partj^ ; there is 
 easier access to the people; at least 150U can now read and write; 
 and many more have some knowledge of the English language, 
 and many also desire better homes and education for their chil- 
 dren, and that they may be brought up like the good whites. 
 
 J)uring the fifteen years of the Presbyterian Board's work 230 
 have been added to tiie several churches of the Mission ; and 
 during the current year (1885) a special blessing upon the 
 labors of Mr. and Mrs. Trippe is reported. Daily meetings were 
 held, and as numy as 12') expressed their faith in Christ. 
 
 It is fitting that special notice should be taken of two mis- 
 sionaries in this field, who have lately been called to their reward. 
 
 Rev. Asher Wriglit labored among the Senecas forty-three 
 years. He is .said to have been the only male missionary who 
 ever acipiired a satisfactory knowledge of the Seneca language. 
 He constructed for them a u'ritten language, and translated the 
 four Cospels, and was sjjcnding his last days upon a translation 
 of the Acts of the Apostles. He died April 13, 187"), in his 72d 
 year. Mrs. Wright still lives to carry on to completion what 
 was left unlinished ])y her husband. She speaks the native lan- 
 guage, and is highly esteemed by the Indians. 
 
 Mrs. E. .1. Hall, ni'tcr forty-seven years of service among the 
 Senecas, entered into rest February 17, 1882, in the 74th year 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 13 
 
 of her age. Nearly the whole period of labor was spent on the 
 Allegheny Reservation. Amid many severe trials, and in deep 
 and sincere devotion to her life-work, " the symmetry and strength 
 of Mrs. Hall's character became more and more apparent." 
 
 3. The Lake ^Supeiiior Chippewa Mission. — The Chippewas 
 in northern Wisconsin and Minnesota occupy 14 reservations, 
 and number about 9000. The mission, known as the Ojibwa 
 Mission, was established by the American Board in 1830, and 
 for some years embraced several stations, though only one since 
 1852. This'was located at Odanah, on the Bad River Reserve 
 in Wisconsin, and is the only Protestant mission among these 
 bands. A church was gathered, and a boarding-school was con- 
 ducted for several years. But in 1867, Rev. L. H. Wheeler, 
 who had labored in this mission since 1842 having become 
 enfeebled in health, removed to Beloit, and the mission was 
 virtually suspended. The only religious instruction within reach 
 of the Indians, was given by Mr. Blatchford, an Indian preacher, 
 formerly in connection with the mission, but then interpreter for 
 the government agent. He is again in the service of the mission 
 at Odanah. 
 
 On the transfer of the mission to the Presbytei'ian Board in 
 1870, there were but few church members to be found, and no 
 schools were in operation. The mission property was, however, 
 repaired and additional ground purchased. The Board having 
 obtained help from the government of $2350 annually, for three 
 years, towards the expense of a boarding-school, appropriated an 
 additional amount, and secured the services of a superintendent, 
 and two lady teachers. Miss Phillips and Miss Verbeck. The 
 re-opening of the school was gladly welcomed, and before the 
 year closed nineteen scholars were enrolled, six of whom were 
 girls, but it has not prospered as was hoped, because the Indians 
 are scattered on so many different reservations, and has now 
 only a nominal existence. In 1873 Rev. Isaac Baird and wife 
 joined the mission, and continued in faithful service till 1884, 
 when they were succeeded by Rev. Francis Specs and Avife. 
 
 In 1878 an outstation at Ashland, on the Lac Court d' Oreilles 
 Reserve, w'as occupied and a day school opened in charge of a 
 native assistant, Louis Manypenny, who had been educated at 
 Odanah. In 1884 a school was opened at Round Lake on the 
 same reservation and placed in charge of Miss Susie Dougherty, 
 Avho had been teaching at Odanah since 1873, and Miss Cornelia 
 Dougherty was associated with her in 1884. Their sister, Mrs. 
 Minnie Ells, became a teacher at Odanah in 1885. These three 
 ladies are daughters of the Rev. Peter Dougherty, formerly of 
 Grand Traverse Bay. Rev. S. G. Wright also became connected 
 with the Mission in 1884. 
 
14 HISTUKICAI- SKKTCII OK THK MISSIONS 
 
 III tin- fourteen years of the Board's oversiglit of this work, 
 KM persons have been reeeived into the church on profession of 
 faith. The present nienihershij) is To. Many of the Indians 
 adopt tlie ways of civilized life, are learning; to value education, 
 and an- enL'aL'in<r in industrial pursuits; but the larger number 
 are still enamored with their wild and barbarous life, and care 
 for none of these things. 
 
 III. — AMON(i THE Indians ok tiik Northwest. 
 
 1 (a). The Iowa and Sac Mis.'^ion was commenced in 1835, 
 bv the Westefn Foreign Mi.ssionary Society. The lowas and 
 Sacs speak the same language, and were apparently so consoli- 
 dated by intermarriage and other ties of interest as to be one 
 nation. They occupy lands in what is now the northeast corner 
 of Kansas, then the northern portion of the Indian Territory. 
 There were from 1500 to 2000 then living together on their 
 reservation. Their vicinity to the settlements of white people 
 had proved a serious drawback to their improvement. For 
 .'several yeai-s the whisky trade had been carried on with little 
 restraint, an<l it was very easy for the besotted Indians to cross 
 over the river and i*eek their most deadly enemy. Owing to 
 their intemperance their number was steadily deci-easing. And 
 as they became fewer in number they became more disi)irited 
 and degraded. The Sacs were the more sober and industrious of 
 the two, but were equally iiiditt'erent to the gospel. 
 
 The first missionaries were Messrs. Aurey Ballard and E. i\I. 
 Shepherd and their wives. Several schools were established, and 
 fre(|uent visits paid from lodge to lodge for purpose of instruction 
 and religious worship. 
 
 On the formation of the Presbyterian Board in 1837, Rev. 
 Messrs. William Hamilton and S. M. Irvin and their wives were 
 s(>nt to the station, of whom Mr. and Mrs. Irvin continued with 
 the mission throughout its entire existence. 
 
 For several years the missionaries had to prosecute their work 
 not only amid great discouragements, but at times in the midst 
 of serious perils to life, owing to the excitement and quarrels of 
 the Indians under tiie influence of li(iuor. Yet when sober they 
 regarded the missionaries as their best friends, and j)laced the 
 greatest confidence in them. Gradually pei-sistent efforts began 
 to iireak up the Indian ])rejudices and produce their legitimate 
 fruit. In 1M45 a boarding-school was opened at the station near 
 Highland. A majority of the lowas were now desirous that the 
 missi(tiiary work should be sustained, and especially that a 
 manual-labor boarding-school should be established They appro- 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 15 
 
 priated $2000 of their annuities for tliis puri)ose, and at a meeting 
 of their council, entered on their minutes, "Many of us feel in- 
 clined to change our way of living, and are anxious to see our 
 children raised up to business, and habits of virtue." A building 
 large enough to accommodate one-hundred scholars, and costing 
 between $6000 and $7000, was erected, in which, the next year, 
 about fifty children were assembled. Upon the opening of the 
 school, however, the Sacs, Avho had apparently entered heartily 
 into the scheme, and had contributed a considerable i)art of the 
 means for the building, declined to send a single scholar, partly 
 from unwillingness to give up their own customs, and partly from 
 dislike to the lowas. This unwillingness was never overcome, 
 and consequently little of the blessed influence of the school was 
 felt among them. This boarding-school continued throughout 
 the existence of the mission a very valuable auxiliary to the 
 work; but in 1800, the support from the Indian annuities was 
 withdrawn, and it was made a general school for the education 
 of Indian orphan children of all tribes. It was finally closed in 
 1860, the reasons being the distance from the Indians — some of 
 the children being brought six hundred miles — and the difficulty 
 without the aid of the government, which was seldom given, of 
 obtaining orphan children. During its existence of twenty-five 
 years, it is safe to say that from five hundred to six hundred 
 Indian children received instruction in it. 
 
 In 1843 a printing press was purchased. The Iowa language 
 was reduced to writing, a grammar, portions of the Scriptures, 
 hymn, school, and religious books were published. As early as 
 1849, 30,000 pages Avere printed. Further than this, however, 
 the missionaries did not deem it best to go, as it was thought more 
 important to teach the English language, especially to the young. 
 
 Along with these missionary labors, the gospel was constantly 
 preached ; but such was the indifference of the Indians, their love 
 of strong drink, and the evil influence of wicked whites, that 
 but comparatively few were converted. In 1859, the last year 
 that a report is made from the native church, there were forty- 
 nine members. In 1860, the Indians had settled down on their 
 reservation, at a considerable distance from the mission and the 
 school, and in a great measure withdrew from it; Mr. and Mrs. 
 Irwin also were compelled to withdraw on account of health ; 
 and this led to the abandonment of the mission. 
 
 Mission work was resumed in 1881, and Mr. and Mi-s. Irwin 
 were re-appointed. Their work is well received by the Indians, 
 and there are some true believers. There is, however, no organ- 
 ized church among them, nor is it deemed best at present to 
 attempt to form one. The band is in an unsettled condition, 
 
IG HISTORICAL SKETCn OF THE MISSIONS 
 
 owiiij; to a (lispositicin to remove to the Indian Territory. They 
 an- in a nu-asure civilized, and make their living chiefly by in- 
 dustrial pui-suits. 
 
 (A). Sac and Fox. As a result of the eftorts of Christian 
 women of the Iowa City Presbyterial Society, a tentative mission 
 amonj; the little hand of .'{')<) Indians of these tribes, on a small 
 n^ervation near the centre of Iowa, was commenced at Tama 
 citv in IXH.'}. Miss Anna Skea was appointed under the aus[)ices 
 of "the W. B. F. M. of the N. W. to take char^^e of the work. 
 Her eftorta were fii-st directed to gain the confidence of the 
 Indians ; then with an a.«sistant, she opened a mission-room, fitted 
 up with charts, pictures, an (U-gan and a sewinfj^ machine, whence 
 already, in various ways, lier influence is exerted for <ioo(l. The 
 work in its beginning is slow, but there are already some who are 
 willing to listen to the gospel tiding^•, and there is reason to 
 believe that the efl!()rt will j)rove a success. 
 
 2. TiiK Omaha and Otok Mission was commenced in 1846. 
 These tribes occupied the country north of the lowas, and under- 
 stood their languaire. The following account of them is given in 
 the Annual Reports of the Board foi' 1847 and 1848: "The 
 Otoes are divided into six bands, and number 11(56. They are 
 much esteemed by the neighboring tribes for their daring spirit; 
 but their moral character is far from being good. They indulge 
 to excess in the use of intoxicating s|)irits. They are, however, 
 desirous of having missionaries and teachers. The Omahas 
 number lOoO, and are considered more docile and harmless than 
 the adjoining tribes. They have been forced to leave their old 
 villages above Council Bluff's, by their enemies, the Sioux, and 
 are much dispirited. They are very poor, both men and women 
 being clothed in skins, and their children, even in winter, are 
 nearly naked, and often entirely so. Poor as they are, the 
 ( )mahas are strongly addicted to intoxicating liquore. Both 
 tribes are in a state of degradation, destitution, and wretched- 
 ness. They are acquainted only with hunting, and know not 
 how to labor." 
 
 The mission was commenced by Rev. Edmund McKinney and 
 his wife, and Mr. Paul Bloohm as assistant. The j)lace selected 
 as a station was Bellevue, west of the Missouri river and north 
 of the Platte (now Sarpy county, Nebraska). The next year 
 means were furnished by some friends of the Indians in Kew 
 York city to establish a boarding-school. The Otoes gave their 
 annuity of SoOO that their children might share in the benefits 
 of the school. The missionaries found difficulty, however, in 
 obtaining scholars. When application was made to the Indians 
 for their children, it was found that tiieir minds had been so 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS, 17 
 
 j)oisoned that it was doubtful for a time whether they would 
 avail themselves of the blessing brought to their door. "The 
 school was a prison, and it would be cruel to put them there." 
 " It would be cruel to make the children wear clothes in summer." 
 "The children would get sick and die, so near the Missouri." 
 8uch were the reasons given. Yet by September, 1848, tweaty- 
 five boys and girls were gathered into the school. 
 
 In 1850 Mr. McKinney writes: " The condition of the Omahas 
 at the present time contrasts favorably with what it was at the 
 time of the establishment of the mission. They are at peace 
 with their enemies, are in the enjoyment of temporal prosperity, 
 and, more than all, seem disposed to break away from the ruinous 
 vice of drunkenness." 
 
 The success of the school appears in the report for 1854 (as 
 an example) : There were 42 scholars — of these 15 were Paw- 
 nees, 10 Omahas, 6 Sioux, 4 Blackfeet, 4 Otoes, and 3 Poncas — 
 26 boys and 16 girls. 
 
 (a) The Omaha Misdon. — In 1855 these two tribes made new 
 treaties with the government by which they ceded a large part 
 of their territory to the United States. A new reservation was 
 set apart for the Omahas, and they removed thither within the 
 year. According to the treaty, 640 acres, including the mission 
 buildings, Avas transferred to the Board. The proceeds of this, 
 when sold, was devoted " to promote the cause of education and 
 religion among the Indian tribes in that region of country." A 
 station was selected in the new reservation at Blackbird Hills, 
 in the northeast of Nebraska, on the Missouri river, 70 miles 
 above Omaha city. Rev. William Hamilton superintended the 
 erection of the new buildings, but was compelled by feeble health 
 to retire from the field in 1857. He was followed by Rev. 
 Charles Sturges, M. D., and wife, with a corps of twelve teachers 
 and assistants, four of whom were Indians. The school was 
 reopened in 1857, forty-three scholars were enrolled, and a 
 church was organized. The experiment of a mission farm was 
 again tried, and with success. The frequent changes in the 
 teachers and assistants interfered somewhat with the efficiency of 
 the school. 
 
 In 1868-9 the lands of the Indians were divided and assigned 
 to them in severalty. It was hoped that this measure would 
 result in good. As, however, the funds appropriated by the 
 government were withdrawn at the same time, it resulted in the 
 discontinuance of the boarding-school. In place of it several 
 day-schools under charge of the Board were established. The 
 same year witnessed the first considerable increase of the church. 
 Nineteen members were received by Mr. Hamilton, who had 
 returned to the mission in 1867. 
 
IS HISTORirAL SKETCH OF THE MIfiSIONS 
 
 The decade and a half of years since 1870 has been a time of 
 faithful ami siicct'ssful lahor on the part of tin' vctierabio niis- 
 siojiarv, Mr. ilainiltou, and his lu'lpei>i. The churcii. has steadily 
 increasi'd in numbers. 
 
 The fear of the missionaries tliat the closinj; of the boardin<f- 
 school would be detrimental to the educational interests of the 
 ( )niahas proved to be well founded. By the plan of the govern- 
 ment the Omaha agency was ])laced under the direction of the 
 Friends. As the government school under their direction did 
 not give satisfaction, at the instance of the government, and at 
 the re(|uest of the chiefs, the boarding-school was reopened in 
 December, 1M79, the government agreeing to pay a considerable 
 part of the expense. In 18M.'> a change in the boarding-school 
 was made so as only to admit girls as scholars. The reason was 
 that the government had a boarding-school for boys within three 
 miles of the mission. The same year Mr. J. T. Coj)ley was 
 app<tinted a lay missionary. The number of church members 
 given in the hist report is 50, and the prospects of the mission 
 are encouraging. 
 
 (b) The Otoe Mmion. — The Otoes were interested in the mis- 
 sionary operations at Bellevue till the close of that mission in 
 18o5. Their new reservation lay about sixty miles to the west, 
 on the Platte river. Upon their removal thither the Board 
 entered into an agreement with the Indian Department to 
 establish a school for their children also. A missionary of 
 another church had labored for a Avhile among tliem ; but, 
 because of their roving habits and frequent absences, the mission 
 was given uj). They had taken but little advantage of the 
 school at Bellevue. In accordance with their agreement the 
 Board j)ut up a school-house on their reservation in 1856, and 
 Kev. D. A. Murdock with a corps of teachers was put in charge 
 of the mission. Several of the teachers were natives who had 
 been trained in the Iowa school. Kev. H. W. Guthrie was 
 appointed to the charge of the mission in 185<H. The Indians 
 received the missionaries readily and kindly, and listened to 
 their instructions, but were unwilling to allow their children to 
 attend the school. Throughout the year but six or eight were 
 in the school at one time, and the teacher's patience was greatly 
 tried by their fickleness and instability. The next year Mr. 
 Guthrie withdrew from the field, and after the close of the year 
 thia mission was discontinued. 
 
 3. Thk Kickai'oo Mission. — The Kickapoos are an inter- 
 esting tribe of Indians, about 300 in number, in the northeastern 
 part (jf Kansas, ai)out twenty miles south of the Iowa mission. 
 Like other tribes in the same region, they had ceded their lands 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERKJAN INDIANS. 19 
 
 to the government, reserving a sufficiency for their own use. 
 The mission among these Indians was commenced in 185(), Rev. 
 W. H. Honnell, with a farmer and a force of teachers, reaching 
 the field in July. Twenty boys were at once committed to their 
 care, but no girls. 
 
 The mission was, however, soon subjected to unexpected diffi- 
 culties, which greatly retarded its progress. In addition to 
 privations and hardships the missionaries were forced to endure 
 the want of confidence on the part of the Indians, and many 
 petty annoyances from unprincipled white men. The Indians 
 were ignorant and had no just appreciation of the importance of 
 education. They had been often wronged, and were naturally 
 suspicious. The unprincipled whites did all in their power 
 to increase these suspicions and prejudices. As these adverse 
 influences continued to exist in full force, and there seemed no 
 prospect of overcoming them, the Board resolved to discontinue 
 the school and close the mission, which was done in June, 1860. 
 
 4. The Winnebago Mission. — In 1865 the sympathies of the 
 missionaries among the Omahas, and of the Board, were deeply 
 enlisted for a body of Winnebago Indians. They had formerly 
 lived in Minnesota, but had been driven from their homes by the 
 Sioux, and had been living for a Avhile in an unsettled condition 
 on the Omaha reservation. They were about 2000 in number, 
 were full of courage, and more cordial and frank in their 
 manner than most Indians. They showed also the great advan- 
 tage of having been under missionary influence in their former 
 abode, where an excellent Cumberland Presbyterian missionary 
 had spent many years in laboring for their welfare. A few could 
 read imperfectly, and they were generally anxious to learn. 
 They were partially civilized, and seemed to appreciate to some 
 degree the blessings of the missionary education, and, in a 
 memorial to the Indian Department, requested that a school 
 might be established among them. In 1868 Rev. Joseph M. 
 Wilson reached the Winnebago district and entered upon the 
 work. There were many things to discourage, however, and 
 after somew^hat over a year's labor, following the convictions of 
 duty Mr. Wilson left the mission to enter upon the work of the 
 ministry among the white population. As the Friends Avere 
 making efforts for the secular and religious instruction of the 
 tribe, the Board was led to withhold further efforts among the 
 Winnebagoes until 1881, when a mission was established, with 
 Rev. S. N. D. Martin and wife in charge. Mr. Martin reports 
 public preaching as receiving good attention, and a Sabbath 
 class for religious instruction ; a few^ converts baptized ; but in 
 general, the work is very unpromising, owing to the roving dis- 
 
20 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THK MISSIONS 
 
 position of tlic people, and their entire indifference to the truth. 
 To this is to he lujch-d his own ditticiilty in communioating with 
 them, having' to do so hy the lielp of an interpreter, who has a 
 verv iinperfcrt knowledge of lOnglisli. But in the midst of all 
 these dirticulties the missionary is still faithful and hopeful. 
 
 5. TiiK Dakota Mission was commenced in 18.'55, hy Rev. 
 Messrs. Thomas S. Williamson and J. D. Stevens, with their wives 
 and two unmarried women, under commissions from the American 
 Jioard. They landed at Fort Snelling, and soon selected for their 
 station Lake Harriet, five or six miles west of the fort. Another 
 station was commenced at Lac (pii Parle, 200 miles further west. 
 
 The I )akotas, or Sioux, were not only one of the largest tribes 
 in the Tnited States (not far from r)(),000 in number), but one 
 of the wildest and most warlike, iidiabiting a vast tract of 
 country embracing the larger part of Minnesota and Dakota, 
 and a portion of Nebraska, Wyoming, and Montana. The first 
 yeai-s of the missionaries' labore were spent in the midst of 
 discouragements, opposition and pei-secution, so that the work 
 advanced very slowly. Li 1^<")0 there were three organized 
 churches and thirty-one communicants. In 1853 the Dakotas 
 ri'moved to their reservation, and the stations then occu})ied 
 within the ceded territory were given up, and new ones selected. 
 From this time to 1862 there was a slow but steady increase in 
 the number of converts. Then came the horrid massacre of the 
 white settlers by Indians, who sought to destroy Christianity and 
 tiiose whom they regarded as their enemies. They were speedily 
 overthrown, and some 2000 Dakotas were taken prisoners; of 
 the.se 38 were executed at Mankato. Many of the prisoner, 
 mainly through the faithful labors of Dr. Williamson, were 
 brought under the influence of the truth, and 305 Avere baptized; 
 and at another place 133 united with the church on })rofession 
 of their faith. Othere have since been led to embrace Christ, so 
 that, in connection with the Presbytery of Dakota, there are ten 
 churches, with a meml)ership of 674, nine ordained native minis- 
 ters, and one licentiate. 
 
 In 1>^11 a portion of this mission was transferred to the 
 Presbvterian Board, with the missionaries, Kev. Thomas S. 
 Williamson, M. D., the founder of the mission, and his son, 
 He v. John P. Williamson. With them came two churches, that 
 of Flandreau, ministered to by Rev. J. P. AVilliarason, and that 
 of Greenwood, with its native pastor. Rev. AY. O. Rogers. In 
 these churches, according to the Report of 1872, were 164 com- 
 municants. Up to the time of the transfer, 40 missionaries had 
 been engaged in the service, and the whole number gathered 
 into the church from first to last was not far from 1000. 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 21 
 
 Of the two churches Mr. AVilliamson presents the foUowing 
 facts in the Annual Report of 1872 : " The (Jreenwood church, 
 at Yankton agency, organized only a year ago, has a present 
 membership of 51. The majority of the converts are young 
 men from our school. It is almost entirely through our day- 
 school that we have so far gained access for the truth into the 
 hearts of this people." 
 
 " The members of the Flandreau church belong to a colony of 
 Indians (numbering in all about 3(50) who left the Santee agency, 
 Nebraska, three yeai-s ago, determined to become citizens and 
 live like white men. By that act they cut themselves loose from 
 the tribe, and have no oversight nor receive any aid from the 
 Indian Department since. They are therefore poor, but believing 
 the gospel is the corner-stone of civilization, they cling to that 
 and labor on with hope. They are principally from that portion 
 of the Santee tribe with which the Messrs. Pond labored so long 
 and earnestly, seeing but little fruit until the massacre in Minne- 
 sota, ten years ago (i. e. 1862). This was followed by a great 
 awakening. The majority of the 700 members of the nine Presby- 
 terian churches among the Dakotas were converted at that time. 
 The generous aid of friends, given through the Memorial Com- 
 mittee, enabled the Flandreau church to erect a neat little 
 meeting-house, worth something over $1000. To this they are 
 dearly attached, and can only be kept away on Sabbath by the 
 severest necessity. One of the stormy days last winter, Paksikan, 
 a man so deformed in his legs that I had imagined he could 
 scarcely walk forty rods, walked eight miles to church. His 
 clothes were so thin he was afraid to ride lest he should freeze to 
 death." The history of these churches during the fourteen years 
 since they were transferred to our Board has been one of constant 
 progress. Two hundred and twenty-six members have been 
 received during that time. The present number is 262. Mr. 
 Williamson has continued in charge of the church and mission 
 work at Yankton agency, while that at Flandreau has had 
 native pastors. In 1877 Rev. John Eastman, a native, was 
 installed as pastor by the Presbytery of Dakota, with excellent 
 prospects of usefulness. It added to the interest of the occasion 
 that, besides the pastor, two of those who took part in the 
 installation were full-blooded Dakotas who fourteen years before 
 had been heathen. 
 
 On the last day of December, 1877, a new church near 
 Yankton agency was organized, called the Hill church. It has 
 steadily prospered and has now sixty-one membei-s. 
 
 The missionary spii'it in this mission is illustrated by a long 
 journey made by two native Christians to carry the gospel to 
 
 U 
 
22 msTOKICAI- SKKTCII OF THK MISSIONS 
 
 some familit^ of tluir tnl)c' living: near the JJritish Territory. 
 They nii't with a warm welcome, found several membere of the 
 ehureh, to whom the communion was administered, and four new 
 memi)ers were received. There is also among them a native Mis- 
 sionary Society. The society has three native missionaries, and 
 !U.S members. Its contributions last year amounted to 8908.33. 
 
 In ISSO a school was ojM^ned at Poplar Creek, Montana, 70 
 niiles from Fort Buford, by Miss Dickson and INIiss McCreight, 
 anions the "wildest" Indians of the northwest. Rev. George 
 Wood and wife were also stationed here. In 1883, a new station 
 was opened at Wolf Point, 20 miles from Poplar Creek, and Mr. 
 Wood was transferred to this station, while Kev. M. E. Chapin 
 and wife were sent to the former point. These two stations are 
 within reach of about 3000 Indians. 
 
 The Presbyterians among the Dakotas are organized into a 
 Presbytery of their own, with eleven churches and 700 members. 
 There are twelve ministers, of whom nine are natives. The 
 total church contributions in the Presbytery during the year 
 1884-85, were about S2000, or nearly $3 per member. 
 
 The account of this mission would be incomplete without a 
 brief notice of its founder, the Rev. Thomas S. Williamson, 
 liorn in South Carolina; a graduate of Jefferson College in 
 1S20; a skillful physician of ten years' practice; in 1833 he 
 and his wife gave themselves up to their life-work among the 
 Indians. He was appointed in 1835 missionary among the 
 Dakotas, by the American Board, and remained faithful to the 
 work for forty -four years. " He had unshaken faith in his .work, 
 and was, by his capacity for severe exertion and by systematic 
 persevering industry, enabled to accomplish an almost incredible 
 amount of labor." In addition to preaching, he was occupied, 
 in connection with Dr. S. R. Riggs, in translating the Scriptures 
 into Dakota, and lived to see the work accomplished. He lived 
 to see among the Dakotas ten ordained Presbyterian ministers, 
 and about 800 members of the Presbyterian church. " Perhaps 
 no man was ever blessed with a helpmeet more adapted to his 
 wants than the lovely, cheerful, quiet, systematic Christian wife 
 who for forty-five years of perfect harmony encouraged him in 
 his labors." She preceded him to their heavenly home by several 
 years, having departed in 1872. " He died on Tuesday, June 24, 
 187!), in the morning watch." 
 
 <). TiiK Nez Pek(MO MisfsiON. — This tribe, in number about , 
 8200, occupy a reservation in the extreme western part of Idaho. 
 A mi.ssion was conducted among them from 1838 to 1M47 by the 
 American Board, when the Indians, through the instigation of 
 Romish i)ric8ts, fell upon the station, killed Dr. "Whitman and 
 
AMONG TUB NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 23 
 
 others, and broke up the mission. Our Board, having decided 
 in 1871 to occupy the field, appointed Kev. H. H. Spalding and 
 wife, Avho had formerly labored among them, and Kev. II. T. 
 Cowley and wife, to the mission. Mr. Spalding was stationed at 
 Lapwai, and Mr. Cowley at Kamia, sixty miles to the southeast 
 of Lapwai. Mr. Spalding received a warm welcome from the 
 Indians. His religious services were attended by large numbers, 
 and it was not long before the Holy Spirit was poured out in a 
 remarkable measure. During his first year he was permitted to 
 baptize one hundred and eighty-four converts. Mr. Cowley's 
 labors also shared in the blessings, and one hundred and twenty 
 converts were baptized by him. 
 
 A number of schools had been established by the government 
 among these Indians, and the missionaries were invited to take 
 the oversight of them, Avhich they did. In addition, Mr. Spalding 
 had a number of boarding-scholars in his o^vn family. In the 
 school at Kamia seventy -three scholars were enrolled in 1872. 
 
 Mr. Cowley retired from the mission in 1873, and Mr. George 
 Ainslie Avas appointed in his stead. In 1874 seventy-two Nez 
 Perces and two hundred and fifty-three Spokans (a neighboring 
 tribe) are reported as having been baptized, making the entire 
 number nine hundred and forty-seven. They do not all seem, 
 however, to have been regularly received into the church, and 
 later reports show that many of them went back to their old life 
 again. 
 
 In 1874 Mr. Spalding died on the field. Mr. Ainslie and the 
 other teachers, who were supported by the Indian school funds, 
 remained at their posts. No other missionary was sent out by 
 the Board till 1878, when Rev. G. L. Defienbaugh was appointed. 
 AVhen he entered upon his work he made a careful search for 
 church members. Three hundred and fifty-one were found, and 
 the church placed in intimate connection with the Presbytery of 
 Oregon. The Spokan church was also reorganized with a mem- 
 bership of 92. A third church was organized at Deep Creek, in 
 Wyoming Territory, June 12, 1880, with 89 members; a fourth 
 on the Umatilla Reserve, Oregon, June, 1882, with 28 members; 
 and a fifth at Wellpinit, W. T., July, 1882, among the Spokans. 
 There have been added to them 146 persons in the last four 
 years. The number of communicants reported to the General 
 Assembly this year, (1885) is 668. Few missions of the church 
 have enjoyed greater proofs of the blessing of God than have 
 been granted of late years to the w^ork among these Indians. 
 
 The schools, though under the charge of an Indian agent, 
 nevertheless constantly claim some of the time and attention of 
 the missionary laborers. One school additional to these deserves 
 
24 HISTORICAL .SKETCH OF THE MISSIONS 
 
 esjwcial notice. Miss Sue L. McBeth, who had for several years 
 been a government teaolier among the Nez Perces, in 1877, and 
 her sister, Miss Kate C. Mclietli, in 1871>, were appointed mis- 
 sionary teachers by the Board, being supported l)y the Woman's 
 Foreign Missionary Society of Pliihidelphia. Jn addition to 
 their other work they are conducting training-chisses, the former 
 of men, and the latter of women, with the design of fitting those 
 who attend, for special and imjiortant work among their own 
 people. These classes have been greatly blessed and have proved 
 very successful. From ^liss H. L. McBeth's theological class 
 have already come several who have entered the ministry and 
 give promise of great usefulness. There are engaged in this 
 mission seven ordained native ministers, besides several licensed 
 preachers, many of whom have been prepared in the above 
 named school. 
 
 The remnant of Joseph's Band, which eight years ago on 
 their surrender were banished to the Indian Territory, has just 
 returned to their mother home. The faithfulness of two young 
 ministei-s who accompanied them was not lost on Joseph's people. 
 They have been led in a way they knew not. Tiieir new camp 
 is a place of gospel hymns and prayers. 
 
 The Nez Perces in Idaho are now a settled people, many of 
 them prizing the fruits of industry and the blessings of civiliza- 
 tion. The work of former years has not been in vain, but much 
 still remains to be done before they become fully a civilized and 
 Christian people. The field is one of great promise. 
 
 IV. — Among the Indians of the Southwest. 
 
 1. The Creek Mission was commenced in 1842. These 
 Indians, numbering about twenty thousand, liad been forcibly 
 removed in 1837 from their homes in Alabama and Georgia and 
 settled in the Indian Territory. The American Board had had 
 missions among them from 1832 till 18.'J7. In the latter year 
 the Creeks, instigated by neighboring whites, with slanderous 
 charges petitioned the United States agent to remove the mis- 
 sionaries, and they were summarily expelled without a hearing. 
 The Indians had come to their new homes soured and disap- 
 pointed, and but little disposed for efforts of self-improvement. 
 
 For several years they were destitute of any religious instruc- 
 tion whatever. In the fall of 1841, Kev. R. M. Loughridge, of 
 the Presbytery of Tuscaloosa, was appointed missionary and 
 sent to make a visit of incjuiry and examination, furnished with 
 letters from the War Department and from the Board to the 
 chiefs. In January, 1842, he received permission from the 
 council to commence a mission and to establish a school. 
 
AMONG THK NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 25 
 
 Mr. Loughridge entered regularly on the work early in 1843, 
 selecting a station named Kovveta, a point on the Arkansas 
 river convenient to several Indian towns. The school was 
 opened in June, 1843, with six scholars ; but the numbers soon 
 increased. The teaching was altogether in English. The boarding- 
 school was not commenced till 1845, and the number of scholars 
 was at first limited to twenty for want of room. The parents 
 were so anxious, however, to have their children placed in the 
 school that, though poor, they offered to bring for their support 
 any articles they could raise from their gardens and farms. For 
 the purpose of increasing the school facilities, the Indians agreed 
 that a part of their annuities should be applied to educational 
 purposes ; and in 1848 a much larger house was built at Koweta, 
 and at Tullahassee, sixteen miles east of Koweta, a still larger 
 one, capable of accommodating eighty boarding scholars, was 
 commenced. To these schools they gave $6000 and agreed to 
 pay $50 per scholar yearly. 
 
 The missionaries were early convinced that the manual-labor 
 boarding-school was far superior to the day-school plan, and, 
 indeed, that it was the only system by which the teacher can fully 
 accomplish his appropriate work, that work being not merely to 
 teach the lessons, but to " improve the manners, to reform the 
 morals, to undermine and destroy deep-rooted and enslaving 
 superstition, to lay, in short, the foundations of social, civil, and 
 religious happiness." 
 
 The school at Tullahassee soon received its full complement of 
 scholars, 40 boys and 40 girls, and for several years this number 
 remained the same. Some years the attendance reached 100, 
 and in 1861, 121 Avere enrolled. It was manned by a full corps 
 of teachei-s under Mr. Loughridge and Rev. W. S. Robertson. 
 But this prosperity was brought to a sudden close by the civil 
 war. Most of the Indians joined the South in 1861, and all 
 missionary operations in this region were stopped. 
 
 These schools had been a great blessing to the Creek Nation. 
 Several hundreds, both men and women, had received a Christian 
 education in them, some of whom went forth to teach in neigh- 
 boring schools, several entered the sacred ministry, and a large 
 number settled down as peaceable and industrious citizens. 
 
 When the storm of war had swept by, the Board determined 
 to re establish the mission, and in 1866, Rev. W. S. Robertson 
 and wife returned to the field. The school was re-established, 
 and was soon filled to its capacity. The building was burned in 
 December, 1880, and the school was disbanded again for a time, 
 until temporary buildings could be provided by the Council. 
 The school at Tullahassee was continued till 1882, when the 
 
26 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF TIIK MISSIONS 
 
 boanlinjr-scliool •was removed to Wcalaka, under the ehargo of 
 Rev. K. M. Loii^di ridge and wife, who liad returned to tlie field 
 in IW\. The Creek trustees then gave the station farm with its 
 appurtenances over to be used as a nianualdabor school for 
 colored children. The school at Wealaka lias been very pros- 
 perous, being filled to its utmost capacity. 
 
 There are now two churches in connection with the mission, 
 one at North Fork, and one at Wealaka, with an aggregate of 
 119 members. 
 
 A severe loss befell the mission in the death of Rev. W. S. 
 Robertson, who for more than thirty years devoted himself to 
 the good of this peojjlc. Pie rested from his laboi-s, June, \^8l. 
 Mr. Loughridge writes of him : " His whole heart seemed to be 
 devotetl to the education of the Indian youth, and he has done 
 a got)(l work, which shows itself everywhere throughout the 
 Creek Nation. His influence will doubtless be felt for genera- 
 tions to come." Mrs. Robertson remains in the mission to which 
 she devoted her life, and has completed the translation of the 
 New Testament, for which she was so excellently fitted by her 
 familiarity with both the Greek and the Creek languages. 
 
 Considerable portions of the Old Testament have also been 
 translated into the Muscogee, and also catechisms, readers, etc. 
 
 The Creeks are now counted among the civilized tribes. They 
 dress and live like white people. Over $28,000 ai-e expended 
 annually for educational purposes. More than 3500 of the people 
 can read and write. They are making progress in temperance, 
 in industry, in morals and in religion. That this is to be 
 attributed in a very high degree to the Christian missions estab- 
 lished among them, is seen simply from the fact that these results 
 are the most apparent where the tribe has had the most intimate 
 relations with missionary labor in schools and in preaching the 
 gospel. 
 
 2. The Seminole Mission. — The Seminole Indians, originally 
 from Florida, were removed by the government to the Indian 
 Territory in 1832, and, l)eing of the language and lineage of the 
 Creeks, were settled within the Creek reservation. 
 
 The Board desired to establish a mission among them as early 
 as 1845, and Mr. Loughridge, of the Creek mission, visited 
 them ; but though welcomed by some, he was opposed by others 
 who did not want the ways of the white men, such as "schools, 
 preaching, fiddle-dancing, card-playing, and the like," brougiit 
 among them. Subsequent visits removed this feeling in some 
 measure; but it was not till the fall of 1848 that a missionary, 
 Rev. John Lilley, was sent to them. An educated and pious 
 Seminole, Mr. John Benio, was also employed. A station was 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 27 
 
 selected, afterwards called Oak Ridge, one hundred miles from 
 Tullahassee. The next year a boarding-school was opened witli 
 eleven pupils. In 1854, Mr. Loughridge lield a meeting at Oak 
 Ridge and organized a church, when two native members were 
 received, and a deep religious interest awakened in many minds. 
 The good work continued, and the next year Mr. Templeton, of 
 the Creek mission, Avas permitted to receive twenty persons into 
 the church, seven of them scholars of the boarding-school. This 
 proved the turning point in the history of this poor people. 
 They were on the road to extinction, but the grace of God 
 interposed, and placed them in the way of social and spiritual 
 advancement. 
 
 In 1856 Rev. J. Ross Ramsay joined the mission. He brought 
 to it the experience of former labors among the Creeks, and his 
 work Avas also speedily blessed. 
 
 The school, which for several years had proved quite success- 
 ful, was discontinued in 1859, because of the unsettled condition 
 of the Indians. They had obtained by a treaty between the 
 government and the Creeks a portion of the Creek country, at a 
 distance from the station, and were about to settle upon it. 
 
 Mr. Ramsay accompanied the Seminoles to their new country 
 and established a new station at Wewoka. A church was soon 
 organized, composed of some members from the Oak Ridge 
 church, to which others were soon added on profession. Such 
 was the state of the mission when the war commenced, and all 
 these labors suddenly ended. 
 
 After the war was over, in 1866, Mr. Ramsay, still deeply 
 interested in this field, visited the Seminoles. He reorganized 
 the church, enrolling sixty -six members. A blessing followed 
 immediately in the addition of thirty- seven persons to the church. 
 
 In 1884 another churcli called Achena (= Cedar), was organ- 
 ized at Little River with 15 members, and a native licentiate, 
 Mr. Dorsey Fife appointed its supply. It is proposed also to 
 organize another church in a new settlement soon. Since the 
 revival of the mission in 1867, 190 persons have been admitted 
 to the church. The boarding-school was re-established in 1870, 
 and is still in a very flourishing condition under the charge of 
 Mr. Ramsay, having 67 pupils this year. It is supported con- 
 jointly by the Seminole nation and the Board. 
 
 3. The Choctaw Mission grew out of an offer in 1845 by 
 the council of the Choctaw nation to transfer Spencer Academy 
 to the care and direction of the Board. The academy had been 
 established by the council in 1842, and was located eleven miles 
 north of Fort Towsou on the Red River. It had an annual 
 endowment of $ 6000 from the Choctaws and $ 2000 from the 
 
28 nisTOKKAK sKprrcn of the missions 
 
 Indian Dt^partincnt, to wliicli, by their agreement, the Board 
 was to aild 82001) more. There were buildings to accommodate 
 one hundred pupils. 
 
 Kev. James li. Ramsey was appointed superintendent, and 
 entered upon his duties, with seven assistants, in 184(5. He 
 found ninety-eight students in attendance. From the fii-st the 
 conduct and behavior of the students, their ability to learn, their 
 attention to religious instruction, and their cheerful submission 
 to the rules of the institution, were most satisfactory. In 1847 
 a church was organized, consisting of sixteen members. 
 
 The Corresponding Secretary of the Board visited the station 
 during the following summer, and his report says: "There is 
 much encouragement in tlie present condition of the Choctaws. 
 They are all living on farms, and sustaining themselves by culti- 
 vating the soil. Many of their farms are well improved and 
 their buildings good. Many are unable to speak a word of 
 English. They are destitute of stated preaching, and need 
 neighborhood schools and teachers." 
 
 In 1840 Mrs. Ramsey was removed by death, and Mr. Ramsey 
 was obliged to retire from the mission on account of his health, 
 and some othere of the missionary force also retired. Their 
 places were filled by the Revs. Alex. Reid, C. R. Gregory and 
 wife, and A. J. Graham. The w'ork in the seminary, in addition 
 to the religious services and instructions, required the constant 
 labors of all this force. From this school were to come ministers, 
 physicians, legislator, judges, lawyers, and teachers. That it 
 was blessed in its religious influence is seen in the fiict that six- 
 teen of the scholars were admitted to the church in 1849. 
 
 The following years were years of progress and encourage- 
 ment. Tiie numbers in the school sometimes reached 120 or 
 130; and Mr. Reid said, in 1855, that "he could get 500 pupils 
 into the school on a few days notice, if they were open to receive 
 and instruct so many." In preaching tours the missionaries in 
 all the Councils met the " Spencer boys ;" so it was evident that 
 the academy was a fountain sending forth influences all over the 
 Choctaw Nation. The most eager desire was also everywhere 
 manifested, often by large audiences, to hear the gospel preached. 
 The Report for 1853 says : " In every ])art of the Choctaw 
 Nation, where there is a settlement of people, there is an urgent 
 cry for a missionary and a school. But their entire wants can 
 only be 8uj)plied by their own educated sons and daughter. 
 Hence the vital importance of religious education, and especially 
 the importance of Spencer Academy, which receives scholars 
 from every ])art of the nation." 
 
 Tiie year 1854 was signalized by a great work of grace at one 
 
AMONG TIIK NOKTII AMERICAN INDIANS. 29 
 
 of the preaching points called Six-towns. Deeply interesting 
 meetings were held, and " in less than one year between 90 and 
 100 were gatliered into the Church of Christ, and gave the most 
 satisfactory evidence of their conversion. Upwards of sixty 
 children were baptized." 
 
 The same blessed influences were felt the next year. At 
 another "big meeting," between sixty and seventy expressed 
 concern for their souls, and thirty persons were received into the 
 church, of whom ten were students of the academy, making 125 
 within the year. The result was the establishment of a church 
 at Six-towns, and a station there. 
 
 The same year — 1856 — a female boarding-school was opened 
 at Good Water, one of the old stations of the American Board. 
 Rev. H. Balentine with a corps of teachers entered upon the 
 work there It was designed to accommodate forty-four pupils, and 
 was soon filled, besides having many day-scholars in attendance. 
 Regular religious services w'ere kept up at seven different jjoints, 
 at several of which the Indians had built neat log churches, and 
 small houses for the Saturday and Sabbath-schools before men- 
 tioned. The number of communicants in the churches in 1859 
 was 213; of scholars, 171. 
 
 In 1859 the mission was greatly enlarged by the transfer to it 
 of the missions previously conducted by the American Board. 
 The mission as transferred comprised seven ordained missionaries, 
 among whom were the venerable Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury and Rev. 
 Cyrus Byington, six native preachers and helpers, ten stations, 
 twelve churches and an aggregate membership of 1467. There 
 were three day and three boarding-schools, Avith a school roll of 
 445 scholars. 
 
 The mission was greatly blessed during the year. In several 
 of the churches additions were made, and a new church of forty- 
 eight members was organized at a station called Jack's Forks. 
 The prospects for successful Avork for the Master Avere bright, 
 Avhen the Avar swept Avith its blighting influence over the field, 
 and brought all to an end before another year had passed. A 
 large number of the missionaries and teachers Avere compelled 
 to AvithdraAV, but many of the older Avorkers remained Avith the 
 churches 
 
 In 1882, the Spencer Academy, which had for several years 
 been under the care of the Southern Church, Avas relinquished 
 by them. It Avas again taken under the care of our Board, and 
 Rev. O. P. Stark appointed superintendent. A ncAV building 
 Avas erected by the Council in a better location, and the number 
 of students is now nearly 100. Mr. Stark died in 1888, and 
 Rev H. R. Schermerhorn is left in charge of the school. 
 
30 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE MiaSIOXS 
 
 4. The Chickasaw Mission. — The Chickasaws also occupy a 
 reservation in the Indian Territory, west of the Choctaws, and 
 bordering on the Texas line. They number about six thousand. 
 Tlie mission among tliem has been in great part educational, and 
 aro.se out of a proposal of the Indian Department, in 1849, to 
 place under the direction of the lioard a boarding-school for 
 girls, to contain eighty or a hundred scholars, offering to erect 
 the buildings and to furnish funds for the support of the school. 
 Similar schools had been ])laced under the care of the P^piscopal 
 and Southern Methodist Churches. The Board accepted the 
 pro})osition, and api)ointed Mr. J. S. Allen to superintend the 
 erection of buildings. Various hindrances prevented the com- 
 pletion of them, however, till 1852, when the school was opened 
 with forty scholars. The Chickasaws manifested the greatest 
 interest in the work — so much so that their council voted six 
 thousand dollars additional to complete the buildings. 
 
 Two stations were occupied, Wapanucka, where the girls' 
 seminary was situated, with Kev. H. Balentine as superinten- 
 dent, and Boggy De])ot, where Rev. A. M. AVatson and wife 
 were stationed. A force of nine teachers and assistants was on 
 the ground in 1853, and the school opened with bright prospects. 
 A church was formed at Boggy Depot in 1852 ; another at 
 Wapanucka is reported in 1855. Rev. Allen Wright, a native 
 preacher, was stationed at Boggy Depot in 1860. 
 
 The school, notwithstanding hindrances from a too frequent 
 change of teachers, yet accomplished a noble work. Many 
 hundred girls were educated there in all that would fit them for 
 usefulness in their nation. In 1800, inasmuch as the Indians 
 were not willing to make such pecuniary provision as the com- 
 mittee thought necessary to keep the school in efficient opera- 
 tion, and as they seemed desirous of undertaking the management 
 of it themselves, the Board yielded to their wish, and its connec- 
 tion with the school ceased. 
 
 Missionary labors were still carried on at the two stations and 
 four or live preaching points within a radius of thirty miles. 
 The blessing of (iod rested upon these labors. 
 
 The last report of the state of the church is that of 1859, when 
 there were one hundred and seventy-eight members in the two 
 churches. 
 
 This is also one of the missions that was brought to a sudden 
 close by the civil war. The Board has never resumed operations 
 among these Indians. 
 
 As to their present condition, they are one of those known as 
 '• The Five Civilized Tribes ; " 3600 out of the 6000 CJin read ; 
 $58,000 were expended in 1879-80 for educational purposes. 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 31 
 
 They dress like the whites, are a progressive people, and have 
 many wealthy citizens. There are six churches and six mis- 
 sionaries of other denominations among them. 
 
 5. Indian Missions in New Mexico. — There are about 
 23,000 Indians connected with the different government agencies 
 in New Mexico. Of these the Board has attempted missionary 
 operations among the Navajoes, numbering about ^000, and 
 the Pueblo or Village Indians, about 7000 in number. Both 
 of these tribes are described as partially civilized, temperate, 
 truthful, friendly, and willing to have schools oj^ened for their 
 children. 
 
 In 1868 Rev. J. M. Roberts and wife were appointed mis- 
 sionaries to the Navajoes. Mr. Roberts gathered together a 
 small number of children, and thus commenced his work. As 
 no good interpreter could be obtained he was not able to hold 
 religious services nor conversation. 
 
 In 1870 Rev. J. Menaul and wife Avere also sent to this 
 mission ; but Mr. Menaul soon accepted an appointment to 
 medical work under the agency. Mrs. Menaul conducted very 
 successfully a school of about thirty scholars. 
 
 In 1872 Mr. Roberts received an appointment as teacher 
 among the Pueblos. A number of other teachers were nomi- 
 nated by the Board at different times and labored among these 
 Indians, being suppoi'ted by the Indian department. Of their 
 missionary labors, however, we have no report. 
 
 This kind of work was continued under many discouragements, 
 the Board having expended about $13,000 in all, until 1877, 
 when the Presbytery of Santa Fe placed the work under the 
 charge of the Home Mission Board, by which it has been carried 
 on since that time. 
 
 The Home Board in 1884, had 19 schools among the Indians 
 in New INIexico, Indian Territory, Oregon, Washington Territory, 
 and Alaska, and employed 53 missionary teachers. The work 
 in these schools is in a generally prosperous condition, though 
 full statistics cannot be given. There are also quite a number of 
 flourishing Indian churches in these fields, under the fostering 
 care of the Board. The Annual Report of the Foreign Board 
 in 1885 shows that there were in the field during the last year 
 forty ministers, of whom twenty-four are Indians, and 56 other 
 laborers, of whom 20 are natives; 1184 communicants are re- 
 ported in the churches, and 476 scholars in the mission schools. 
 
 During the 48 years of the existence of the Foreign Board, 
 453 missionaries of all classes, have been engaged in these mis- 
 sions. The Board has expended for the Indians $525,000, the 
 free gift of our churches, besides $520,000, entrusted to it by the 
 government for educational work. 
 
:\'> mSTOKKWI- SKETCH OF TIIK MISSIONS 
 
 Over 3(M»0 jtersoiis liavo been hrouglit, during that time, from 
 heathenism into the Chri.stian Chureh (i. e., exckisive of nearly 
 liOlM) transferred from the Ameriean Board, converts among the 
 Choctaws, the Senecas, and the Dak(jtas), besides many tiiou- 
 saiids more wlio liave been eh'vated in character and morals by 
 tlie l>il)le light and intluence around them, who never united 
 Avith tlie church. At least 60i)0 children have been taught 
 in the mission schools, besides great numl)(.'rs more who have 
 received instruction in the government schools, and thus in a 
 high degree l)een prei)ared for useful lives. 
 
 "These missions were certainly the chief agencies in the civili- 
 zation, or semi-civilization of many tribes, — the Senecas, some of 
 the Chippewa and Dakota bands, the Omahas, lowas, Creeks, 
 Seminoles, Choctaws and others. Closely connected with this 
 great progress in civilization, and indeed its main cause, has 
 been the work of grace in various tribes, wdiich (rod has given 
 for the encouragement of his peo])lc. One of the fruits of divine 
 grace thus manifested is the signal fact that over 80 Indian 
 preachers, licentiates and other native laborers are now in the ser- 
 vice of the Board. During the hist six years 64 laborers were 
 sent forth." (Record 1885, j). 6.)). 
 
 Missions ax'e also carried on among the Indians by the Presby- 
 terian Home Board, the ]\Iethodists, Baptists, Episcopalians, 
 American Board, Southern Presbyterians, Southern Baptists, 
 Southern ^Methodists, Moravians, and Friends. 
 
 The total Indian population of the United States (exclusive 
 of Alaska, 30, 178) is, according to the Report of the Commis- 
 sioner of Indian Affairs for 1884, 204,369. Of these 146,642 
 are in "citizen's dress," a phrase that perhaps describes well 
 the general, greatly varying condition of those who may be 
 considered civilized, while nearly 12,000 of their children are 
 receiving education in schools of various kinds. 
 
 Missionaries among the Indians. 
 
 [Native helpers in Ilalics.] 
 
 Seneca Mission. — Upper Odtaraugiis: Cattaraugus Reserva- 
 tion, Western New York ; Mission begun, 1811; transferred to 
 the Board, 1870; Mrs. Asher Wright, Rev. Morton F. Trippe 
 and his wife; three native assistants. Lower Cattaraur/ us: on 
 the same Reservation; one native helper. ifSabdatlons: on Tona- 
 wanda and Tuscarora Reserves, Western New York ; Rev. Henry 
 Silverheels, on Tonawanda. 
 
AMONG TIIK NORTH AMERIf'AN INDIANS. 38 
 
 Al/cf/hany: Alleghany Reservation, Western New York and 
 Pennsylvania; Rev. William Hall; one native licentiate preacher 
 and two other helpers. 
 
 Lake Superior Chtprewa Mission. — Odanuh: on Bad 
 River Reservation, in the northwestern j)art of Wisconsin, the 
 Reservation fronting on Lake Superior; transferred to the Board, 
 1870; missionary work resumed, 1871 ; Rev. Henry Blatclijord; 
 Mrs. Minnie Ells, teacher. 
 
 Lac de Flambeau: on Reservation of the same name; station 
 begun, 1885; Rev. Francis Specs and his wife. 
 
 Lac Cour d' Oreilles : on the Reservation of the same name; 
 station begun, 1883; Rev. Samuel G. Wright. Outstations: on 
 this Reserve at Round Lake, 8 miles from Lac Cour d'Oreilles, 
 and Puhquauhwong, 17 miles from the station; Misses Susie and 
 Cornelia H. Dougherty, teachers at the former ; Edwin Green, 
 licentiate preacher at the latter. 
 
 Dakota Mission. — Yankton Agency, Dakota Territory: on 
 the Missouri River, (iO miles above Yankton ; station occupied, 
 1869; Rev. John P. Williamson and his wife; Miss Nancy 
 Hunter, teacher ; Hev. Henry T. Selwyn. Outstations, four ; native 
 helpers, three — of whom one is a licentiate. 
 
 Flandreau, Dakota Territory : on Big Sioux River, 40 miles 
 above Sioux Falls; station occupied, 1869; Rev. John Eastman. 
 
 Pojylar Creek, Montana Territory : on the Missouri River, 70 
 miles above Fort Buford ; station occupied, 1880 ; Miss Jennie 
 B. Dickson, Miss Charlotte C. McCreight. Outstations, two ; 
 native teachers, two. 
 
 Wolf Point, Montana Territory : on the Missouri River, 20 
 miles from Poplar Creek; station occupied, 1883; Missionaries, 
 Rev. George Wood, Jr., and his wife. 
 
 Omaha Mission. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska: on the Missouri 
 River, about 70 miles above Omaha City; Mission begun, 1846; 
 Rev. William Hamilton and his wife ; Mr. John T. Copley and 
 his wife; Mrs. Margaret C. Wade, Miss Margaret C. Fetter, Miss 
 Mary L. Barnes, and one native female assistant. 
 
 Winnebago Mission. — Winnebago: near Omaha; Mission 
 work resumed, 1881 ; Rev. Samuel N. D. Martin and his wife. 
 
 Iowa and Sac Mission. — Station, near Highland, Kansas: 
 Mission work resumed, 1881 ; Rev. Samuel M. Irvin and his wife. 
 
 Sac and Fox Mission. — Station, near Tama City, Iowa; Mis- 
 sion work begun, 1883; Miss Anna Skea. 
 
 Creek Mission. — Eufaula: Rev. Robert C. McGee. North 
 Fork, near Eufaula : native licentiate. 
 
 Ockmulgee: Rev. Robert M. Loughridge and his wife. 
 
 Wealaka: Rev. Jeremiah N. Diament, Mr. Jacob P. AVhite- 
 head and their wives ; Mr. R. M. Freeland, Miss Mary 
 
34 
 
 msTOKICAL .SKKnil OF TIIK M[SSlOX8 
 
 Whitehead, ^liss L. P. Whitehead, Miss Lydia Keys, Miss Addie 
 Welcli ; one native licentiate jn-eacher. Ouhtation: Tulsa. 
 
 Mi-s. William S. Robertson, at Oekmulgee, with her dau<;hter. 
 
 iSKMiNOLK Mission. — Wewoka, Indian Territory: Mission 
 begun. 1S48; susi)ended, 18(51; resumed, 1M07; Rev. J. Ross 
 Ramsav and his wife ; James Junkin, M. D., and his wife; Miss 
 Adaline Ramsay, Miss Elizabeth D. Davis, Miss Mary A. 
 Diament, and Miss Susan Davis; Jiev. Koive Hacho and Rev. 
 Dorsey Fife; three native licentiate preachers; six native helpers. 
 
 Choctaw Mission. — Spencer Academy, Indian Territory: Rev. 
 Harvey R. Schermerhorn and his wife ; two teachers employed 
 by the missionary with the consent of the Board. 
 
 Nkz Perces Mission. — Lajnvai, Idaho Territory : work 
 begun, 1838; Rev. George L. Deffenbaugh and his wife; two 
 native licentiate preachers. 
 
 Kamia, Idaho Territory: work begun, 1838; Miss Sue L. 
 McBeth, Miss Kate C. McBeth ; two native licentiate preachers. 
 Outs(atio7is, three ; native ministers, seven. 
 
 Missionaries Among the North American Indians. 
 
 * Died. + Transferred from the American Board. Figures, Term of Service in the Field 
 Weas, 1833-1838. 
 183.3-1834 Henderson, Miss Nancy, 
 
 Boal, Miss ^lartha, 
 
 Brafllev, Mr. Henrv, 1834 1838 
 Bradley, Mrs., " 1838 
 
 Buslmell, Ilev. Wells, 1833-1835 
 
 Buslinell, Mrs., 1833-1835 
 
 Duncan, Mr. James, 1838. 
 
 Fleming, Rev. John, 1837-1838 
 
 Kerr, Rev. Joseph, 
 Kerr, Mrs., 
 Lindsay, Mr. F. H., 
 Lindsay, Mrs., 
 Shepherd, Mr. E. M., 
 
 Chippewas, 1838-1881. 
 
 Baird, Rev. Isaac. 1873-1884 
 
 Baird, Mrs. (Miss M. L. 
 
 Tarbell, 1S72-), 1874-1884 
 
 IJeach, Miss P. A., 1858-1860 
 
 Bradley, Mr. Henrv, 1841-1 84(; 
 
 Bradley, Mrs., ' 1841-184G 
 
 Cowlcs, Miss H. L., 185:^-1854 
 
 Doughertv, Rev. Peter, 1838-1871 
 
 Dougherty, Mrs., 1840-1871 
 
 Dougherty, Miss H., 18(50-1802 
 
 Dou-rhcrtV, Miss S., 18()2-1866 
 
 DoutrliertV, Miss N., 187:^-1875 
 
 Donuherty, Miss S. A., 1873- 
 
 Dougliertv, Miss C. H., 1885- 
 
 EUs, Mrs.' M., 188.5- 
 
 Fleniinu, Rev. John, 1838-1839 
 
 Fleming. Mrs., 18:38-1839 
 
 Gibson, Miss C. A., 1859-1862 
 
 Gibson, Miss M. E., 1862-1865 
 
 Guthrie, Rev. H. W., 1855-1857 
 
 Isbcll, Miss W. A., 1853-1859 
 
 Maclarrv, Miss M., 
 Mills, Rev. S. J., 
 Mills, Mrs.. 
 
 Phillii>s, Miss Harriet N., 
 Porter, Mr. ,\ndre\v. 
 Porter, Mrs., 
 Porter, Mr. .John, 
 Porter, Mrs., 
 Porter, Miss Ann 
 Specs, Rev. F., 
 Specs, Mrs., 
 Turner, Mr. J. G., 
 Turner, Mrs., 
 Vcrbeck, Miss S., 
 Walker, Miss Lydia B., 
 Whiteside, Mr. J. K., 
 AVliiteside, Mrs., 
 Williamson, Mr. A. W., 
 Writrht, Rev. S. G., 
 Wright, Mrs., 
 
 1833-1836 
 18.3.3-1837 
 18:?:3-1837 
 is;r)-1836 
 is;r.-1836 
 1834-1835 
 
 1879-1884 
 
 1871-1872 
 
 1871-1872 
 
 1871-1875 
 
 1S47-1871 
 
 1847-1871 
 
 1854-1861 
 
 1854-1861 
 
 1852-1868 
 
 1884- 
 
 1884- 
 
 1853-1858 
 
 1853-1858 
 
 1871-1878 
 
 187.3-1875 
 
 1850-1852 
 
 1850-1852 
 
 1872. 
 
 1884- 
 
 1884- 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 35 
 
 Senegas, 1870-1881. 
 
 ^Barker, Rev. W. P., 
 Barker, Airs. 
 Ford, Rev. G.,t 
 «Ford, Mrs., 
 Hall, Rev. William,t 
 
 Ballard, Mr. Aurey, 
 Ballard, Mrs., 
 Bloohm, Mr. Paul, 
 Bradley, Mr. Henry 
 Bradley, Mrs., 
 Coon, Kev. S. H., 
 Coon, Mrs., 
 
 D lament. Miss Elizabeth, 
 Donaldson, Mrs. Letitia, 
 Fullerton, Miss Martha, 
 Hamilton, Rev. William, 
 Hamilton, Mrs., 
 Hardy, Mrs. Rosetta, 
 Higley, Miss Susan A., 
 Irviu, Mr. Francis, 
 Irvin, Mrs., 
 
 Irvin, Rev. Samuel M., 
 Irvin, Mrs., 
 Lilley, Miss Mary 
 
 1877-1880 
 1877-1880 
 1868-1875 
 1868-1875 
 1834- 
 
 Hall, Mrs., 
 Trippe, Rev. M. F., 
 Trippe, Mrs., 
 svVright, Rev. Asherf 
 Wright, Mrs., 
 
 1834-1882 
 
 1881- 
 1881- 
 1820-1875 
 1833- 
 
 lOWAS, 1835-1866. 
 
 1835-1837 
 1835-1837 
 1845-1846 
 1838-1841 
 1838-1841 
 1845 
 1845 
 1864-1865 
 185.3-1864 
 185.5-1860 
 1837-1853 
 1837-1853 
 18.38-1839 
 1854-1855 
 1841-1847 
 1841-1846 
 1837-1864 
 1837-1864 
 1864-1865 
 
 McCain, Rev. William, 
 McCreary, Mrs. R. B., 
 Mc Kinney, Rev. Edmund, 
 McKinney, Mrs. 
 Patterson, Miss Mary A., 
 Rice, Rev. Geora;e S., 
 Robertson, Rev. William S. 
 Robertson, Mrs., 
 Rubeti, Miss Margaret, 
 Siiepherd, Ur. Elihu M., 
 Shepherd, ilrs.. 
 Shields, Miss Cora A., 
 Turner, Miss Anna M., 
 Washburne, Mrs., 
 Waterman, Miss S. A., 
 Welch, Miss C, 
 Williams, Mr. James, 
 Williams, Mrs., 
 Wilson, Miss Sarah J., 
 
 Omahas, 1846-1881. 
 
 Barnes, Miss M. L., 1883- 
 
 Betz, Mr. Joseph, 1860-1863 
 
 Betz, Mrs., 1860-1863 
 
 Black, Mr. Isaac, 1860-1,^:57 
 
 Black, Mrs , 1860-1867 
 
 Bloohm, Mr. Paul, 1846-1847 
 
 Bower, Miss Mary, 1866-1867 
 
 Bryant, Miss M., 1881-1882 
 
 Burtt, Rev. Robert J., 1860-1866 
 
 Burtt, Mrs., 1860-1866 
 
 Copley, Miss J., 1882-1883 
 
 1 )iament. Miss Naomi, 1863-1865 
 
 Dillett, Mr. James C, 1853-1855 
 
 Dillett, Mrs., 18.53-1855 
 
 Ensign, Miss Helen, 1857-1858 
 
 Estill, Miss M. S., 1880-1881 
 
 Fetter, Miss M.C., 1881- 
 
 FuUerton, Miss Martha, 1850-1852 
 Hamilton, Rev.Wm., 1853-57 ; 1867- 
 
 »Hamilton, Mrs., 1853-57; 1867-1868 
 
 Hamilton, Mrs., 1869- 
 
 Hamilton, Miss Maria, 1858-1860 
 Hamilton, Miss Mary, 1863-64; 1866 
 
 Higbv, Aliss L., 1847-1849 
 
 Irvin, Rev. S M., 
 Jennings, Miss M., 
 Jones, Mr. David, 
 Jones, Mrs., 
 Lee, Mr. S. O., 
 Lee, Mrs., 
 Long, Mrs. C. W., 
 *McKinuey, Rev.Edmund, 
 McKinney, Mrs., 
 Mills, Miss Joanna, 
 Partch, Mr. H. W., 
 Partch, Mrs., 
 Rolph, Mr. J. R., 
 Rolph, Mrs., 
 Reed, Mr. David E., 
 Robb, Mr. C, 
 Robb, Mrs., 
 Selleck, Mr. C. S., 
 Selleck, Mrs., 
 Smith, Miss Emily, 
 Sturges, Rev. Chas. (M.D.), 
 Sturges, Mrs. Sarah Jane, 
 Wade, Mrs. M. C, 
 Woods, Miss Mary E., 
 
 1855 
 1855-1864 
 1846-1847 
 1846-1847 
 1859-1862 
 1857-1859 
 1864-1866 
 1864-1866 
 1864-1866 
 183.5-1836 
 1835-1836 
 1860-1861 
 1862-1864 
 1865-1866 
 1850-1854 
 1865-1866 
 1854-1864 
 1863 
 1855 
 
 1880. 
 
 1880-1882 
 
 1852-18.57 
 
 1852-1857 
 
 1865-1869 
 
 1865-1869 
 
 1858-1860 
 
 1846-1853 
 
 1846-1853 
 
 1865-1868 
 
 1881-1884 
 
 1881-1884 
 
 1857-1858 
 
 1857-1858 
 
 1847-1852 
 
 1863-1864 
 
 1863-1864 
 
 1857-18.58 
 
 1857-1858 
 
 1857-1860 
 
 1857-1860 
 
 1857-1860 
 
 1882- 
 
 1852-1854 
 
 Otoes, 1856-1859. 
 
 Conover, Miss Mary, 
 Conover, Miss S. E., 
 Guthrie, Rev. H. W., 
 Guthrie, Mrs., 
 
 1857 
 1857-1858 
 1858-1859 
 1858-1859 
 
 Hickman, Rev. Gary, 
 Lowe, Mr. Alexander, 
 Murdock, Rev. D. A., 
 Steelman, Miss C. A., 
 
 1857 
 
 1858 
 -1 -^58 
 1857 
 1859 
 
3(5 
 
 IMSTOIIKAI. SKICTCII OF THK MISSIONS 
 
 C'opan, Miss Ilortciise, 
 ("onoViT, Miss Marv, 
 llonncll, llev. W. ll., 
 IluhlHll.Mr. K.. 
 
 KK'KAI'OOS, lS,")(!-lStiO. 
 
 l.SoH-lS<)0 Huhhell, Mrs. 185(3-1857 
 
 1857-1858 I Ml ielils, Miss Margaret J., 1857 
 
 185(>-1857 Thorno, liev. A. K., lS57-18(iO 
 
 1850-1857 TlKirni', Mrs., l.S57-18tiO 
 
 Martin, 
 Martin, 
 
 Ucv. S. 
 Mrs.. 
 
 WlNNKBACJOKS, 1868-18C!), 1881. 
 I)., 1881- I Wilson, lUv. Joseph M., 
 
 18()8-18C9 
 
 1881- 
 
 Aiini,'ic, Mis.s II., 
 Calhoun, Miss E., 
 (Miapin, Rev. M. E., 
 ("hapin, Mrs., 
 Pickson, Miss J. B., 
 Hunter, Miss N., 
 McCreight, Miss C. C, 
 
 *.\inslie, Rev. George, 
 Ainslie, Mrs., 
 Cowley, llev. II. T., 
 Cowley, Mrs., 
 Coyner, Mr. J., 
 ('oviier, Mrs., 
 Deffenhaugh, Rev. G. L., 
 •Deffenhaugh, Mrs., 
 
 Cowley, Rev. II. T., 
 
 D.\KOTAS, 1871-1881. 
 
 1880-1881 *Willianison,Rev.T.S.(M.D.) 
 
 P-,t 
 
 1873-1875 
 
 188;{-1885 
 
 1883-1885 
 
 1878- 
 
 1880- 
 
 1880- 
 
 ■■Willianison, Mrs., 
 Williamson, Rev. J. 
 AVilliain.son, Mrs., 
 «Willianison, Miss N. J. 
 Wood, Rev. G., Jr., 
 Wood, Mrs., 
 
 ,t '35-79 
 835-1872 
 stiO- 
 
 ,S()(I- 
 
 873-1877 
 
 880- 
 
 880- 
 
 Nkz Pekces, 1871-1881 
 
 1872-1875 
 1872-1875 
 
 1871-1873 
 1871-1873 
 1873-1874 
 1873-1874 
 
 1878- 
 1881-1884 
 
 DeiTenbaiigh , ^Irs., 
 MeHeth, Miss S. ]>., 
 Mcl'.eth, Miss K. C, 
 Martin, Rev. S. N. D., 
 Martin, Mrs., 
 ^Spalding, Rev. 11. II., 
 Spalding, Mrs., 
 
 Spokans, 1875. 
 1875. I Cowley, Mrs., 
 
 Creeks, 1842-1881. 
 
 1885- 
 1877- 
 1879- 
 1873-1875 
 
 1871-1874 
 
 1875. 
 
 Baldwin. Miss E. J., 1876-1880; 
 
 1884-1885 
 1848-1850 
 1849-1850 
 
 1884. 
 
 18.50-1852 
 1870-1877 
 1880- 
 
 Balentine, Rev. ITainilton, 
 
 Halentine, Mrs., 
 
 Bardue, ^liss L., 
 
 Bowen, Miss Mary, 
 
 Brown. Miss S. G., 
 
 Cole, Miss r. A., 
 
 Craig, Mrs. A. A. (Miss 
 
 Ann A. Robertson, 1871 -) 1876-1883 
 
 *Crosswhite, Mr. J. J., 1884-1885 
 
 Davis, Mr. J. P., 1858-1861 
 
 Denton, Miss L., 1884. 
 
 Diament, Rev. J.N., 1883- 
 
 Dianient, Mrs., 188.3- 
 
 Dianient, Miss Elizabeth, 18.54-18.56 
 Dianient, Miss Naomi 1854-1856 
 
 Eakins, Hev. Davi.l W., 1848-1850 
 Eddv, Miss Clara W., 1852-1853 
 
 E.lwards, Miss Katie, 1870-1872 
 
 Erecbind, Mr. R. M., 1885- 
 
 Garrison, Miss Jane, 1857-1860 
 
 Golde, Mr. p:iias, 1854- 
 
 (JoMe, Mrs., 1854- 
 
 Green, Miss Hannah M., 1851-1852 
 Green, Miss Lilian, 1880-1882 
 
 Hall, Miss Nellie, 1882-1883 
 
 Herod, Mrs. M., 1883. 
 
 Hoyt, Miss Nancy, 1849-1850 
 
 Irwin, Miss M., 1878-1879 
 
 Jones, Mr. J., 1858-1859 
 
 Jones, Mrs., 1858-1858 
 
 Junkin, James (M.D.), 1851-'52; '85- 
 Junkin, Mrs., 1851 -'52; '85- 
 
 Junkin, Mr. Joseph B., 1850-1853 
 Junkin, Mrs., 1850-1853 
 
 Kevs, Miss L. E., 1885- 
 
 Liiiiber, Rev. John. 1K44-1845 
 
 Loomis, Rev. Augustus W., 1852-1853 
 «Loomis, Mrs., 1852-1853 
 
 Loughridge, Rev.R.]^!., 1841-'61 ; '80- 
 *Loughridge, Mrs. Olivia, 1842-1845 
 *Loughridge, Mrs. Mary A., 1846-1850 
 Loughridge, Mrs., -1861; 1880- 
 
AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 37 
 
 McCav, Miss H. J., 1877-1880 
 
 McCul lough, Mr. R. B., 18«0-18()1 
 Meriilloi^'h, Mrs., 18tJ0-18(il 
 
 «McI':wen,' Mr. Alexander, 18.53-1854 
 McGee, Rev. R. C, 1878- 
 
 »MeKean, Miss Mary H., 1856-1860 
 McKliinoy, Rev. Edmund, 1843 
 
 McKiiiney, Mrs., 1843 
 
 Mann, Mrs. A., 1883- 
 
 Mills, Miss Joanna, 1858-1861 
 
 Price, Miss Mary, 1854-1856 
 
 Ramsay, Rev. J. Ross, 1850-1852 
 *Ramsay, Mrs. Jane M., 1850-1852 
 Reid, Mrs. Elizabeth, 1852-1857 
 
 Richards, Miss M. E., 1880- 
 
 *Robertson, Rev. W.S., '50-61 ; '66-81 
 Robertson, Mrs. A. E.W., '50-61 ; '66- 
 
 Russell, Miss N. C, 
 Shepherd, Miss Nannie, 
 Shepherd, Miss S. O., 
 Snedaker, Miss E., 
 Stanislaus, Miss Clara, 
 Tarbot, Miss Jane H., 
 Templeton, Rev. Wm. H., 
 *Templeton, Mrs. Cath. M., 
 Vance, Miss Mary, 
 Wilson, Miss A., 
 Whitehead, Miss Mary, 
 Whitehead, Mr. J. P., 
 Whitehead, Mrs., 
 Wilson, Miss Mary, 
 Worcester, Mr. Leonard, 
 Worcester, Mrs., 
 Yargee, Mrs. J., 
 
 1873-1874 
 
 1850-1861 
 
 1869-1872 
 
 1883-1884 
 
 1852-1855 
 
 1857-1859 
 
 1851-1857 
 
 1852-1857 
 
 1860-1861 
 
 1884- 
 
 1885 - 
 
 1883- 
 
 1883- 
 
 1868-1871 
 
 1868-1871 
 
 1868-1871 
 
 1884. 
 
 Seminoles, 1848-1881. 
 
 Davis, Miss Susan, 
 Dianient, Miss M. A., 
 Gillis, Rev. J., 
 Gillis, Mrs., 
 Lilley, Rev. John, 
 Lilley, Mrs., 
 Lilley, Miss Margaret, 
 
 1883- 
 
 1883- 
 
 1873. 
 
 1873. 
 
 1848-1861 
 
 1848-1861 
 
 1855-1857 
 
 McCay, Miss H. J., 1881-1883 
 
 Powel, Mrs. H., 1883-1885 
 
 Ramsay, Rev. J. Ross, '56-61 ; 1866- 
 Ramsay, Mrs., 1856-1861; 1866- 
 Ramsay, Miss Margaret, 1879-1880 
 Ramsay, Miss Adaline, 1880- 
 
 Choctaws, 1845-1861. 
 
 Ainslie, Rev. Geo., '52-56 ; 1858 
 ■••"Ainslie, Mrs., 
 
 Balentine, Rev. H., '50-52; 1855 
 Balentine, Mrs., '50-52; 1855 
 Betz, Mr. Joseph S., 1846 
 
 «'Betz, Mrs., 1847 
 
 Bissell, Mr. Lewis, 1846 
 
 Burtt, Mr. Robert J., 1853 
 
 Burtt, Mrs., 1855 
 
 «Byington, Rev. Cyrus, 1859- 
 Byington, Mrs., 
 
 *Copeland, Rev. C. C, 1859- 
 Culbertson, Miss Lizzie, 1860- 
 Davidson, Miss Maria, 1855 
 Denny, Miss M. E., 1856- 
 
 Diament, Miss Elizabeth, 1857- 
 Downing, Miss Calista B., 1860- 
 *Dutcher, Miss Susan, 1848- 
 
 Eddy, Miss Clara W., 1860- 
 
 Edwards, Rev. J., '51-53; 1859- 
 Edwards, Mrs., 1851- 
 
 Eells, Rev. Edward, 1855- 
 
 Eells, Mrs., 1855- 
 
 Evans, Mr. Edward, 1853- 
 
 Evans, Mrs., 1853- 
 
 Fishback, Charles (M.D.), 1848- 
 Frothingham, Rev. James, 1857- 
 Frothingham, Mrs., 1857- 
 
 Gardiner, Mr. Charles H., 1846- 
 *Gardiner, Mrs., 1846- 
 
 *Graham, Rev. Alex. J., 1849- 
 
 -1861 
 -1861 
 -1859 
 -1859 
 -1855 
 1855 
 -1849 
 1857 
 -1857 
 -1861 
 1861 
 -1861 
 -1861 
 -1856 
 -1858 
 -1861 
 -1861 
 -1851 
 •1861 
 -1861 
 -1853 
 -1856 
 -1856 
 -1860 
 1860 
 ■1849 
 ■1859 
 ■1859 
 1849 
 ■1849 
 1850 
 
 2* 
 
 Gregory, Rev. Caspar R., 
 Gregory, Mrs., 
 Hancock, Miss E. Y., 
 Hitchcock, Miss J. M., 
 Hobbs, Rev. S. L.(M.D.), 
 Hobbs, Mrs., 
 
 HoIIingsworth, Miss J. S., 
 *Hotchkin, Rev. Ebenezer, 
 Hotchkin, Mrs. 
 Ives, Mr. Charles P., 
 Jackson, Rev. Sheldon, 
 Jackson, Mrs., 
 Jones, Mr. J., 
 Jones, Mrs., 
 Kingsbury, Rev. Cyrus, 
 Kingsbury, Mrs., 
 Lee, Mr. S. O., 
 Lee, Mrs., 
 Libby, Mr. S. T., 
 Libby, Mrs., 
 Long, Miss Sarah R., 
 Lowrie, Mr. Reuben, 
 McBeth, Miss Sue, 
 McLeod, Miss E. M., 
 McLure, Mr. Joseph, 
 McLure, Mrs., 
 Martin Miss Emily O., 
 Mitchell, Miss H. N.. 
 Moore, Rev. Gaylord L., 
 Moore, Mrs., 
 Morehead, Miss Nancy, 
 
 1849-1850 
 1849-1850 
 1858-1859 
 1857-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1855-1856 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1860-1861 
 1858-1859 
 1858-1859 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1859-1861 
 1860-1864 
 1852-1853 
 1859-1861 
 1860-1861 
 1846-1847 
 1846-1847 
 1856-1857 
 1855-1856 
 1856-1857 
 1856-1857 
 1859-1861 
 
:\s 
 
 msTOKICAL f^KKTCll OF THK MISSIONS, KTC. 
 
 Morrison, Miss E. J., 1846-54; '56-59 
 Noiirse, Mr. J. H., 1H53-I854 
 
 Noiirse, Mrs., 1853-1854 
 
 Ramsav, ]U-v. James R., 1846-1849 
 =^Kanisav, .Mrs., 1846-1849 
 
 Keid, Iti-v. Altxaiidcr, 1849-1861 
 
 *lU-i(l, .Mrs. Klizabeth. 1854 
 
 *Kpi(l, Mrs. (Miss F. K. 
 
 Tli<.iiip.s(.n, 1850-1852-), 18.55-1861 
 Scheriiu-rhorii, Rev. F., 1883- 
 Selieriuerhori), Jlrs., 1883- 
 
 Schermerhorii, Mr. L., 1883- 
 
 *Silliman, Rev. C. J., 1855-1856 
 
 Stanislaus, Miss Clara, '55-56 ; '6CM31 
 »Stark, Rev.O. P., '46-49; '59-61 ; '82 
 Stark, Mrs., 18.-)9-1861 
 
 •Iiiriier, Mr. Joseph G., 18.")U-1852 
 Wontz, Rev. II. A., 1857-18(iO 
 
 WigRins, Mr. N., 18.57-1861 
 
 Wiggins, Miss Sarah, 1857-1859 
 
 Wilson, Rev. Jonathan, 18.")6-1857 
 Young, Mr. Robert J., 1856-1861 
 
 Young, Mrs., . -1861 
 
 CUICKASAWS. 1849-1861. 
 
 Allan, Mr. James S., 1849-18.55 
 
 Allan, Mrs., 1849-1855 
 Balentine, Rev. Hamilton, 18.59-1861 
 
 Halentine, Mrs., 1859-1861 
 
 •Barber, Miss Sarah P., 1855-1859 
 
 Brower, Mr., 1858 
 
 Brower, Mrs., 1858 
 
 Burns, Rev. J. H., 1855-1856 
 
 Burns, Miss Mary J., 18.53-1856 
 
 C'ulbertson, Mi.ss Lizzie, 1858-1860 
 
 Davis, Mr. J. L., 1852-1856 
 
 Downing. Miss Calista B., 1859-1860 
 
 Eddy, Miss Clara W., 1853-1860 
 
 Green, Miss H. M., 1852 1855 
 
 •Greenleaf, Miss Mary C, 1856-1857 
 
 *Lee, Miss Flora, 1855 1859 
 
 Long, Miss Sarah R., 1859-1861 
 
 McCarter, Mr. John C, 
 McCarter, ^Irs., 
 MeLeod, Miss E. M., 
 Matliers, Miss Esther, 
 Ogden, Miss Anna, 
 Shellabarger, Mi.ss M., 
 Stanislaus, Miss Clara, 
 Thayer, Jliss M. J. F., 
 Tliompson, Miss F. K., 
 Turner, Mi.ss Anna M., 
 Vanee, Miss Mary, 
 Watson, Rev. A. M., 
 Watson, Mrs., 
 »Wilson, Rev. Charlton H. 
 Wilson, Mrs., 
 Wilson, Miss Mary J., 
 
 1852- 
 
 1859- 
 18.'j5- 
 1855- 
 18.53- 
 1857- 
 1854- 
 18.')2- 
 1859- 
 1859- 
 1852- 
 18,52- 
 18,5.5- 
 18.55- 
 1853 
 
 1860 
 
 1860 
 1860 
 1859 
 -1856 
 1854 
 •1860 
 ■1858 
 •1855 
 ■1860 
 ■1860 
 -18.53 
 ■18,53 
 -1859 
 -1859 
 ■1854 
 
 New Mexico Mission, 1868-1874. 
 
 Anuin, Rev. J. A., 
 Annin, Mrs., 
 Annin, Mi.ss L. A., 
 Crane, Mr. W. F., 
 ('rothers. Miss M. L. 
 McElroy, Mr. P., 
 MeElroy, Mrs., 
 ^lenaul. Rev. J., 
 
 1871-1873 
 
 1871-1873 
 
 1871-1873 
 
 1873-1874 
 
 1871. 
 
 1871-1872 
 
 1871-1872 
 
 1870-1873 
 
 Menaul, Mrs., 
 Raymond, Mr. C. C, 
 Raynion<i, Mrs., 
 Kobert.s, Rev. James M. 
 Roberts, Mrs., 
 *Trua.\, Rev. W. B., 
 Truax, Mrs., 
 
 1870- 
 
 1.S72- 
 1872- 
 1868- 
 1868- 
 1872- 
 1872- 
 
 1873 
 1873 
 1873 
 1873 
 ■1873 
 1873 
 1873 
 
 Ball, Miss Dora, 
 
 Sac and Fox. 
 1884-1885 I Skea, Miss A., 
 
 1884- 
 
 BooKS OF Reference. 
 
 The Gospel amoncr the Dacotahs. Stephen R. Riggs, D.D., LL.D. 
 
 Life of the Rev. David Brainerd. GO cts. 
 
 Forty Years with the Sioux. Stephen R. Riggs, I). D., LL. D. 
 
 Our Indian Wards. Col. Manypenny. $2.00. 
 
 A Century of Dishonor. H. H. $r.50. 
 
 The Annual Reports of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs. 
 
 $1.50. 
 $1.50. 
 
I 
 
 t%uo. 
 
 BY 
 
 v/ 
 
 Rev. M. WOOLSEY STRYKER. 
 
MAP OF 
 
 Central AND Southern 
 MEXICO. 
 
 
 ■."Yo'^':...- 
 
MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 
 
 THE COUNTRY. 
 
 Mexico is at our doors. Her geography makes her evangeli- 
 zation our nearest and immediate duty. Our very safety as a 
 Christian state (for we must help her or she will hinder us) 
 dictates such a gospel application of the " Monroe doctrine " 
 that her great uplands, sure to be the highway of a railway 
 system, may be the viaduct of pure religion in its southward 
 progress, and complete the circuit between the two divisions of a 
 continent that is yet to be wholly our Lord's ! The Cordilleras 
 must link the Andes to the Sierras in a chain of salvation that 
 shall witness His supreme conquest whose " righteousness is like 
 the great mountains." 
 
 Mexico rests its pyramidal base upon our frontier along 1800 
 miles, being the southern boundary of Texas, New Mexico, Ari- 
 zona, and California. Its extreme length is 2000 miles, and its 
 breadth 1100 miles. Its area is 761,000 square miles, which 
 would contain France four times. New England eleven times, 
 New York sixteen times. It is as wonderful in its variety of 
 configuration and climate as in its resources and products. The 
 land is traversed by great mountain ranges, part of that tremen- 
 dous axis of the continent which threads five zones. These 
 great vertebrae, with their spurs, overlook vast and fertile 
 plateaus lying, at the lowest, some 3000 feet above the sea. A 
 day's journey can include a range of temperature and product 
 equivalent to that comprehended by the latitude between Cuba 
 and Vermont. The climate is as mellow and lovely as Italy's, 
 the thermometer having a range through the year of little more 
 than fifty degrees. As a landscape is focalized in a Claude 
 Lorraine glass, so in Mexico all the kingdoms of the world and 
 the glory of them are blended. The flora is magnificent and 
 immensely varied. The botanical riches surpass those of any 
 other land on earth. 
 
 Mexico is an agricultural cosmos. Coffee, one of the chief 
 exports, in quality and price can under-bid the plantations of 
 Java and Brazil. The manufacture of sugar is of immense pro- 
 portions ; the cane grows uncultivated to the height of twenty 
 
 41 
 
42 IIISTOKRAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 feet. It is an excellent cotton land. Havana is glad to put its 
 brands ui)on Mexican tobacco. Kice, indigo, cocoa, caoutchouc, 
 dve-stutis, and all tropical products flourish in the lowlands; 
 while upon the uplands, and within a hundred miles, corn and 
 wheat can rival Illinois and Minnesota. Strawberries, melons, 
 peaches, with all the generous fruits of hot climates, are in-olitic; 
 and these with all the vegetables known to American kitchens, 
 and many more too perishable for commerce, are the plentiful 
 and cheap staple of diet. 
 
 Of course where mountain ranges can culminate in a superb peak 
 IT.OtIO feet high, there is a great extent of sterile and untillable 
 land ; but the fertile valleys and upper plains yield each year two 
 bountiful crops. All the animals of the troj)ics and of the tem- 
 perate zone are here, the northern portions of the country fur- 
 nishing great facilities for herds and flocks. The western coast 
 has pearl fisheries, and Yucatan yields amber. Timbers of great 
 value are to be an increasing revenue of the future. 
 
 The underground wealth of this favored land is past estimate. 
 Nearly one-half the precious metal in man's possession has been 
 dug here. Gold is as abundant as in Colorado and California, 
 
 " To make, to ruin, to curse, to bless," 
 
 as lust shall serve or use master it. The silver is illimitable and 
 forms the chief mintage. There is copper enough to bring down 
 the market price one-half Platinum, lead, tin, zinc, antimony, 
 nickel, and cinnabar, are variously abundant. 
 
 No blast furnace has yet been built in Mexico, but there are 
 mountains of iron, and provinces with the ore atop the earth by 
 the million tons. Coal is constantly discovering, the arsenal of 
 a ])Ossible manufacture that could furnish with material the 
 skilled labor of the planet. What will Mexico not be when 
 forge and mill shall supersede petty industries and mere hand- 
 labor? The quarries of Mexico, yet undug, are of certain 
 importance. Her mineral wonders are so far but specimens of 
 what enterprise shall find and furnish. The laboratories of 
 nature are still producing sulphur and the chemicals of the arts. 
 
 As yet, only the crudest labor, the most primitive implements, 
 the least ingenuity, have apprehended these varied and gigantic 
 treasures ; skill, sagacity, scientific mechanics, all backed by 
 cajjital, must soon unlock these coffers of the ages. The mere 
 resources of this romantic land are by no means the foremost 
 warrant for the Church to act, and act now. " There is no 
 ditter(;nce ; " human sin, shame, sorrow, and eternal jeopardy, 
 and Christ's sufiBciency for these are' our motives. But, never- 
 theless, this vast potential wealth and this dawning future are 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 48 
 
 the basis of an argument for immediate advance. When this 
 nation, second upon the continent only to our own in ])opulous- 
 ness and wealth, is wakening to power, let us see that she wakens 
 to righteousness. Her future must ally with ours. With a 
 coast line of 6000 miles, Mexico has no commercial rivers, and 
 scarcely one decent harbor. The tides of her traffic must flow 
 to the pons of the United States, nearer or remoter. We must 
 be her first and chief market. Already the sagacity of our 
 capital is peering thilher. We are building the railways, fur- 
 nishing the facilities for export that must quicken production 
 and give it ample outlet. Notwithstanding the cost of engineering, 
 by reason of the obstinate irregularity of the land, the prize con- 
 stantly bids higher. By withes of iron, by the links of common 
 interest, by the steady onset of social forces, Mexico's future is 
 to be more and more identified with our own. For once, then, 
 let the children of light be wise in their generation, — of their 
 mammon make eternal friends, — enter an alliance under the true 
 cross, — outrun even the shrewdness of investors, — and in the 
 simplicity of Christ carry the irresistible plea over the borders. 
 If engineering can span chasms that seemed a fixed barrier, and 
 chisel all impediments to the level of its purpose, shall the 
 pioneers of the gospel, with all its guarantees of civilization, 
 domestic purity, and personal dignity before God, be less ardent, 
 resolute, and successful ? While financiers turn to Mexico to bring 
 it to the market, let us outsee even their sagacity, and outdo 
 their zeal, and bring Mexico to that which is " without price." 
 
 " Ye valleys, rise, and sink, ye hills, 
 Prepare the Lord His way ! " 
 
 The Mexicans are fully awakening to the importance of con- 
 tinuous communication with the United States ; let us waken 
 them to " approve the things that are more excellent." 
 
 THE PEOPLE. 
 
 The population numbers about ten and a half millions. There 
 are eighteen cities having upwards of 20,000 people. Only about 
 one million hold property of any kind. About one million are 
 of clear European blood ; five millions of pure Indian descent ; 
 and the remainder are a mixed race, with all the variously 
 blended traits, good and bad, of a conglomerate ancestry." 
 
 The direct natives have a lineage of centuries. The Toltecs 
 came in from the north about 1000 years ag®. The Aztecs, in 
 the thirteenth century, made conquest of all their predecessors, 
 subordinating into one domain the tribes from the Gulf to the 
 Pacific. ^lany, however, of those subdued tribes still retain their 
 
44 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 separate identity, and their peculiarities of dialect and customs, 
 notably in Miclioacan and Yucatan. The aborigines of Mexico 
 were vigorous and warlike; and their descendants, while showing 
 no diminution in number (of late years they have increased more 
 than the C'reoles and Spaniards), still maintain many of their early 
 traits. They constitute (strangely to our notions of the Indian) 
 the agricultural element of the country, and, considering the lati- 
 tude, are industrious and thrifty, not lacking in virile (jualities, 
 though touchingly subdued in mien and tone by the long years of 
 subjugation. The Aztecs, as the Normans in England, and more 
 recently the Tartar dynasty in China, took on the civilization 
 they overran. 
 
 Dr. Ell in wood has happily compared them to the Venetians, in 
 their strongholds rescued from the waters, and gradually fortified 
 until they became not only invincible but supreme. Their refuge 
 upon Lake Tezcuco had become, at the Spanish inroad, a city of 
 800,000 inhabitants. Their history is romantic and wonderful. 
 They attained a high cultivation. They had a noble architecture, 
 and were skillful in arts ; they made advances in poetry and astron- 
 omy ; were ingenious, aesthetic, ornate in decoration, chivalric to 
 their women. They had much that reminds now of Egypt and 
 now of France. The syllables of their ancient language are still 
 their living tongue. The City of Mexico contains not a few noble 
 and influential men, whose hearts beat with the unadulterated 
 blood of an ancestry as old as Charlemagne. The chief lady of 
 honor to " poor Carlotta " was a lineal descendant of Montezuma. 
 Such vital pertinacity, and through such a history, reveals integral 
 characteristics which, sanctified under the final and all-blessing 
 conquest of the Galilean, may yet resume all their ancient dignity. 
 
 The New Testament has been printed in the original Aztec. 
 
 The Aztec religion wjis as prolific in gods as that of Greece or 
 Rome. They held one supreme ruler, like the ancient Jove, and a 
 whole pantheon of deified human impulses and passions. Temples 
 ■were numerous, and the hierarchy many and strong. Cannibalism 
 was a religious rite. In the Museum of the City of Mexico there 
 may be seen to-day a gigantic circular block of red porphyry 
 which once was the apex of the pyramidal temple that towered 
 in high view above all the homes of the capital. It was the great 
 sacrificial stone of the bloodiest rite on earth. It is estimated that 
 annually 20,000 war prisoners were slain upon it. Its side is 
 horrible with the sculpture of cruelties. Polluted by the dripping 
 hearts of myriad victims, this Moloch altar testifies the inherent 
 impotence, even of noble qualities and an otherwise high civiliza- 
 tion, to redeem an unguided people, their sin-blurred instincts 
 unhelped, from the inhumanity of a humanity ignorant of God's 
 
THE MISSIONS IX MEXICO. 45 
 
 mercy, and learning its only lessons from the clash of matter 
 and force. 
 
 Ah, what a Macedonian cry, from snch a land, sonnds into the 
 drowsy ears of a lukewarm Church to come and help, that, 
 ])urge'd of its past, a redeemed national life may bear the glory 
 of the religion of Jesus C'hrist ! — that no Ilomish compromise 
 between this butcher-block and the undefiled gospel may, with 
 priestcraft, and empty rite, and red hands, hinder the free course 
 of eternal love! — that all mere ritual may yield to righteousness, 
 and Mexico, in the power of Immanuel, become a happy people 
 whose God is the Lord ! 
 
 It is not to be thought that labor among the Indians or native 
 Mexicans will -find everything ready. Upon all their original 
 qualities they bear the hoof-marks of conquest and long abuse. 
 Their clan feeling has been intensified by ages of hateful serfhood ; 
 their native brightness, simplicity, and accessibility scorched and 
 withered under long repression and abuse. The policy of their 
 papal conquerors has been evermore to keep them down and 
 under. Ignorance has been their degradation, and to-day but 
 one-eighth of the population of Mexico can read. The Bible 
 is unheeded, for it is almost entirely unknown. A dissolute, 
 carousing, gambling, drunken priesthood have been their only 
 preceptors. The convents have been nests of licentious idlers — 
 their god their belly. Under the extortionate demands of the 
 ])adres, marriage has been widely superseded by concubinage. 
 The name of Jesus has become identified with Jesuitry, and the 
 gospel has been gall. The moral reaction of all this has been 
 terrible, indeed, upon the master race ; but while the Spaniard 
 has relapsed into universal indifference — practical atheism — the 
 Indian's soul has fed on grudges. Resentment has not been less 
 deep because impotent. The prejudices of power, crushing its 
 victims under a rigid caste spirit, have but compacted their 
 heredity of estrangement. Such work does Rome when unmo- 
 lested ! She transmuted much, but regenerated nothing. 
 
 The " hacienda " system of peonage has been another factor of 
 tyranny, parcel to the whole spirit of the usurpers of this land. 
 It is feudality Avith none of its merits. The proprietors of vast 
 sections rule their helpless tenants under a remorseless despotism — 
 ejecting upon caprice, oppressing everyAvhere. The laborer is 
 practically a slave without recourse — and Avorse than a slave ; 
 for mere base interest leads slavers to care somewhat for their 
 chattels. This blighting system is chiefly responsible for the 
 shifts of desperate and famined wretches, for brigandage, outrage, 
 and wide contempt for a rule that has no mercy, and a law^ that 
 is without justice. Under such cumulative and traditional wrongs. 
 
46 HISTOUICAI. SKKTCH OF 
 
 the common people at large, and of all shades of race, are bitterly 
 poor, and universally demoralized. No wonder that Mexico, 
 with a society so constituted — the few pampered and dehilitated, 
 the many impoverished — can show so little in manufacture and 
 commerce, and literature and the arts. Her imports (though, 
 to be sure, under a tariH' almost restrictive) are only about 
 thirtv millions annually, as (for comparative instance) against 
 an average of six hundred millions in the United States. All 
 tliis, Saxon justice and a Christian civilization must change — 
 invigorating, encouraging, uplifting. Mexico must be " born 
 again," ancl nursed at the breast of freedom. 
 
 While, with ourselves, sturdy Englishmen, and keen French- 
 men, and, notably thrifty Germans, are turning toward these 
 boundless and undeveloped resources, and bringing with them a 
 leaven of new commercial vigor, the people must be changed at 
 deeper springs. Already the shafts of dawn are piercing the 
 superstitions of the past, and the sword of the Word is spilling 
 the soul of tyranny. The gospel, ardent, bold, aggressive, the 
 only true and abiding philanthropy, must unhinge the gates of 
 heli and bear them away to the very crest of Orizaba. For 
 " everything shall live whithersoever the rivers shall come ! " 
 
 Spite of all perversions and repressions the human conscience 
 is ever the prepared soil of the gospel seed ; and the Indian com- 
 munities of Mexico show already not only a surprising teach- 
 ableness, but a profound zeal to hear the Word of life, eagerly 
 receiving the preached and printed message, and often at great 
 self-sacrifices. 
 
 THE POLITICAL HISTORY. 
 
 The Spaniard, Hernando Cortez, conquered Mexico 1519-21. 
 For 300 years viceroys ruled — not for Mexico, but for Spain. 
 Cruel governors vied in extortion with greedy bishops. The 
 Popish Church gradually impoverished the land with mortgages 
 that covered fully a third of all the real property. The vicarage 
 of cupidity and lust ate as a cancer. The greedy tyranny 
 crushed all the germs alike of religious and civil liberty. The 
 truth that makes free, the magna charta of all manhood, the 
 high code of ])ersonal obedience and duty, was a thing sealed 
 and lost. But this rule of baptized robbers could not last for- 
 ever, nor bar out with the abuses of the dark ages the " Light 
 of the world." 
 
 When Napoleon broke the sceptre of Castile, in 1808, Mexico 
 began to breathe — yet stertorously, as one rescued from drowning. 
 Miguel Hidalgo, albeit a priest, a noble patriot, struck the first 
 real blow for liberty in 1810. He struck stoutly, but was over- 
 
THE MISSIOXS IN MEXICO. 47 
 
 come, tried, and shot. What of that ! The undying fire was 
 lio-hted at last. The seed, wet with such bhjod, sprang up 
 everywhere. In the years from 1<S21 to 1828 the whole chain of 
 her American dependencies flung off the yoke of Spain. Mexico, 
 under Iturbide, declared herself free in 1821, and began the re- 
 l)ublic in 1824. IMediievalism was not, however, to be uprooted 
 in a day. "Since the first declaration of independence there 
 have been at least sixty revolutions. These have been attributed 
 to the ambition of military leaders, to restlessness among the 
 people, to a love of plunder, and to a lack of appreciation of 
 the majesty of law and good order ; but the truth is, says one 
 who knows the Mexican well, and who has lived a long time in 
 the country, ' These frequent wars are but outbreaks of unceasing 
 struggle between sacerdotalism and the desire for liberal institu- 
 tions.' With some of these insurrections the priests have had 
 much to do, as by them they hoped to regain their lost power 
 and influence, and enjoy the property which had been wrested 
 from them. Other revolutions have been occasioned by disap- 
 pointed political or military leaders, who have been willing to 
 sacrifice the good of others to their own personal ambition ; but 
 the real cause is the lack of true religious principle, in rulers and 
 people, which principle gives fixedness to government and law." 
 
 Not all at once can a people, long brutalized, attain self- 
 government in liberty imder the law. The bloody oscillations of 
 this history, like that of France, lay part of their horrors at the 
 guilty door of those who had so wrought evil. 
 
 The Jesuit mildew still gathered foul and thick upon the 
 efl^orts toward constitutionalism. " In the Spanish states it has 
 taken half a century to learn that republicanism and Romanism 
 are from their very nature in universal and eternal conflict ; 
 that the one encourages the enlightenment and free thought of 
 the people, and cannot exist otherwise ; while the other must live 
 by authority and repression." 
 
 The story of Santa Anna ; his coup cV etat; the revolt of Texas ; 
 the Mexico-American war; the saving to freedom our present 
 southwest out of the bony clutch of " Giant Pope ; " the ultimate 
 comprehension of California ; — all these are threads interwoven 
 with the providence of God toward ourselves, — a chapter written 
 in His undeniable hand. Our thoughts were not without evil, 
 but they were not God's thoughts. He " meant it for good, to 
 bring it to pass to save much people." 
 
 If not altogether clear of guilty greed and an unnamed pur- 
 pose, the bayonets of the United States poured over the borders 
 to the bloody work of Buena Vista and Monterey ; nevertheless, 
 there went in many an American knapsack A book, the leaves 
 
4-*< HISTORICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 of wliicli arc for the liealint; of the nations! In the awful 
 furrows of war was sowed, here and there, the Word of life ; 
 the Word that " brinfrs lifrht;" tliat tells of peace to man and 
 irlorv to the Ili^diest. and that "the <rarinent!< of the warrior and 
 the hoots of Imttle shall be fuel of tire! " 
 
 The enslavement of Konianism was renounced in 1857 under 
 Juai-e/. ; but for ten years yet it cluno; to the throat of Mexico. 
 Not until 1H(!7 was the liberal republic finally triumphant over 
 the priestly reactionists. 
 
 The events in which discord yielded to the more stable ji'overn- 
 ment of the ])resent are the things of but yesterday. Another 
 Boiiai>arte was again to be the unintentional minister of Him 
 who restrains all men to His final purpose, and turns their wrath 
 to a doxolojjy. 
 
 The appeal of Miramon and the ecclesiastics to Louis Napo- 
 leon ; the French usur])ation of 1SG2; the im])osition as emperor 
 of Maximilian (more sinned against than sinning, and worthy, 
 alas! of a better end); when our hour had come, the stern 
 remonstrance of Seward to the French empire ; the withdrawal 
 of their arms ; the des])erate appeal and piteous madness of the 
 beautiful Carlotta, — all these are written in the memory of this 
 generation. 
 
 Let us listen for a moment to Dr. Ellinwood : " The republic, 
 which for ten years had existed almost in the person of a single 
 man — Benito Juarez — had returned from its exile at El Paso to 
 San Luis Potosi, and it became apparent that the final conflict 
 would centre at Queretaro, half Avay between the latter ])lace 
 and the ca])ital. 
 
 " Pardon a single glance at this remarkable man Juarez. A 
 pure-l)looded Indian, born in the mountains of Oaxaca, he had 
 risen to ]X)wer by his acknowledged genius. When Comonfort 
 betrayed the republic to the reactionists in 1857, Juarez main- 
 tained the liberal cause till the next election, when he was chosen 
 ])resideiit. During all the years of the struggle with France this 
 man, with a cabinet composed of Lerdo, Iglesias, and Marcshal, 
 and Avith Senor Romero as his minister at Washington, kept 
 alive the cause of liberty among the people^ Even when they 
 were driven to El Paso on the northern border they still held 
 their organization as president and cabinet of the repul)lic, and 
 sending letters through the United States to friends in all lands, 
 they assured them that their republican cause was not dead, but 
 would certainly triumph. 
 
 "Tlieir sublime faith and devotion doubtless had great influence 
 in shaping our policy at Washington and in creating a reactionary 
 sentiment against the empire even in Europe. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 49 
 
 " The spring of 18(17 brnuglit the beginning of the end. Maxi- 
 milian's chief forces, Avith himself among them, were at Queretaro 
 under siege. In an attempt to eseaj)e he was betrayed by one of 
 his generals, placed under arrest, tried by a military tribunal, and, 
 with Generals Miramon and Mexia, was sentenced and shot. 
 
 " In the trying scenes which followed, the character of our 
 typical Indian j)resident was well illustrated. Efforts were made 
 by our government and b}^ the Eui'opean consuls to secure a 
 change of sentence ; and when the wife of a prince belonging to 
 Maximilian's staff threw herself at the president's feet and clung 
 to his knees as she poured out her entreaties, he wept in sympathy 
 while he declared himself powerless as a mere executive under 
 the behests of the law. 
 
 " It is a strange spectacle, a European princess at the feet of 
 an Indian patriot pleading for the life of an emperor, and both 
 weeping as the solemn fiat is uttered. And this is the man — this 
 American Indian — this is the man who for ten years of hard 
 struggles had carried a republic in his head and heart, and who 
 both before and after that solemn hour did more than any other 
 to restore order to his distracted country. When, in a public 
 reception, a captured French tri-color was spread for him to 
 walk upon, he stepped aside. ' No,' he said, ' the French are not 
 our enemies, it is only their emperor. The French are our 
 friends, and, depend upon it, that flag will yet wave over a 
 republic' A prophecy which Juarez lived to see fulfilled." 
 
 Juarez, this master spirit, died in 1872, and was succeeded in 
 the presidency by Lerdo de Tejada. 
 
 Mexico is a republic comprising 27 states, besides Lower Cali- 
 fornia and the federal district. The capital has a population 
 of about 250,000. Her political system is chiefly borrowed from 
 our own, and is nearly its counterpart. The president is elected 
 for four years. The senate has 56 members chosen for six years. 
 The house of deputies 331 members whose term is two years. 
 The chief justice, elected for six years, is vice-president ex-ojficio. 
 Each state has its local constitution, Avith elective governor and 
 legislature. The army comprises 45,323 men. The navy is 
 nominal, and has only six insignificant gunboats. There are 
 about 7000 miles of telegraph, as compared with about 110,000 
 in the United States. Mexico contains 12 inhabitants to the 
 square mile, as against 14 in the United States. The relative 
 areas of the two countries are as one to five. 
 
 Since 1880, foreign capital, assisted by subsidies promised by 
 the government, has built over 3,400 miles of railroad. Of the 
 five lines which are to enter Mexico from the north, one, the 
 
50 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 "Mexican Central," has been completed, and Mexico City is now 
 nearer to New York than ►San Francisco is. Several lines from 
 the Gulf of Mexico to the Pacific are in a more or less advanced 
 state, and have already done much toward developing the 
 country. 
 
 The new moral earnestness in Mexico is a strong reason to 
 hope that stability will replace the old chaos. By state decree, 
 on the 2oth of September, 1JS73, the Church and State were 
 separated and congress precluded from ])assing any laws to pro- 
 hibit or to establish any religion ; marriage was made a civil 
 contract ; slavery was abolished ; the aggrandizements of the 
 n)onastic orders were nationalized in behalf of public educa- 
 tion; the property of religious establishments was limited by law 
 as to its acquisition and its amount. Public instruction received 
 a mighty impulse and is still rapidly advancing. 
 
 Primary education has been declared compulsory, but the law 
 is not enforced. In 1884, there were in Mexico 8,986 public 
 elementary schools with nearly 500,000 pupils; and 138 for 
 superior and professional education, with an attendance of 
 17,200. The government spent on education in 1884 over 
 §8,000,000. In this respect, as in many othere, the government 
 and the party of progress have advanced far beyond the point 
 at which tiiey can be sustained by the intelligence and the 
 resources of the nation at large. A reaction is manifest in many 
 quarters. The severe laws passed ten years ago againt the Roman 
 Catholic clergy are no longer rigidly enforced, and in some 
 places are oj)enly violated. The people are becoming very 
 jealous of foreign influence, and they especially dread that of the 
 United States. The priests do all iii their power to foment this 
 feeling, and take every means to represent our missionaries as 
 political agents in disguise, whose only aim is to prepare the way 
 for the annexation of Mexico to the United States. The govern- 
 ment is hampered by its financial embarrassments, and hesitates 
 to offend the conservatives and the clerical party, whose influence 
 with the people is very great. 
 
 But the greatest danger is that in the flux and transition caused 
 by the profound resentment against Romanism, all religion is 
 menaced by an oscillation toward the baldest negativism. Super- 
 stition has so " over-built " the foundations as to be apj)arently 
 identical with them ; the poisonous ivy has loosened the walls of 
 the Church. What is really Christian has been so misrepre- 
 sented as to make men suspicious. So does hypocrisy ever 
 disgust from the very truth it caricatures. So did France, for 
 its bitter associations, attempt to wipe out all vestige of Chris- 
 tianity. So did Japan, early in the seventeenth century, rise to 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 51 
 
 extirpate the last remnant of what, as Jesuits had taught it, was 
 not strangely called " Jashiu mon " — " the corrupt sect." (See 
 The Mikado's Evipire, chap, xxv.) 
 
 Secularism, the danger of this age, must be boldly faced, for 
 if the tyranny of hierarchs is exchanged only for the self-rule of 
 infidelity, the last state of Mexico will be worse than the first, 
 and anarchy will return. Superstition is no worse enemy to 
 man than modern nescience and material epicureanism ; both 
 can persecute or seduce ; and so, on right hand and left hand the 
 onset of the forces of damnation must be met. The Christian 
 panoply, sword, helmet, breastplate, shield, sandals, must be 
 furnished the converted people. Peace must be a garden, not a 
 desert; and so, soon and Avide, the seeds of truth, "Avhose life is 
 in themselves," must be sowed in the wake of God's plowing. 
 We must conquer by replacing. With tender, eager, sedulous 
 care, while we denounce Kome's sorcery, we must lift up those 
 whom her bewitchments, in their flight, have left upon the 
 ground. 
 
 This rule must not yield to unrule nor self-rule, but to the 
 sovereignty of Christ. Jehovah-nissi, Jehovah-tsidkenu, Jehovah- 
 jireh, Jehovah-shalom — these must be the new watchwords of 
 Mexico's regeneration. In the words of one of her recent 
 martyrs — " Let Jesus reign ! " 
 
 The nascent and infant Church must be established in such 
 truth as that of 1 Peter iii. 13-18. Thus is set open a great 
 effectual door, and (as always) there are many adversaries. 
 Communism is afloat, insidious — deadly. Spiritism is doing its 
 subterranean work. Mormonism is even now crawling thither- 
 ward to weave its caterpillar nests. The advance must be 
 toilsome, and according to our faithfulness, oh, fellow Christians! 
 One Carmel is not all ; Jezebel is still alive ; and unless we take 
 lessons from the God of Elijah, our sudden gain will have bitter 
 reaction. Not in straight lines, but in spirals, returning con- 
 tinually upon themselves while really moving on and upward, 
 does the kingdom come. The new impetus is not yet victory, 
 but only opportunity. The acceptable time demands also an 
 accepting Church. The eloquent occasion speaks in vain if it 
 speaks to sleepy ears. 
 
 Our ranks are armed and furnished, and down the line 
 thunders the Leader's word — "charge!" but unless we obey 
 orders we are undone and defeated, and other forces must carry 
 the heights ! Brave men for brave occasions : a narcotized and 
 stupid army, even though the cross be its banner, shall be smitten 
 with blindness, apoplexy, and many sorrows ! " Speak unto the 
 children of Israel that they go forward." " There remaineth 
 yet very much land to be possessed." 
 
52 msTolUCAL SKKTCn OF 
 
 i:V A N( ; KLICA L l'U( )( J RICSS. 
 
 It remains to summarizo the work already undertaken toward 
 fully otiering to Mexico that mercy of God in Christ which is 
 for all people. 
 
 ( a) Since John Calvin sent his mission to the Brazils, since 
 Coligny fostered the Huguenot colonization in Florida, the Pres- 
 byterian branch of the Church of Christ has been in the van of 
 mission ontorj)rise, with means and men. 
 
 The Bible, as we have seen, found its way into Mexico with 
 our armies in 1<S47, and the seed sown even upon the floods of 
 strife have been found now after these many years. 
 
 Be it remembered that the firet actual work wjis done by that 
 apostolic woman. Miss Melinda Kankin. Her simple story, 
 Twenfi/ Years in Mexico, is a prominent chapter in that Provi- 
 dence which so wonderfully chooses the weak things (as this 
 world reckons) to confound the things that are mighty. This 
 single-handed heroine, strong in faith, was the pioneer of the 
 unalloyed simplicity of Christ. Her story should be carefully 
 read.* Miss Rankin's fii-st approaches were made in 1854, in 
 the border town of Brownsville, Texas. There she secured a 
 seminary which was maintained until the era of our civil war. 
 The revolution of 1857, proclaiming religious liberty, opened 
 Mexico to Protestant laborers. In 18()(), Mr. Thompson, the 
 first agent of the American Jiible Society, began work at Mata- 
 moras. Thither ]Miss Rankin crossed in 1864, and in 1805, by 
 her own j)lea and presence, raised, in the United States, 81500 
 to forward her work through native colporteurs, whom she 
 hei-self trained and sent out. 
 
 Her work at ]\Ionterey began in 18()(), and was the means of 
 directing the Rev. H. C. Riley (of whom presently) toward this 
 field in 1^^(59, and of hastening the efforts of our own Church. 
 In 1872 the General Assembly took action, and on September 
 28d of that year our first band sailed from New York — the 
 Rev. Messrs. Pitkin, Thomson, Phillips, with their wives and 
 INIiss Ellen P. Allen. They went directly to the capital. There 
 they found a large body of believers, of anti-j)relatical convic- 
 tions, embracing some nine congregations, who at once solicited 
 their guidance. Organization began. Method and coherency 
 were established, liegular church life was instituted, with ordi- 
 nances administered scripturally, and the sacraments restricted 
 to such as nuide pei-sonal confession of their faith in Christ. In 
 
 •The writer of this would most earnestly urge that every church should own a 
 living and growing oolleetion of missionary hooks, accessible to the congregation, 
 the sure spml of an incn'iising intolligence and zeal in the fast-reviving devotion to 
 tlif missionary (■omiiiandnu-nts of our Ijord. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 53 
 
 January, 1873, Rev. M. N. Hutchinson, with his wife, formed 
 the mission and took charge of the work in the capital. 
 
 The education of a native ministry was at once undertaken. 
 A popular hymn-book was prepared, which has since been 
 adopted by many of the other branches of the Church in 
 Mexico. Schools for girls and young men were organized. In 
 1873, work was begun at Zacatecas, which has since become the 
 centre of influence for the Northern, as the capital is for the 
 Southern States. From these two points, advances were made 
 into the surrounding country, as Providence opened the way. 
 Much opposition was encountered, especially among the ignorant 
 and bigoted population of the more remote districts. A violent 
 outbreak took place at Acapulco, in 1875, which resulted in the 
 death of several persons, and for some years put an end to all 
 public effort in the state of Guerrero. After a time, a humble 
 Christian woman, Mathilde Rodriguez, was employed to dis- 
 tribute Bibles and tracts in that region, and to converse with 
 the people in their homes. The sacred seed was not scattered in 
 vain. In 1884, Rev. J. Milton Greene, accompanied by Rev. 
 Procopio Diaz, one of the sufferers by the violence of the. 
 mob in 1875, ventured to revisit Guerrero. They were eagerly 
 received. In seven weeks, they held thirty-two services, estab- 
 lished thirteen congregations, baptized two hundred and eighty 
 persons and formed six churches, with elders regularly organized. 
 
 In 1867, Mr. Forcada, of our mission, entered Zitacuaro, in 
 the State of Michoacan. He was greatly surprised to find the 
 way all prepared for the preaching of the Gospel. Six years 
 before, a Mexican had opened a book-store there, and had taken 
 with him four hundred Bibles and a large box of tracts. All 
 these had been sold or given away, and for six years had been 
 doing their silent work. To-day we have, within a radius of 
 thirty-five miles, sixteen congregations, with a membership of 
 nearly four thousand, and the field is one of such fruitfulness 
 and promise that it rivals the capital in impoi'tance. 
 
 The same blessed influence has been at work in Tabasco, in the 
 extreme southeast. Four years ago a large number of Bibles 
 were scattered in that region by colporteurs of the American 
 Bible Society. In 1883 Mr. Olivera, a young graduate of our 
 Theological Seminary in Mexico City, volunteered to serve in 
 Tabasco. He was gladly received, and two churches were at 
 once organized, and have since built for themselves commodious 
 houses of worship, free from debt. 
 
 The efforts of the mi.ssionaries stationed in the capital have 
 been largely directed toward developing the native talent both 
 for preaching and government, so that as soon as possible the 
 3 
 
54 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 work may he left entirely to the Mexican ministry. The Theo- 
 lojrieal Seminary has lately heen removed to San Lnis Potosi, and 
 is now under the direction of Kev. JSIessrs. H. C Thomson and 
 Iluhcrt Brown. There are now in training twelve youn<; men, 
 who give promise of etticiency and spirituality. The princi])al 
 chapel in ]\lexico City, " El Divino Salvador," is under the charge 
 of Kev. Arcadio Morales, an etiective preacher and a judicious 
 ])astor. There are several suhsidiary preaching-jdaces, and a 
 mendjcr of Mr. ^Morales' church is about to build, at her own 
 expense, a place of woi'ship for a congregation recently organized 
 in one of the suburbs. 
 
 The girls' boarding-school, in charge of Miss Snow, begun 
 in 1882, has already realizx'd excellent results. In 1884 there 
 were twenty-three boarding-pupils, besides a large number of day- 
 scholars. The field of labor open to educated and pious Mexi- 
 can women, as teachers of their own people in the towns and 
 villages, is practically unlimited. Three graduates of this school 
 are now (1885) ready for this work, and are only waiting until 
 the Board of Foreign ]Missions feels justified in undertaking the 
 support of any new schools. 
 
 " The death by mob violence of Kev. Nicanor Gomez in 1884 
 at Almaloya, about forty miles from the capital, is worthy of 
 special reference. A dozen years ago, while passing along the 
 street, he was attracted to a book-stall, at which he found a 
 liible, which he bought, and studied with his family. After a 
 while he invited his neighbors to meet at his house for prayer 
 and Scripture-reading. Thus there grew up a small congrega- 
 tion, to which he gave up the principal room in his little house. 
 lie had lately, mainly by his own labor and resources, built a 
 small chajjcl, which Avas about to be dedicated. In October, 
 he was invited by a few Protestants in Almaloya to preach 
 to them on Sunday. The house was assailed by the mob, and 
 Mr. Gomez was so seriously injured that he died the next day." 
 
 At Zacatccas, is a flourishing church, abundant in labors. 
 They have a beautiful church building, second only to the 
 Koman Catholic cathedral, and two suburban mission-stations. 
 This church has been greatly blessed in the presence and 
 labors of Dr. G. M. Prevost, who, though a layman laboring 
 at his own charges, has for years rendered invaluable service to 
 the Mission. Mrs. Prevost maintains a night school for adults, 
 and a class of women and girls who meet weekly for reading and 
 needle- work. Miss Andrea ^I. Prevost was apj)ointed in 1884 
 to o])en a day school. This work has been very successful, and 
 there are now over sixty pu])ils in attendance. 
 
 At Frcsnillo, a new church, mainly the gift of a lady from 
 Pennsylvania, was dedicated January, 1885, under circumstances 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 55 
 
 of peculiar interest and promise. The girls' boarding-school for 
 this region is at Monterey, under the charge of Miss Cochran, 
 and has tiiirty-four pupils. 
 
 The first Presbytery was organized at Zacatecas in May, 
 1888, when ten native preachers were ordained. Communication 
 between the stations has been so much facilitated by the comple- 
 tion of the railroad from El Paso to Mexico City, that it has 
 been found practicable to unite the Northern and ISouthern 
 Missions which before, conducted their work separately. The 
 work of the Mis?;ion Press is of great interest and importance. 
 In January, 1885, a religious paper. El Faro was started, which 
 it is hoped will do much good. 
 
 We have now in Mexico 8 ordained missionaries, and seven 
 female teachers; a total native force of 71 helpers, of whom 17 
 are ordained ministers and 11 licentiates ; 92 churches with 6629 
 communicants, and 1238 children in the Sunday-schools ; thirty- 
 live schools Avith 745 pupils, and 12 students for the ministry. 
 
 The roots are striking down and out. Churches, even in deep 
 poverty, are struggling toward self-help, and are mutually aiding 
 one another. Modest houses of worship are building. Bible 
 associations for common study multiply apace. The law and 
 order of our polity (so closely knit to the genius of representa- 
 tive government, being, indeed, the mother of it) is gradually 
 leavening into the natives an appreciation of deliberative counsel. 
 These children of a day are yet babes. By temper and habit 
 the people are migratory and uncertain. The climate tends 
 toward an idle temper. Even in religion they demand siestas. 
 Faith without works and enthusiasm without consistency are the 
 tendency of this volatile and impulsive race. 
 
 But what else could we look for? Must not any mighty work 
 come by process ? What odds are against brave fidelity every- 
 where ! There are bright lights of exception on every hand. 
 Stability is confirming. Eagerness is settling into bone and 
 sinew of character. "All things are possible with God." Family 
 prayer is becoming the nursery (in that oldest church of God, 
 the hovxe) of a better generation. Isolated companies of believers 
 are integrating in zeal and knowledge, and making ready to 
 exchange milk for meat. Busy in wide preaching tours upon 
 donkey-back, — giving constant hand-to-hand instruction by way- 
 side and threshold, — talking far into the night to ready groups, — 
 our missionaries are sowing the seed broadcast by all waters, 
 " sowing for time and eternity ;" but oh, praying how fervently 
 for "more laborers." 
 
 " How great their work, how vast their charge ! 
 Do Thou their anxious souls enlarge ; 
 To them Tliy sa':'red truth reveal, 
 Suppress their tear, intlame their zeal." 
 
56 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 {b) Bosidos our own work, the moveiiiont now closely Identified 
 with the Kpiseopal Cluireh in the I'liited States h;u-< at present an 
 iin|)(>rtant claim upon our attention. 
 
 The Kev. Henry C. Riley, a intin skilled in Spanish, and then 
 the minister to a Spanish con<;re^ation in New York, wa.s sent out 
 hy the American and Forei^ni Christian Union in 18(39. He 
 was ahle, hy his s|)ecial trainin<;, to throw himself at once into the 
 work. He found a band of men and women fully alienated from 
 Rome, yet of stroni; Episcoj)alian i)roclivities. They were at that 
 time as sheep havinir no shepherd ; the remnant of an important 
 com]KUiy that had heen ^'athered in the capital in 1805, and 
 ministered to by Francisco Airuilas, a devout and biblical Chris- 
 tian, formerly a Roman ecclesiastic. Thou,u:h dyin*,'^ after three 
 years of intense labor, he had beirun what craft and envy could 
 not undo. This <jroup warndy welcomed Mr. Riley, and he, with 
 all he had, threw himself into their cause. With rinifinti^ words, 
 from press and pulpit, he set himself to the ta.'^k, beset as it w'as 
 with menaces to his very life, and with the bitterest op])osition of 
 a spirit determined to crush him out. But presently a Dominican 
 friar, Manuel Agua.s, of high honor and of rare gifts, who had 
 beyn selected as a champion to refute the work of Mr. Riley, was 
 led, in his very study to annihilate the inchoate life of the little 
 church, to investigate, see, and " submit to the righteousness of 
 God." Like a new Saul he began to ])reach boldly the faith he 
 once would destroy, and, with the great strides of a regenerate 
 spirit, stej)ped to the very front of usefulness. 
 
 With great power he gave witness of the truth in Jesus. He 
 shook iniquity to its roots. He challenged Rome's idolatries, and 
 with piercingly intelligent thrusts combated them. But like a 
 surcharge of electricity that in its passage consumes the wire that 
 carries it, so the zeal of God ate up this fearless advocate, and he 
 died of intense toil in 1872. Mr. Riley became the diocesan in 
 1869. The work went on — not without perils. More than 
 forty martyrdoms attended its advance — bloodshed incited by 
 Romish priests, and heralded by the brutal belfries of their 
 churches! This work was fostered by the Episcopal Church of 
 the United States, and under their large assistance. From the 
 first it had jieculiar material advantages. When Juarez, in 1860, 
 closed the Romish establishments as "nuclei of sedition," and 
 ])ublic scandals, the inmiense ])roperty confiscated to public u.ses 
 included many .sj)lendid churches. That which the great vampire 
 had sucked from the nation's veins was not to be despoiled, but 
 guarded as in trust for the real improvement of the ))eo])le. Three 
 of the noble old cathedrals were granted, at nominal prices, to 
 this branch of the Church. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 57 
 
 The capital became the centre of their activity, and they 
 reported at one time 6000 communicants. Unfortunate misun- 
 denstandiufrs and differences of opinion gradually arose between 
 Bishop Riley and the authorities of the Ej)iscopal Church in the 
 United States, culminating in his resignation in 1<S88. The dis- 
 sension and strife thus gendered have had a most disastrous effect 
 u})on the Mexican congregations, and the number connected with 
 them has been very largely reduced. 
 
 (c) The Methodist Episcopal Church has made rapid progress 
 since its entrance in 1873. The Northern branch of this church has 
 a w'ell-distributed and well-organized force, concentrated for the 
 most part in the large towns along the railway lines. They report 
 nine ordained missionaries and six female-workers. A Conference 
 with 16 native preachers and 14 churches, 625 full members, 674 
 probationers, and over 700 Sabbath-school scholars. They have 
 acquired valuable church, school and hosjjital jirojierties, to the 
 amount of $147,935 — a most inportant equipment. The Woman's 
 Foreign Missionary Society has 290 pupils in its day-schools, and 
 a large Orphanage in Mexico City. 
 
 The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has two zealous and 
 fruitful missions in Mexico : (1.) The Central Mission, having its 
 centre in the capital. This station reports five missionaries, 
 45 native preachers, 26 native teachers, 83 preaching places, 65 
 Sunday-schools, with 1290 scholars, and nearly 1700 communi- 
 cants. They issue from their own press a monthly religious paper, 
 with a circulation of 1800 copies. A boarding-school for girls 
 has been recently ojiened at San Luis Potosi. (2.) The Border 
 Mission of this Church, in the region of the Rio Grande, reports 
 fortv-one American and native laborers, and a membership of 
 1302. 
 
 (d) The American Board of Foreign Missions had a missionary, 
 Mr. Stevens, Avith his Avife, at Almalulco. He received much 
 attention, and was much encouraged, when, March 2, 1874, a 
 brutal mob, under the direct instigation of the cura, broke into 
 his home, and, having plundered it, killed him and one of his 
 converts, with shocking mutilation. This Board has now nine 
 missionaries in Western Mexico, and five connected w4th its 
 Northern Mission, of which Chihuahua is the centre. 
 
 (e) The mission of the Presbyterian Church, South, is on both 
 sides of the Rio Grande, occupying Matamoras, Victoria and 
 Jiminez in Mexico, and Brow^lsville in Texas. Their first Pres- 
 bj'tery, composed entirely of natives, Avas organized in 1884, and 
 consists of three ministers and fixe churches. 
 
 (/) Matamoras is also the centre of a quiet but constantly-out- 
 reaching Avork under the Society of Friends. Their efforts are 
 
58 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 larp'Iv devoted to estiiMishinjx seljool.s both for boys and jjirls, 
 ami to ])ul)lishiiiir relijri<»ii?= mid educational bookt-, whieli have a 
 wide cireuhition. 
 
 (g) In 1870, the American Ba])tist Home Mission Society 
 assumed tlie su])|)ort of Rev. T. M. Westrup, who liad ])reviously 
 i)een enii)loyed by the American Bible Society. They have now 
 seven native and foreign preachers, and report about 300 church 
 meml)ers. 
 
 (h) The Southern Baptist Convention occupied Saltillo in 
 18^(0 ; they re])ort nine missionaries, and nuich encouragement in 
 their labors. 
 
 (i) The Aissociate Reformed Synod of the South has a mission 
 at Tam])ico, in charge of Rev. N. E. Prcssly and wife. They 
 report 50 communicants. 
 
 As tlie result of what ha.s been done in Mexico during the past 
 13 years, there are now at least 16,000 Protestant communicants 
 in regular churches; and this can only be a partial measure of 
 the influences that have been set afoot. That such work could be 
 done at all is much, and that it could be done with a force rela- 
 tively so inadequate is much more ; and both thoughts plead 
 ])owerfully with God's Cliurch to meet more than half way this 
 nation that is to-day stretcliing out her hands. These plastic 
 years are the receptive and fashi(jning ones ; the iron is on the 
 anvil. It is the hour of free access to the people. They are 
 reading everything from Voltaire to Renan. Skepticism is becom- 
 ing tlie rage, and is a most curious medley of fifteenth and nine- 
 teenth-century errors : we must carry in the immutable words of 
 the Saviour ! The Mexican Sunday is a day of gala and folly, 
 of noise and traffic : we must carry there the hallowed Lord's 
 day! In this fa'tal and fashioning hour not only something must 
 be done, but everything ! 
 
 Now is the time — the time to pour in forces to a new Mexican 
 war, but not now against Mexico, but for her; not with carnal 
 weapons, but with those which are "mighty through God." Now 
 is the hour for us to tell our neighbors the secret of the great 
 things (}()d has done for us, that, desiring to cojiy our prosperity, 
 they may a])j)re('iatc its foundation in the wealtli of Him in wliom, 
 richer than all silver and gold of Mexico's mines, are "hid all the 
 treasures of the knowledge and wisdom of God " The guarantees 
 of a noble future to Mexico lie only in the sovereignty of Christ. 
 Oh, let as hear the call and heed the claims of God for that 
 country, and in live earnestness seize the hour! Let us send 
 S(|uadr(jns where liitherto we have sent scouts. Wanted, recruits 
 for the armv of Christ Jesus! " Who will <iO for us?" 
 
THE MISSIONS IN MEXICO. 
 
 59 
 
 Rev. J. M. Greene, 
 Miss Fannie C. Snow, 
 
 Missionaries, 1885. 
 
 Mexico City, Occupied 1872. 
 
 I Miss V. A. Disosway. 
 
 Zacatecas, Occupied 1873. 
 Rev. T. F. Wallace and wife. I Rev. E. M. Haymaker and wife. 
 
 Miss Andrea M. Prevost. | Frcsnillo: Miss M. Wilnia Jacobs. 
 
 San Luis Potosi, Occupied 1873. 
 Rev. H. C. Thomson and wife. | Rev. Hubert Brown. 
 
 Jerez, Occupied 1880. 
 Rev. D. J. Stewart and wife. | SaltiUo : Rev. M. E. Beall, 
 
 Monterey, Occupied 1877. 
 Rev. Isaac Boyce and wife, | Miss Mary E. Cochran. 
 
 In this country : Mrs. Greene. 
 
 Missionaries in Mexico, 1872-1885. 
 
 * Died. Figures, term of service iu the field. 
 
 Allen, Miss E. P., 
 Beall, Rev. M. E., 
 ■■••Beall, Mrs., 
 Boyce, Rev. Isaac, 
 Boyce, Mrs., 
 Burdick, Miss D. G., 
 Cochran, Miss A. D., 
 Cochran, Miss M. E., 
 Coopwoud, Mrs. E., 
 De Jesi, L. M., 
 Forbes, ]Miss M. G., 
 Greene, Rev. J. M., 
 Greene, Mrs. 
 Haymaker, Rev. E. M. 
 Haymaker, Mrs., 
 Heunequin, Miss L. A. H., 
 Hutchinson, Rev. M. N., 
 Hutchinson, Mrs., 
 Jacobs, Miss M. W., 
 Keil, Rev. A. P., 
 Keil, Mrs., 
 
 Books and Articles op Reference. 
 
 Article in the British Encyclopedia. 
 
 Article in Johnson's Encyclopedia. 
 
 Article in The Century Magazine, November, 1881. 
 
 Pascoe's " Indian Tribes of Mexico." 
 
 Prescott's " Conquest of Mexico." 
 
 Haven's "Our Next Door Neighbor. 
 "Our Sister Republic." A. S. Evans. 
 " Twenty Years among the Mexicans." 
 
 Old Mexico and Her Lost Provinces. 
 
 1872-1876 
 
 Latimer, Mrs. L. M., 
 
 1881-1883 
 
 1883- 
 
 *Leason, Miss M. E., 
 
 1876-1877 
 
 1883-1885 
 
 McFarren, Miss Kate, 
 
 1883-1885 
 
 1884- 
 
 Ogdea, Rev. Rollo, 
 
 1882-1883 
 
 1884- 
 
 Ogden, Mrs., 
 
 1882-1883 
 
 1883-1884 
 
 Pliillips, Rev. M., 
 
 1872-1881 
 
 1879-1882 
 
 Phillips, Mrs.. 
 
 1872-1881 
 
 1879- 
 
 Pitkin, Rev. P. H., 
 
 1872-1873 
 
 1884-1885 
 
 Polhemus, Rev. I. H., 
 
 1879-1881 
 
 1882-1884 
 
 Polhemus, Mrs., 
 
 1879-1881 
 
 1877-1880 
 
 Prevost, Miss A. M., 
 
 1884- 
 
 1881- 
 
 Shaw, Rev. Harvey, 
 
 1882-1883 
 
 1881- 
 
 Shaw, Mrs. 
 
 1882-1883 
 
 1884- 
 
 Snow, Miss F. C, 
 
 1881- 
 
 1884- 
 
 Stewart, Rev. D. J., 
 
 1875- 
 
 ,1877-1881 
 
 Stewart, Mrs., 
 
 1881- 
 
 1872-1880 
 
 Thomson, Rev. H. C, 
 
 1872- 
 
 1872-1880 
 
 Thomson, Mrs., 
 
 1872- 
 
 1883- 
 
 Wallace, Rev. T. F. 
 
 1878- 
 
 1879-1883 
 
 Wallace, Mrs., 
 
 1878- 
 
 1879-1883 
 
 Wilson, Rev. S. T., 
 
 1882-1884 
 
 $3.50. 
 $3.00 
 
 Miss Rankin. $1.25. 
 
 W. H. Bishop. $2.00. 
 
Rev. WM. BRENTON GREENE, Je. 
 
 3* 
 
MISSIONS IN GUATEMALA. 
 
 Toward the close of the year 1882 the Rev. John C. Hill, who 
 had for ten years been a successful pastor, proceeded with Mi's. 
 Hill, under appointment of the Board, to organize alone the first 
 Protestant Mission in the Republic of Guatemala. From the 
 outset the success has been such that he writes that "he has 
 never for a day been other than thankful that he has been 
 allowed by God, to be the one to lay the foundations of Protestant 
 Christianity in that land." 
 
 It will be interesting to inquire into the character of the 
 country and the people, and into the condition and prospects of 
 the Avork, which called forth such apostolic devotion, and which 
 seem likely to issue in such apostolic results. 
 
 I. The country. — Guatemala is the most western of the 
 states of Central America. Its area is 40,777 square miles, about 
 five times that of New Jersey. The surface of the country is 
 very broken. The greater part is elevated five thousand feet 
 above sea level. On the Pacific coast there is a strip of flat land 
 thirty miles wide. To this succeed the lofty coast mountains, 
 many of them active or extinct volcanoes, with their noble peaks 
 Pacaya, Agua, and Fuega. The interior is a succession of moun- 
 tains and valleys. What has been said of almost every country 
 is specially applicable to Guatemala, " The scenery is the finest 
 in the world." Rivers and streams are numerous ; those on the 
 western side are the shorter, owing to the abrupt descent. In 
 the rainy season they are dashing torrents, and add much to the 
 divereity of the landscape. The principle metals are gold, silver, 
 copper and iron ; and these are abundant. 
 
 The climate is as fine as the scenery. Because of the elevation 
 of the country, tropical diseases are almost unknown. Even the 
 best insurance companies do not charge any extra premiums for 
 residence there. The coast, though not so salubrious as the 
 interior, is far less unhealthy than is commonly supposed. The 
 temperature in the capital is almost the same throughout the 
 year. The beginning of January is like a warm June in central 
 New York. There is a rainy season from May to October. The 
 fertility of the soil is such that in many localities three crops of 
 
 63 
 
64 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 corn are raised annually, and ;,m>(»(1 crops of grass are gathered 
 ever\' few weeks. Fanning is never suspended. Almost any- 
 thing in the vegetable kingdom will thrive. The staple is coffee, 
 though many capitalists are turning their attention to the raising 
 of rubber. For consumjition in the country, sugar, good rice, 
 fair cotton, wool, and a mild kind of tobacco are produced. 
 
 II. The People. — T\\c population is made up of whites (180,- 
 000), mostly descended from the early Spanish settlei*s; mestizoes 
 (300,000), the children of whites and Indians ; negroes, pure 
 and mixed (8,000) ; and pure blooded Indians (720,000) ; total 
 1,20<S,000. The Indians, as a rule, live by themselves, and are 
 much superior to those of our country. The civil authorities 
 immediately governing them are commonly chosen from their 
 own race. 
 
 Hkiory. — The coast of this region was discovered by Columbus 
 in 1502; the country was made a Spanish dependency in 1524, 
 and was erected into a captain-generalcy in 1527 by Charles V. 
 In 1821 Guatemala threw off the yoke of Spain, and in 1823 
 became a part of the Central American federal republic. In 
 1839 the territory of the latter was diminished by the seces- 
 sion of Honduras, and in 1851 Guatemala separated from the 
 confederation, as an independent republic. By proclamation 
 of President Barrios, March 15th, 1873, religious liberty was 
 guaranteed to all, and during his administration trade and general 
 prosperity greatly increased. In 1884 Avar broke out between 
 Guatemala and San Salvador, in consequence of a decree from 
 President Barrios for the union of all the Central American 
 States. At the outset of the conflict the President was killed, 
 and the government has since been maintained by a temporary 
 successor Barillos. He has retained several membei's of the 
 former cabinet, and it is believed that he will be influenced by 
 the same enlightened policy as his predecessor. 
 
 Condition of the People. — In the cities they enjoy most of the 
 blessings of civilization. Into the capital water has been intro- 
 duced. The streets are wide and paved with stone, and lighted 
 with gasoline lamps. Good order is maintained by a fine body 
 of police. The cleanliness of the city, the peaceable character 
 of the people, the excellence of the jjublic buildings ; which are 
 broad and low that they may withstand earthquakes, are all 
 sources of amazement to the foreigner. 
 
 Education, however, though improving, is most imperfect. In 
 the capital only one-fiflh of the people can read. In the country 
 at large the proportion is as low as one-tenth, 
 
 Nor can a more favorable report be made as to morals. 
 Drunkenness is fearfully prevalent among the lower classes. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN GUATEMALA. 65 
 
 especially among the Indians. The social corruption is astound- 
 ing. The same picture is presented that we have in the first 
 chapter of Romans. 
 
 Religion. — Roman Catholicism is and has been the one religion. 
 In 1883 it was estimated that in the capital there were not fifteen 
 actual communicants of Protestant Churches. As in Mexico, 
 however, so here, Romanism has sunk even lower than the people 
 whom she has degraded. The result is that they have lost con- 
 fidence in their church. Nothing is done to sup])ly the spiritual 
 void, and it is assumed that a purely secular education is the 
 only need of the country. Hence, the educated classes are 
 drifting into all forms of infidelity, while the condition of the 
 people at large, says Mr. Hill, "is that of gross ignorance of what 
 Christianity really is.'' In the words of an intelligent Romanist 
 from Europe, " they are not Catholics, but heathen." 
 
 III. Mission Work in Guatemala has thus far been carried 
 on exclusively by our Board. Early in 1882 their attention was 
 for the second time called to this field. Assurances were given 
 of the sympathy of President Barrios with Protestant Missions. 
 The Jesuits had been expelled, and religious liberty prevailed in 
 the republic. These facts, and the considerations that in the 
 whole country there was not one Protestant service, and that in 
 the capital were many Europeans and Americans who might be 
 expected soon to make an English service self-sustaining, led to 
 the appointment by our Board of Rev. John C. Hill and his 
 wife, as the first Protestant missionaries to Guatemala. 
 
 Progress in 1883. — The plan adopted was to gather an Eng- 
 lish speaking congregation and organize a Protestant Church. 
 Services were held for a time in private residences, with an 
 increase from week to week until about forty were present. It 
 was not long before a house within two squares of the centre 
 of the city, and at a merely nominal sum, was rented from 
 the President, and a committee of gentlemen were soliciting 
 contributions toward furnishing it. By April 27th, the new 
 missionaries were fully established, and were encouraged espe- 
 cially by the attendance of natives. The young men seemed to 
 be particularly attracted. The patronage of leading citizens, 
 both English and native, was ofiered if schools should be opened. 
 A Sunday-school was organized, and was attended by the children 
 of the President and by others in high positions. Toward the 
 close of the year the new chapel was filled. Even the rain could 
 not keep the people away. In the main, they were intelligent 
 artisans, and were as well behaved and attentive as could be 
 desired. Some came, notwithstanding that their crafts were 
 thereby endangered. 
 
66 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Progress in 1884. — In January ISIiss M. L. Hammond and Miss 
 Annie K. Ottaway arrived. The school oriianized by them on 
 January 'J-'^th, was reeeived with threat favor hy the people. 
 There were more a|)plieations than could be entertained, and the 
 desire was <rent'rally expressed that bcjardei-s us well :i.s day- 
 scholai-s should be aeeommodated. 
 
 Work amonjr the Spanisli was taken up l)y ^Ir. Hill in con- 
 nection with f^enor Don Louis Caiud, a licentiate preacher from 
 Mexico. The ministrations of the latter attracted large numbei's. 
 Between four and five thousand persons must have heard him 
 at lei\st once from curiosity, though the number of regular 
 attendants was not over thirty. Five hopeful converts were 
 the result of these services. This success was treated with indif- 
 ference by the priests. Indeed, the latter do not appear even 
 to have alluded to it. Mr. Canal has since been dismissed from 
 the service. 
 
 On the 22d of December, eight persons, seven of them natives, 
 were constituted a church according to the Presbyterian form of 
 government, so far as its provisions would a})ply to a country 
 where there was no presbytery and but one presbyter. After 
 organization, Senor Don Jose Victor Sanchez, a man of great 
 piety and of European education, was elected an Elder. 
 
 Progress in 1885. — On Sabbath, January 4th, the first com- 
 munion was celebrated, the cha])el being filled to the utmost by 
 foreigners and natives. Even at this distance every particular 
 was read with interest concerning the little group of persons 
 who there attracted so nmch attention ; two carpenters, one 
 watchmaker, one railroad overseer, one clerk, one soldier, one 
 school-master, the youthful son of one of the missionaries, the 
 missionaries themselves. There must, indeed, have been joy in 
 heaven as for the fii-st time in Guatemala the Saviour's dying love 
 was thus commemorated in the manner of his own appointment. 
 
 During the year the Spanish services were maintained by Mr. 
 Hill alone, with an attendance of from fifty to sixty, mainly from 
 the artisan class. He also carrie<l on the English service, 
 with congregations varying from thirty to forty. Eighty-nine 
 persons were enrolled as habitual attendants, but thirty-six left 
 the city during the year. The plan of weekly ofterings was 
 adopted in both congregations, and the amount rai.sed for self- 
 support thereby doubled. Moreover, the chapel was presented 
 with an elegant pulpit, the gift and work of the carpenters 
 employed by the Guatemala Central Railroad Company. A few 
 German friends of the Mission gave to the native congregation a 
 beautiful comnuinion set. 
 
 The girls' school, under the name of " El Collegico Ameri- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN GUATEMALA. 67 
 
 cano," continued to receive a fair degree of patronage, notwith- 
 standing that during the first year it had been much embarrassed 
 for want of books, and that, because of whooping cough, its 
 sessions had been suspended for some time. 
 
 To a considerable extent the war troubles hindered the progress 
 of the mission, but at the date of writing it is thought that the 
 disturbance will be only trivial. 
 
 Methods. — The main reliance is on the preaching of the Gospel. 
 The sermons, however, are not always of the simplest character. 
 Such topics as the evidences of Christianity and the admissions of 
 Renan are often discussed. This is required by the intelligence 
 and the skepticism of the upper classes. 
 
 Bible Class Teaching. — The Wednesday evening service has been 
 taking this form. Old and young attend. The lessons used are 
 those of the International Series. Attention is called specially 
 to what Christianity is as exhibited in the precedents in the Acts. 
 The popular idea is thus overcome that the Evangelical Church 
 has no relation to Christianity, but is merely a kind of Free- 
 mason Society. 
 
 Bible and Tract Distribution. — This is carried on as fiir as 
 practicable. Many Bibles are purchased, and some of the tracts 
 given away are bringing forth fruit. 
 
 Singing. — By this means many are drawn into the services, for 
 the people are exceedingly fond of music. 
 
 The Week of Prayer luis been observed with great profit. Over 
 fifty, among them several students, have attended, and a few of 
 the natives have been induced to take part. 
 
 The Girls' School. — Though last mentioned, this is not the least 
 imjjortant of the agencies employed. Through it the people are 
 coming to realize the sujieriority of Christian education, and so 
 of Christianity itself. 
 
 IV. Encouragements. — These are found : 
 
 1. In the Spirit of Progress now universal in Guatemala. It 
 is a remarkable circumstance that the first mission to this country 
 should have been undertaken just when it was. Every interest 
 has recently sprung into new life. A new religion is, therefore, in 
 keeping with the times and ought to receive an impetus from them. 
 
 2. The Press. — This is fearless in its denunciation and exposure 
 of Romanism, and thus clears the ground for evangelical truth. 
 
 3. The Attitude of the Government. — Absolute religious liberty 
 is enjoyed. President Barrios, though not a Christian, gave his 
 influence in favor of Protestant Missions. It is believed that his 
 successor will do the same. Some warm Romanists, moreover, 
 are like-minded, feeling that our missions will tend to purify 
 their church. 
 
CyR HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE MISSIONS IN GUATEMALA. 
 
 4. In tlie Character of the Converts and of the Attendants at 
 woivliip. Most of these are hiirhly intelli<;ent, many of them are 
 younfr, some of them are much in earnest. The disposition to 
 self-su])port is inereasiiijr. 
 
 o. In the Besults attained within less than three years, viz : 
 
 One ordained missionary, Rev. J. C. Hill and Mi-s. J. C. Hill; 
 two unmarried lady missionaries, Miss M. L. Hammond and 
 Miss Annie E. Ottaway; one native hel])er, Senor Don Jose 
 Victor Sanchez ; one Spanish church with eight communicants ; 
 a union English-speaking congregation, though unorganized; 
 twenty-seven pui)ils in the day school ; contributions during the 
 past year amounting to S200. 
 
 And yet, in view of the work to be done, this is merely a be- 
 ginning. In the ca})ital, with its 60,000 souls, are but five Chris- 
 tian missionaries and teachers. Within a radius of seventy -five 
 miles are fifteen towns, ranging in population from r),()()0 to 
 25,000, and as accessible to the truth as is J*hiladelphia, and yet 
 the pure Gospel is never even named in one of them. In a coun- 
 try like ours, in which there is already a church for every four 
 hundred people, are there not some who can heed, as well as hear 
 the call, " Come over into Guatemala and help us." 
 

 BY 
 
 Rev. GEORGE HOOD. 
 
70 till I ail lu tf Wi st , ») fiHUu U-cMWu h SO 
 
 C^eCmW^j-JL -^ ^^^ <»• J JUDIES 
 
 
 
 
 "' ' " '"^'^''iwi?'''^^^^^^ 
 
MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 The discovery of America was a happy accident, which occur- 
 red while Columbu^J was searching for a western pa.ssage to the 
 Ea>t Indies. Aided by the king and queen of Spain in his first 
 two voyages, no sooner had he discovered the Greater and Lesser 
 Antilles than he took possession of them in the name of Spain 
 and the pope. It was on his third voyage across the Atlantic, in 
 1498, that he first landed on the northeastern coast of South 
 America, and so, nearly the whole peninsula was thus pre-empted 
 by the Roman Catholics for their Church. The whole country, 
 too, continued under Spanish and Portuguese rule until far into 
 this century, when, one after another, the sevei'al states became 
 independent. 
 
 South America is a great peninsula, pointing to the south, and 
 connected with North America by the narrow Isthmus of Panama. 
 It is remarkable for its majestic rivers and its lofty mountains. 
 The Andes, on the west, follow the coast-line from Panama 
 to the Straits of Magellan, their snow-capped tops often rising 
 from fifteen to twenty thousand feet above the sea-level. Of 
 course the countiy is irregular and broken; but it abounds in 
 fruitful valleys, fertile plains and table-lands, and its mineral 
 resources are rich and varied. 
 
 It extends from about 12° north latitude to 55° south — 67° 
 north and south, or four thousand six hundred miles ; and from 
 35° to 80° west longitude, or over three thousand miles east 
 and west. It is divided into fourteen states, in three of which 
 — Colombia, Chili and Brazil — the Presbyterian Board has 
 missions. 
 
 UNITED STATES OF COLOMBIA. 
 
 After the war which gave it independence, this country 
 embraced all the territory now comprised in Colombia, Venezuela 
 and Ecuador. It was a conspicuous republic ; but containing 
 a people diverse and without natural unity, ignorant and vicious 
 they were the cause of its dissolution, and the three republics 
 of Colombia, Venezuela and Ecuador were the result. The 
 United States of Columbia is situated in the northwest part of 
 
 71 
 
72 niSTOKICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 South America, adjoining the Isthmus of Panama. It is a repub- 
 lic after tlie Lrt'ncral pattern of our own, and was formerly called 
 Is'ew Granada. It includes the northern extremity of the plateau 
 of the Andes, and the extreme northwestern part contains the 
 imjtortant route from the Caribbean .Sea to the Pacific, l)y way 
 of Aspinwall and Panama. 
 
 Colombia, lying just north of the etpiator, is, by virtue of its 
 location, a warm country ; but being j)rincipally an elevated ])la- 
 teau, the heat is greatly modified. Bogota, the capital, stands 
 H')()0 feet al)ove the .sea-level, and enjoys a mild and genial 
 climate. Cartagena, on the other hand, is low, hot, damp and 
 unhealthy. The republic has a fertile soil, and ])roduces the 
 troj)ical fruits, cotton, sugar, indigo, coffee, etc., and abounds in 
 minerals and precious metals. Colombia, being situated on the 
 backbone of South America, skirting the Pacific, is subject to 
 volcanoes and earthquakes. Popayan, in 1834, was almost 
 entirely destroyed by an earthquake, like Caraccas in Venezuela. 
 
 Colond)ia contains 321,000 square miles, and a population of 
 3,050,000 — only 9.5 inhabitants to the scjuare mile, or less than 
 one-fifteenth of tlie number it is capable of sustaining. Their 
 religion is the Roman Catholic, and the people are like others 
 under the papal rule. The inhabitants are made up of Spaniards 
 (about 50 ])er cent.), negroes (35 per cent.) and Indians (15 per 
 cent.) — often mixed until original characteristics are lost. The 
 Spaniards in wealthy and refined families, hoAvever, have retained 
 l)ure race-blood, and are the ruling power. The mass of the pop- 
 ulation, and even the priests, are ignorant, degraded and immoral. 
 For tliree hundred years the papal religion has been regnant ; 
 and though now Protestant denominations are tolerated by the 
 constitution, yet still they are denounced and persecuted by the 
 priests.* 
 
 Kot Colombia alone, but all South America, Central America 
 and ]\Iexico, have felt the crushing, deadening influence of the 
 papal })olicy. Three hundred years of undisputed, uninfluenced 
 power over the education and religion of the Indians, negroes and 
 the amalgamated masses, has still left them little better than 
 pagans, with an admixture of papal forms based in Christianity. 
 
 *It is not necessary to speak of Romanism as a system of eeclesiasticism, exeent to 
 say tliat wlierever it has Ijeeome the faith of a i)eople it has in some way (leprivea tlie 
 gospel of its transforming and sanetifyinft ])ower, it has interfered with liberty of 
 eonseienee, it lias trampled under fo<jt the rights of man, it has subsidized everything 
 it could f{ra.sp for its own agprandizement, and has seized upon the control of educa- 
 tion and the reins of political intluenee. As a religion it has ignored the simplicity of 
 the gos]iel, corriiijted and degraded many of the doctrines of the -^^ross, and adapted 
 itself to the human lieart l)y pandering to its pride and self-seeking by means of pen- 
 ances and meritorious deeds. As a Church it is bitter, relentless and persecuting to- 
 wards others, and in itself it is the monopoly of pride and arrogance, worldliness and 
 error, idolatry and superstition.— SotifA American Missions. By Rev. A. L. Blackford. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 73 
 
 MISSION IN THE UNITED STATES OF COLOMBIA. 
 
 The first missionary of our Board to South America was Rev. 
 Thomas L'Hombral, who was sent to Buenos Ayi'es in 1853. He 
 remained only six yeai*s, and the mission was discontinued. The 
 next missionary, Rev. Horace B. Pratt, was sent to New Gran- 
 ada, now the United States of Colombia. He reached his field, 
 Bogota, June 20, 185G. At that time the government interposed 
 no hindrances ; but the swarming priests were prodigal of imped- 
 iments, and the ignorance of the masses greatly retarded the cir- 
 culation of truth through the press. " He found among the youth 
 and the men no love for the Church, but a widespread deism ; he 
 found a low standard of morality everywhere prevalent, the utter 
 absence of spiritual life, and a resting only in outward ceremon- 
 ials for an inward preparation for the life to come." — South 
 American Missions. 
 
 In 1858 this mission was reinforced by Rev. Samuel M. 
 Sharpe and his wife, who reached Bogota July 20. Soon after 
 his arrival services in Spanish were begun. This called out bitter 
 papal opposition, which was quelled by the authorities, and for 
 the time the rights of toleration were vindicated. But the pi'iests 
 threatened all Catholics who should attend any Protestant ser- 
 vices, Avith excommunication and all its terrible consequences. 
 About this time a night-school, a Sunday-school and a Bible- 
 class were opened 
 
 In 1860 Mr. Pratt returned to the United States to superin- 
 tend the printing of a book he had translated into Spanish — 
 "Seymour's Evenings with the Romanists" — and also to aid in 
 the revision of the New Testament in Spanish. 
 
 The year 1860 was an eventful one in our little mission. 
 While the mission work was favorably progressing, and about 
 the time Mr. Pratt went to New York, the Rev. W. E. McLaren 
 and his wife joined the mission at Bogota. Soon after their 
 arrival Mr. Sharpe was laid aside by sickness, and then called 
 home to rest, October 30, 1860. The mission was thus left with 
 only one missionary, and he but a few weeks on the field. 
 
 About this time, too, civil war was raging, which materially 
 interfered with our mission work. For a time the Romish party 
 held the capital ; then it was taken by the Liberal party, the 
 Jesuits were banished, monastic orders restricted, and other 
 means taken to reduce the political poAver of the papal party. 
 
 In 1861 the first church was organized. It consisted of six 
 persons. It was organized in a dark day for the mission. Mr. 
 Pratt remained in the United States. Mr. Sharpe had been called 
 up higher. The work had been hindered by the war and by 
 
74 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 the Pajiists, until, disfoiiratrcd, in Janiiarv, l.S(!-'>, ^Nfr. ^fcLaron 
 luid liif! will' liad R-tunu'd 1h»iik', and llu'ir connection with our 
 Board ceased. A new liand was now <>u the liehn. March 19, 
 18()2, Kev.T. F. Walhice and w ife liad joined the mission, and tliey 
 were now the lone hil)orers and guardians of the little flock. 
 Under the.><e adverse circumstances, progress was necessarily 
 slow and toilsome. Four ycai*s Mr. Wallace stood alone, first 
 learning the language, then attempting the work. In l^tJO the 
 Kev. P. II. I'itkin joined the mission ; he was alterwards trans- 
 ferred to ^lexico, and Mr. Wallace was once more the only laborer, 
 except two ladies, Mi's. Wallace and Miss Kate McFarren, 
 the latter in charge of the girls' school. 
 
 In 1<'^74 the Kev. AVillis Weaver and wife arrived at Bogota. 
 Mr. T. F. Wallace continued to labor in this mission until Mi-s. 
 Wallace's health failing, they returned home in 1<S7."). 
 
 In 1<S7() the chapel was repaired, and occu])ied instea<l of a 
 j)rivate room. During this year, also, a young native of marked 
 talent, and an enthusiastic student, began regular study in prep- 
 aration for missionary work. 
 
 In 1«77 Mrs. AVeaver had charge of the now popular day and 
 boarding-school for girls, and the pupils regularly attended 
 church services and Sabbath-school. 
 
 In 187<S Mr. and Mrs. Weaver and Miss Kate McFarren were 
 the only laborers in a field where much good seed had been sown, 
 and which Avas white ready to harvest. To have but three mis- 
 sionaries in a population of forty-five thousand Papists, with one 
 church and one school, Avas truly disheartening. But these faith- 
 ful laborers toiled on in hoj)e that ere long they should realize 
 the promise, "and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the 
 rose . . . the eyes of the blind shall be oj)ened, and the ears of 
 the deaf shall be unstopped ; and the wilderness and the solitary 
 place shall be glad for them." (Isa. xxxv.) 
 
 Early in 1880, ]Mr. and ]\Irs: AVeaver returned home, and Miss 
 iNIcFar'ren remained alone in charge of the mission. It was but 
 for a short time. The Rev. Mr. Caldwell and wife and Miss 
 Margaret Bamsey, having been api)ointe(l to this field in the 
 spring, arrived at the mission in the autumn of 1880. 
 
 After Mr. Caldwell's arrival, the interest in all branches of 
 mission work steadily increased. Thirteen adults were added to 
 the church during the first year. One of the converts, Mr. AVil- 
 son, a nu^n in high position in the Government, became a most 
 efficient worker, having a Bible Class averaging from twenty-five 
 to thirty men. 
 
 Kev. T. II. Candor arrived in June, 1882. Signs of progress 
 were visible everywhere, — wire fences, improved farms, more 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 75 
 
 commodious houses, iron bridi^es and telegraphs, rolling-mills, 
 steamboats and railroads, — while the mission, found itself free 
 from debt and in a most prosperous condition, $270 having 
 been expended in repairs, the greater part of which was replaced 
 in the mission treasury by the gifts of the people. 
 
 There were several important changes in 1883 among the 
 laborei-s in this field, which were, fii-st, the departure of Miss 
 McFarren in April, the marriage of Mr. Candor and Miss Ram- 
 sey, December 7, and the arrival of Miss Maria B. Franks, 
 December 11. 
 
 A small Protestant Hospital has been established by the mis- 
 sion, for the protection and relief of its own poor. It is sus- 
 tained by the missionaries and the people who feel the great need 
 of such an institution, owing to the strong influence exercised by 
 the Romish priests, who at times persecute their patients in exces- 
 sive zeal for their church. 
 
 The unsettled poHtical situation of the country during the past 
 year has been a great drawback to the mission work. A revolu- 
 tionary Avar has existed for more than six months, so that no let- 
 ters have been received since January, 1885. Up to that time 
 the cause Avas highly prosperous. All services had been conduct- 
 ed in Spanish in church and schools. 
 
 This mission has had many difficulties and disappointments in 
 its brief history. The frequent change of its laborers, some of 
 them leaving before they had even learned the language ; the 
 opposition of a dissolute priesthood ; the apathy and the infidel 
 tendencies of the people, owing largely to the character of the 
 national Church ; and the unattractiveness of a spiritual religion 
 requiring watchfulness, self-denial and self-abasement, — this has 
 made the Avork in Bogota a difficult one. In no Romish country 
 is more indifference manifested. The people love Protestantism 
 for its political tendencies, but hate its claims for a devoutly 
 religious life. 
 
 This mission has good accommodations for li\dng and teaching, 
 toAA-ards the cost of Avhich the Woman's Foreign Missionary Soci- 
 ety paid the sum of five thousand dollars. A church edifice has 
 been made avilable for religious services. At the present time 
 the church contains fifty-eight members, and the school about 
 fifty-se\'en pupils from families of highest rank. All other insti- 
 tutions of learning being taught by infidels or Romanists, the 
 missionaries beg for assistance to establish a boys' school, similar 
 to that now under the care of Mi-s. CaldAvell and Miss Franks. 
 In A^CAV of the critical state of spiritual life in this country, it is 
 well for us to realize that it is a seed-time Avhich cannot be ne- 
 glected. If the Avheat be not soaa^u, the tares Avill be scattered 
 
7H HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 hrojulcnst. On the ruins of Roman Catholicism, Atheism will 
 work out its dire and extreme result.s just so far aaour ineflicieuey 
 and unfaithfulness allow the opix)rtunity. 
 
 CHILI. 
 
 Chili is a republic of Spanish origin, oeeupying the w&<?tern 
 coast of South America from Bolivia to Patagonia. It extends 
 from '24° to 43° 20' south latitude, and from 70° to 74° west 
 longitude, being 1240 miles long, and on an average 120 miles 
 wide, with an area of about 132,000 square miles, and a popula- 
 tion of 2,068,000. The capital is Santiago, founded by Spaniards 
 in l')41. 
 
 Cliili is a historical land. It is a part of the dominions of the 
 Inca of Peru, was conquered by Pizarro in 1531, and remained a 
 Sj)anish dependency almost three hundred years. In 1810, Chili 
 revolted against the king of Spain, and became a republic under 
 the ])residency of Marquis de la Platte, a native Chilian. Janu- 
 ary 1, 1818, her independence w-as proclaimed, and was secured 
 by a great victory over the Spanish on iMay 5 of that year. The 
 first state constitution was adopted in 1824 
 
 In its government, though republican, Chili is the least dem- 
 ocratic of the South American states. The legislature consists of 
 two branches — the house of deputies, chosen for three years, and 
 the senators, for nine. The Roman Catholic is the prevailing 
 religion, but other denominations are protected by law. Chili is 
 an isolated country. Though one extended sea-coast, it is remote 
 from the main thoroughfares of commerce. On the south it is 
 bounded by the desolations of Patagonia, on the north by the 
 desert of Atacama, and on the east l)v impassable mountains, 
 varying from 12,000 to 20,000 feet high. 
 
 Chili lies wholly between the great water-shed of the Andes 
 and the Pacific Ocean. It is divided into fifteen provinces. A 
 large portion of the po])ulation is of Spanish descent, Indians, or 
 a mixture of the two. The climate is in general healthful. Rain 
 falls only in June and September, which is the mid-winter of this 
 region. The southern ])art is covered with immense forests, the 
 trees attaining a gigantic size. The productions are wheat, maize, 
 barley, potatoes, hemp, etc. Apples, pears, peaches, plums, 
 oranges and lemons are abundant. All varieties of productions 
 are found in a climate so varied, changing from the hot sea-coast 
 to the snow-capped mountain, four miles above the sea-level. It 
 has no large lakes, nor long rivers. The streams are unnavigable 
 torrents, the longest being less than two hundred miles in 
 length. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 77 
 
 In a war with Peru, closed in 1880, the Chilians showed them- 
 selves to be a brave and warlike people ; and in the complete sub- 
 jugation of Peru they proved themselves to be vigorous conquerors. 
 Perhaps no other nation in modern warfare has suffered such ab- 
 solute humiliation as Peru under the heel of Chili. She has been 
 obliged to accept terms of peace which have crushed out her inde- 
 pendent national existence, consolidating her with Bolivia, and 
 binding her to forty years without army or navy, and fifty years 
 without a fortified post. 
 
 Chili is the foremost of the South American states in intelli- 
 gence, energy, national power and progress. The people favor 
 Protestantism, and elected Senor Pinto president over the candi- 
 date of the Catholic Church. He openly advocates Protestant 
 principles and the general difiiision of the sacred Scriptures. 
 The people are tired of papal domination, and the government 
 casts its influence and moral support on the side of Protestantism. 
 At the election of deputies and senators in 1876, one hundred 
 liberals were elected to eight of the church party. This is solid 
 ground for encouragement in Protestant mission work. The mis- 
 sion in Chili was established by the " American and Foreign 
 Christian Union," and was transferred to the Presbyterian Board 
 of Foreign Missions July 14, 1873. It occupies the whole repub- 
 lic, though operating from three centers, viz., Santiago, Valpa- 
 raiso and Concepcion. 
 
 SANTIAGO, 
 
 the capital of Chili, is situated on a plain 2000 feet above the 
 sea, and is a fine city as regards building's and health. It is 120 
 miles inland from Valparaiso, and is connected with it by a rail- 
 road. It w^as first occupied by Rev. N. P. Gilbert in 1861, who, 
 in the midst of man}^ discouragements from foreigners and natives, 
 persevered until he was able to organize a church and erect a 
 building in a central position, and well adapted to the congrega- 
 tion. When Mr. Gilbert retired from the field, in 1871, he was 
 succeeded by Rev. Ibanez-Guzman, a native of the country, who 
 continued to labor here till his death, in 1876. In September 
 of that year, Rev. S. J. Christen and his wife began their 
 extended work there, which they still continue most faithfully, 
 in a great city of 125,000 inhabitants. The Rev. Mr. and 
 Mrs. W. H. Lester joined them in 1882, infusing the mission 
 Avith fresh courage and vigor. Mrs. Lester Avas a woman of 
 rare gifts, whose death in 1884 greatly saddened, not only the 
 little mission circle, but the whole community, both rich and 
 poor. The Rev. Duncan Cameron was placed in charge of the 
 Union church in 1884. 
 4 
 
78 IirSTOUICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 The mist-ion in Chili has had a most generous and efficient 
 friend in Alexander Baltbur, Esq., of Liverj)ool, who has 
 aided the work in many ways. In order to prejiare a native 
 ministry a tiaining school and theological seminary was impera- 
 tively needed, and for this i)urpose heoHered to pay for a term of 
 five yeai-s the expenses of a suitable man to take charge of such 
 an institution. The Kev. Mr. Allis was secured, arriving at his 
 l)ost September, 1884. For the present, at least, this seminary 
 will be located at Santiago, where the work can be carried on, 
 in connection with the " Institute Internacional," which has been 
 under the charge of Mr. Christen for six yeai-s and warmly com- 
 mended by all. An urgent plea is made for means to furnish a 
 few rooms for the six .students already enrolled. 
 
 The Escuela Popular, a day school for children of both sexes 
 able to })ay small fees, was established last year, and notwith- 
 standing the opposition of the clergy, has done well, many of the 
 pupils attending the Sabbath-School also. 
 
 VALPARAISO, 
 
 the chief centre of evangelism for Chili, is the principal sea- port, 
 being situated on a large and sheltered bay Avith a background 
 of high and barren mountains. The city has had a rapid 
 growth. In 1854 it contained only 52,000 inhabitants. Now it 
 has 110,000, — 75,000 natives, or 68 per cent, of the population, 14 
 per cent, of Germans, and 18 per cent, of English, French, 
 Italians, and others. 
 
 The city forms the principal outlet of a vast territory of rich 
 and productive land. Gold, copper, lead, hides, etc., are its ex- 
 ports, and it has direct communication w^ith Europe by a line of 
 German and also of English steamers. 
 
 In 1850 the city was occupied by Rev. D. Trumbull, D.D., 
 sent thither by the Seaman's Friend Society and the American 
 and Foreign Christian Union. Dr. Trumbull labored mostly for 
 the English-speaking people of the city, but did much for the 
 Chilians through the press. In 1867 Kev. A- M. Merwin was 
 sent to take charge of the Spanish work in the city. He began 
 to preach in 1868, and a church was organized in 1869, which 
 still continues to prosper, notwithstanding his temporary absence 
 at times, on account of ill health. A growing confidence in our 
 missionaries is manifested, Dr. Trumbull having been frequently 
 considted in regard to matters of public interest by those in high 
 authority. 
 
 Kev. W. E. Dodge was sent out by the Board during the year 
 1882, but was subsecjuently called to become associate-pastor of 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 79 
 
 the Union ('hurch, Dr. Trumbull and himself counting them- 
 selves as members of our mission force. During 1883 they were 
 the means of establishing a flourishing Y. M. C. A. The Day- 
 school, under the care of Mr. Wm. Trumbull and Miss Strout, 
 is sup])orted by the people of the city, as well as the scholars, 
 many of whom become members of the church in due time. In 
 connection with this is a boarding department, called " The 
 Sheltering Arms," under the care of a good matron ; a number 
 of the children are supported by special donations, making it 
 quite independent of the Board. 
 
 The Valparaiso Bible Society is one of the most efficient 
 agencies on the field. Mr. Krouse, its colporteur, reports sales 
 for the year 1884, of nearly 4,000 Bibles, New Testaments, and 
 portions of the same. 
 
 SAN FELIPE 
 
 is situated in an elevated valley sixty miles northeast of Valpa- 
 raiso. It is regularly built in the vicinity of extensive copper 
 mines, with a mixed population of 1 2,600. The Rev. Robert 
 McLean and wife occupied this field in 1879, but were soon re- 
 moved to Concepcion, in the southern part of the republic, where 
 his brother. Rev. Eneas McLean, and wife were laboring hope- 
 fully. 
 
 TALCA 
 
 is the capital of the province of the same name. It was founded 
 in 1742, and is a well-built and growing town of 17,000 inhabit- 
 ants engaged in manufacturing, and has a good trade. It is an 
 educational centre, therefore an important strategic point for our 
 missions. It was occupied by the Rev. S. W. Curtiss and his 
 wife, since removed to Concepcion. Native helpers now carry 
 on the work. 
 
 CONCEPCION 
 
 is a city lying south of Talca, near the mouth of the Biobio, 
 which forms one of the best harbors in Chili. The city contains 
 about 15,000 inhabitants. Mr. McLean called it the Chicago of 
 Chili. From this port much grain is shipped to Europe, which 
 has been brought down by rail from the extended and fertile 
 plains of the interior. 
 
 The history of this church for the four years the two brothers 
 McLean were laboring together, was of marked success, only to 
 be followed by the illness and final removal of both these mis- 
 sionaries. Rev. S. W. Curtiss and wife, who had been called 
 from Talca, were thus left with the entire care of the work until 
 
80 ULSTOIUCAL SKETCH OF 
 
 18S4, wlu'u tliev were again transferred, to take charge of the 
 press at X'alparaiso, and to edit the united religious jjaper under 
 the name " VA Kepuhlicano." 
 
 I\ev. J. F. Ciarvin and wife are now the missionaries at this 
 point. 
 
 CALLAO, PERU. 
 
 An important step has been taken in tlie commencement of 
 work at C'aHao, Peru. Rev. J. IM. Thompson, formerly of Pitts- 
 burgh, has been placed in charge of a union English-speaking 
 church, in response to an appeal from the Christian residents in 
 that city, accompanied by liberal subscriptions towards his sup- 
 port. Although Callao is so distant from Valparaiso, it js likely 
 that this enterprise will be placed under the care of the Chili 
 Presbytery. 
 
 The Chilian missions are comparatively young, and mudi of 
 the labor has been preparatory, but there is great j)romise for 
 the future. Already many have given up the sterile forms of 
 the papal church, and have accepted Christ amid keen rejjroach, 
 if not cruel persecution. 
 
 Chili is the most advanced of the South American govern- 
 ments. The rei)ort for 1884 stated, that "within twelve 
 months the following events took place in (|uick succession : the 
 Pajjal Nuncio's expulsion ; an attempt of the clergy to incite a 
 revolution ; the triumph of the liberal party in both houses of 
 Congreas ; important politico-religious forms in the shape of laws 
 for civil cemeteries and civil marriages ; the emphatic declaration 
 of the government in favor of the final and complete separation 
 of Church and State." 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 This is the only monarchy on the Amejican continent. It was 
 accidentally discovered by Vinccnte Yanes Pincon, a companion 
 of Colum])us, May 3, 1500, and was first colonized by the Portu- 
 guese, in 1531. It occupies nearly one-half of South America, 
 and contains more than one-half of its arable land. Lying be- 
 tween 4° north and 33° south latitude, and between 35° and 70° 
 west longitude, nearly the whole territory is within the torrid 
 zone. In round numbei-s it is 2B00 miles long and 2500 broad. 
 Its area is 3,200,000 s<iuare miles. 
 
 From 1531 to 1822 Brazil was a province of Portugal, and was 
 governed by a ruler from the mother country. " When Portugal 
 wjis invaded by the French in 1807, the sovereign of that king- 
 dom, John VI., sailed for Brazil, accompanied by his family and 
 court. Soon after his arrival he placed the administration on a 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 81 
 
 better footintr, threw open the ports to all nations, and improved 
 the condition of the country generally. On the fall of Bonaparte, 
 the king raised Brazil to the rank of a kingdom, and assumed 
 the title of King of Portugal, Algarve and Brazil. A revolution 
 in 1820 ltd the king to return to Portugal, and he left Pedro, his 
 oldest son, as regent. In 1822 Dom Pedro, forced by a desire on 
 the part of the Brazilians for comjilete independence, and not 
 wishing the control of Brazil to go outside of his family, declared 
 Brazil a free and independent State, and assumed the title of 
 emperor, and was recognized by the king of Portugal in 1825. A 
 series of disturbances and general dissatisfaction throughout the 
 empire ended in the abdication of Dom Pedro, who left Brazil 
 April 7, 1831, leaving a son who was under age as his successor. 
 The rights of the latter were recognized and protected, and a 
 regency of three persons appointed by the chamber of deputies to 
 conduct the government during his minority. In 1840 the young 
 emperor was declared of age, being then in his fifteenth vear, and 
 was crowned July 18, 1841." 
 
 In 1866 Dom Pedro emancipated the slaves of his government. 
 In 1876 he visited the United States of America, attending the 
 great Exposition in Philadelphia ; he saw our schools and our 
 manufactories, studied our institutions and civilization generally, 
 and then visited Europe. He is still on the throne, a progres- 
 sive and humane ruler, a friend of every effort to benefit his 
 people. 
 
 Brazil is divided into tw^enty states or provinces, answering in 
 general to the states of our Union. The government is a hered- 
 itary constitutional monarchy, and, as we have said, the only 
 monarchy on the American continent. The law-making power is 
 vested in a general assembly, answering to our congress, Avhich 
 consists of two chambers — the senate and chamber of dejiuties — 
 which are in session four months annually. Senators are chosen 
 for life, but may be impeached for wrong-doing ; and the deputies 
 are elected for four years. The emperor's cabinet is appointed, 
 and holds its office by the will of the crown. In the judicial 
 department, justices of the peace are elected by their respective 
 communities ; and in courts of justice, whether civil or criminal, 
 a judge presides, and a jury, as in our own courts, renders the 
 verdict. 
 
 Brazil was discovered, settled, and for three hundred years gov- 
 erned by the Portuguese. They have been the power in Church 
 and State, giving language, manners, morals, and customs to every 
 department of life. The inhabitants embrace whites, Indians and 
 negroes. The whites consist largely of the descendants of the 
 Portuguese ; and, like the i:)eople of the United States of America, 
 
02 HISTORICAL .SKETCH OF 
 
 have pii.<;litHl the Indians hack from tlie coast into the north and 
 west, while tlie negroes are found more in the south ; hut the 
 three races are extensively mixed hy intermarriage. 
 
 The Portuguese language closely resemhles the Spanish. Mr. 
 Blackford, of the lirazil mission, says : "It is a heautifid lan- 
 guage, and has heen apj)ropriately styled the eldest daughter of 
 tlie Latin. It is coin})act, expressive, tlexihle and well adapted 
 for oratory and literature." The education of IJrazil, notwith- 
 standing tlie em])eror's eidightened views and jwlicy, is still very 
 defective. In 1874 only 140,001) children were in school, or 
 onlv about 25 per cent, were being educated. This is the uni- 
 versal policy of th.e papal power, and in no j)apal country is it 
 materially different. 
 
 Brazil is naturally divided into three distinct regions : the low, 
 hot, and unhealthy Atlantic coast; a magnificent table-land of 
 great fertility, watered by the Amazon and its tributaries; and 
 the mountain region of the west. Politically, it is divided into 
 twenty provinces, only six of which have been occupied by our 
 missionaries. It is a well-watered country, of numerous lakes 
 and rivers, diversified by uniiiue forests of tree-trunk, rope-like 
 air-root.s, and twisted vines. It abounds also in choice minerals, 
 j)recious metals, and fossil remains. Coal, iron, lead, silver, gold 
 and precious stones are abundant ; indeed, the field for diamonds 
 is the richest in the world. One diamond ha.s been found there 
 worth $2.10,000. But the vast wealth of the .state is found not 
 in her rich stores of precious minerals and metals, l)ut in her 
 fruitful soil and exports of tropical productions. Her traffic 
 in sugar and coffee, under heavy and almost ruinous duties, 
 has amounted to more in a single year than all the diamonds 
 gathered within this century. 
 
 Climate. — Being within the tro])ics the tendency is to extreme 
 heat, accompanied in some ]«irts by great humidity ; but on the 
 table-land the heat is modified by pure and refreshing breezes, 
 and back on the mountain slopes one may dwell in ))erj)etual 
 si)ring. The table-lands and hill-sides, with unrivalled brooks 
 and navigable streams for internal comnuinication and commerce, 
 naturally fit it for agricultural pur|)Oses ; and the climate favors 
 not only a va.st variety of valuable products, but vigorous health. 
 Yet the export duties are so great as to destroy enterprise in that 
 direction, so that less than one-hundredth part of the soil is under 
 cultivation. Nature has been bounteous, but a mistaken state 
 policy and ignorance have nearly rendered her lavish provision 
 useless. 
 
 The ProdnetioTis. — Brazil is probably not surpassed in fertility, 
 in climate, and in variety of useful natural products — coffee, 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. Oo 
 
 sugar, cotton, cocoa, rice, maize, manioc, beans, bananas, yams, 
 ginger, lemons, oranges, figs, cocoanuts, etc. Sugar, cofiee and 
 cotton are staple commodities. Perhaps no country yields food- 
 products in richer abundance. Yams are wonderfully product- 
 ive. Manioc, from which tapioca is made, is said to yield six 
 times as much nutriment to the acre as wheat. Many articles of 
 food are spontaneous. Pasturage is abundant, with herds of 
 wild cattle on the plains, game in the woods, and fi.sh in the 
 waters. Forests of rare growth and variety abound. Wood of 
 great excellence and beauty for all kinds of cabinet work, timber 
 and lumber for all building purposes, mourn over the high 
 export duties which silence the echoes of the woodman's axe. 
 
 For three hundred and fifty years the Catholic religion has 
 been yielding its legitimate fruit, until it has demoralized itself 
 and all the people, who have no love for priests or their 
 religion. The papal power is broken, and the highest church offi- 
 cials have become subject to the civil law. In 1874 the bishops 
 of Para and Pernambuco, noted for learning, zeal, and influence, 
 were arrested by order of the imperial government, tried by the 
 supreme court, and condemned to four years' imprisonment. 
 After serving under the sentence one year, they were released by 
 a decree of general amnesty. 
 
 The first effort to evangelize Brazil was made by the Hugue- 
 nots in 1555, thirty-four years after the Portuguese colonized the 
 country. Admiral Coligny of France, who bravely supported 
 the Protestant cause and was basely assassinated on St. Barthol- 
 omew's day, 1572, planned a colony of Protestants on the coast 
 of Brazil as a refuge for the persecuted Huguenots. They sailed 
 from Havre de Grace, in 1555, to what is now the harbor of Rio 
 de Janeiro, and settled on the island of Villegagnon. Calvin 
 and his friends at Geneva sent them religious teachers, but the 
 colony was short-lived, persecution did its work, and some re- 
 turned, some were put to death and others fled to the Indians. 
 " Amongst the latter was one named John Boles, who is noted, 
 even in the annals of the Jesuits, as a man of considerable learn- 
 ing, being well versed in both Greek and Hebrew. Escaping 
 from Villegagnon, John Boles went to St. Vincente, near the 
 present site of Santos, the chief seaport of the province of San 
 Paulo, the earliest Portuguese settlement in that part of the 
 country, and where the Jesuits had a colony of Indians catechised 
 according to their mode. According to the Jesuit chroniclers 
 themselves, the Huguenot minister preached with such boldness, 
 eloquence, erudition, that he was likely to pervert, as they term 
 it, great numbers of their adepts. Unable to withstand him by 
 arguments, they resorted to Rome's ever-favorite reasoning, and 
 
84 niSTORIf'AL SKKTCII OF 
 
 caused him to be arrested with several of his coinptmions. John 
 Boles was taken to I^ahia, about a thousand miles distant, where 
 he lay in prison eijjjht years. When, in 15()7, the Portuguese 
 iinally succeeded in exj»ellin<,f the French from that part of their 
 dominions, the governor, ^leni de 8a, sent for the Huguenot 
 ])ris(iner, and had him put t(» death on the present site of the city 
 of llio de Janeiro, in order, it was said, to terrify his countrymen 
 if any of them should he lurking in those parts. The Jesuits 
 boast that Anchieta, their great apostle in Brazil, succeeded in 
 winning the heretic to the })apal faith on the eve of his execution, 
 and then helped the hangman dispatch him as ([uick as possible, 
 so as to hurry him off to glory before he could have time to re- 
 cant." — Sketch of Brazil Mission, by Rev. A. Jj. lilackford. 
 
 About 1640 the Dutch settled along the northern coast, prin- 
 cipally in Guiana, and did some mission work among the Indians ; 
 but the work was small and of no lasting benefit. About lHo5, 
 Dr. Kalley, a j)ious Scotch physician, went to Kio de Janeiro and 
 l>egan an independent work of circulating the Bible and tracts, 
 and preaching. The result has been two independent Protestant 
 churches, one in Kio and the other in Pernanibuco. In 183(i the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church South sent the Rev. Mr. Spaulding 
 to Rio de Janeiro. The Rev. D. P. Kidder joined him in 1888. 
 In 1840 Mrs. Kidder died, and Dr. Kidder returned home. Fi- 
 nancial difficulties caused the abandonment of the mission in 
 1^42. But six yeai-s of faithful missionary labor give the place 
 of honor, in leading the American missions in South America, to 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
 
 RIO DE JANEIRO. 
 
 In 1859, three years afler Bogota, in the United States of Co- 
 lombia, was oc'cupied by Rev. Horace B. Pratt, the Board com- 
 missioned the Rev. Ashbel Green Simonton, of Pennsylvania, as 
 their missionary to Brazil. He sailed from New York in June, 
 and landed at Rio de Janeiro August 12, 18r)9. No mission at 
 that time occupied Brazil exce])t the independent work of Dr. 
 Kalley. Mr. Simonton, wliile ac(|uiring the Portuguese language, 
 engaged in teaching ]*]nglish ; but as soon as he could s{)eak with 
 some facility, he opened a place for preaching. It Avas a small 
 room in the third story of a house in a central situation. His 
 first audience consisted of two men to whom he had taught Eng- 
 lish. Three attended the second service ; then some half-dozen 
 were present. So, gradually, the number increased until full 
 congregations attended his ministrations. 
 
 In July, 18G0, the Rev. A. L. Blackford and wife joined the 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 85 
 
 mission, Mrs. B. being a sister of Mr. Sinionton. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Blackford labored in the mission fifteen years, and then on 
 account of her failing health returned to this country, but after- 
 -wards rejoined the mission. In 1861 Rev. F. J. C. Schneider was 
 added to the mission. Mrs. S. joined the mission in 1864. In 
 1862 Mr. Simonton organized at Rio the first Presbyterian 
 Church in Brazil. At the first communion season two were added 
 on profession of their faith, and thenceforwai'd the church was 
 greatly blessed, so that over two hundred had been added to it in 
 1875, an average of over fifteen membere annually, nearly all of 
 them being converts from Romanism. 
 
 Rev. George A. Landes and wife, who occupied this field in 
 1881, were transferred to other points where they were most 
 needed, the work being carried on, in 1882, by Rev. J. F. 
 Houston and Rev. A. B. Trajano, who is a native preacher. 
 These missionaries have the care of several out lying stations 
 in the province, the church in the city being the centre and the 
 largest of all. 
 
 Rev. John M. Kyle and wife joined them in December, 1883; 
 they made such progress in the language as soon to take charge 
 of the work across the Bay from Rio, a most difficult field, owing 
 to the fanaticism of the people and active opposition of the 
 priests. 
 
 SAO PAULO. 
 
 In 1863, by direction of the Board, Sao Paulo, a city of 25,000 
 inhabitants, was occupied as a mission station. It is the capital 
 of the province of Sao Paulo, and as such is an important 
 strategic point in that region ; second, perhaps, only to Rio de 
 Janeiro. The training-school for ministers and teachers is 
 located here. In February, 1865, a church was organized, when 
 several converts were received on profession of their faith. 
 
 Mr. Blackford says, " Though the progress of the work in Sao 
 Paulo has been less rapid, and for a time less steady, than in 
 some other places, it has become firmly rooted and is a great 
 power for good. A noticeable fact in its history is the great 
 number of its members who have removed to other places, often 
 carrying the blessing with them." Near the close of 1865 the 
 Presbytery of Rio de Janeiro was organized, consisting of Revs. 
 A. G. Simonton, A. L. Blackford, F. J. C. Schneider, and 
 Lurhor Conceicao, a converted Romish priest just then ordained. 
 Rev. G. W. Chamberlain joined the mission in 1865, and Mrs. 
 C. in 1868. Rev. E. N. Pires also joined in 1866, but retired in 
 1869. Rev. H. W. McKee and wife spent three years in the 
 mission, from 1867 to 1870. Rev. J. F. Da Gama and wife were 
 
 4* 
 
86 HISTORICAL SKi-rrcii OF 
 
 added to tlie mission force in 1H70. A prcaeliin<]j hall and ac- 
 conunodation for the training-schools was erected by funds, of 
 which §10,000 were obtained by Kev. Mr. Chamberlain in the 
 Ihiited States of America, and §5000 at Sao Paulo. The ground 
 and materials for building were purchased in 1865. 
 
 Sao Paulo has been made the centre of extensive operations in 
 educational and evangelical work, tract and ]5ible distribution, 
 with visiting and preaching from house to house. 
 
 In 18(57 our missions in Brazil sustained a heavy loss in the 
 death of the Rev. Ashbel Green Simonton. As the pioneer of 
 onr work there, we may not pass the memory of one so young, so 
 manly, so cultivated, so discreet, so self-denying, so godly. Mr. 
 Simonton was a young man of fine physique, gentle manners, 
 scholarly attainment's, and of unusual Christian character. In a 
 few short years, with remarkable faith and wisdom, he laid 
 foundations for future work, which still endure. He was called 
 to his reward December 9, 1867. 
 
 Tlic boarding-school for girls has l)een largely under the care 
 of :Miss Ella Kuhl and Miss Mary P. Dascomb since 1882, Miss 
 P. A. Thomas and Miss Sophia A. Dale joining them in 188.S. 
 The latter became the wife of Rev. Mr. Houston, of Rio Janeiro, 
 in 1884. The influence of such schools cannot be estimated, 
 extending as it does into so many homes throughout the prov- 
 inces, carrying the life-giving words of the Scriptures, which is 
 as a new book to all, and full of the deepest interest. 
 
 Rev. J. B. Howell, who had (charge of the training-school, was 
 obliged to leave his work for a time on account of ill health, 
 spending some time in the United States for rest in 1888. 
 
 The year 1884 was marked by the dedication of a fine house 
 of worship, costing $18,000, of which $8000 was subscribed by 
 the church people, who have been incorporated into a st)ciety for 
 the purpose of holding church property, a governmental recogni- 
 tion which indicates greatly increased liberality and conciHation. 
 
 Rev. Robert Lenington labored most ettcctively part of tlie 
 last year among the churches, which include three hundred 
 and eighty-eight members, of which Rev. Ceorge W. Chamber- 
 lain is still the active, faithful pastor. 
 
 A theological class is under the instruction of these brethren, 
 who also edit the Imprensa Evangelica, a monthly journal, begun 
 in 1864 by Mr. Simonton, which is silently exerting a great in- 
 fluence, being widely circulated through the provinces. 
 
 BROTAS. 
 
 In 1868 Rev. R. Lenington occupied Brotas, a point one 
 hundred and seventy miles northwest of Sao Paulo, where mis- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 87 
 
 sionary laboi'S had been largely blessed, and where a church 
 had already been organized and grown from eleven to over 
 seventy members witliout a regular pastor. The work had been 
 carried on by the converts in their respective neighborhoods, 
 with only two or three short visits yearly from the missionaries 
 of Sao Paulo. Not only churches, but schools were organized. 
 It Avas tlie work of faithful men with the Bible in their hands, 
 their heads and their hearts, having been successively under the 
 charge of Messrs. Lenington, Da Gama and Trajano. 
 
 Now, in 1885 this field comprises ten places where preaching 
 will be maintained, and where more than one hundred church 
 members are found, and four hundred baptized children. Kev. 
 J. B. Howell, recently returned from the United States, will 
 superintend tlie work, beginning at once a more thorough in- 
 struction of Bible readers and native helpers, who will supply 
 the spiritual needs of the people, scattered over a tract of coun- 
 try, one hundred and fifty miles by seventy-five in extent. 
 Many of these, it is hoped, will eventually become teachers in 
 the parochial schools which are so much needed everywhere. 
 
 San Carlos do Pinhal, which formerly was under the 
 supervision of Rev. Mr. Da Gama, has been transferred to that 
 of Rev. Mr. Howell, who will fix his residence there, while organ- 
 izing his labors in the wide Brotas field. The nomadic habits of 
 the people account for the discouraging decrease of this church 
 membership from sixty-two to twenty-five, which has the one 
 comforting aspect, that these absent ones may be enlighten- 
 ing other districts, as they rove from place to place. 
 
 Barda da Matta, Cai.das, Machado, Cabo Verde and 
 Areado, the five churches in the province of Minas Geraes, have 
 been under the care of Rev. Miguel Torres, who has labored 
 indefatigably among these widely-scattered churches, notwith- 
 standing his poor health. 
 
 Campanha is now the residence of Rev. E. C. Pereira, who 
 has organized a church there and itinerates over a considerable 
 territory. 
 
 RIO claro. 
 
 In 1863 a mission was established at Rio Claro, a city 800 
 miles west from Rio de Janeiro. It is the centre of a large Ger- 
 man population. Mr. Schneider was stationed among them ; but 
 as " he would not administer the sacrament without regard to the 
 moral condition and fitness of the applicants, he had to encoun- 
 ter opposition." Discouraged, he returned to Rio de Janeiro, 
 and the station remained until occupied by the Rev. Mr. Da 
 Gama from Brotas. Rev. Mr. Lenington has been his colleague 
 
88 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 for a time, assisted afterward by a native preacher, Sefior Iler- 
 culano. 8erviees have tlms been liehl regularly at five ditierent 
 stations, and occasionally at twenty-one other places, the present 
 nun l)jr of communicants being 170. 
 
 The school established by Miss Kuhl in 1877, Miss Dascomb 
 joining lu-r in 1-S8(), and where ]\Iiss Dale spent some time while 
 ae(|uiring the language, is still carried on by the Misses Kva and 
 ►Sophy Da Gama and Sefior Herculano. It is most highly com- 
 mended by all, even Romanists approving it openly. 
 
 BAHIA. 
 
 This is a city 750 miles N. N. E. of Rio de Janeiro. It is the 
 oldest city in lirazil, having been founded in ir)49, and, next to 
 Rio de Janeiro, the largest city in Brazil, containing a popula- 
 tion of 2()(),00(), or, as some have estimated, 250,000. It is the 
 capital of a ])rovince by the same name. Its situation is beauti- 
 fully romantic. The harl)or is one of the best in South America, 
 admitting ships of the largest size. Its chief productions and 
 exports are cotton, coffee, sugar, manioc, tobacco, rum, dye-sturts, 
 fancy woods, horns and hides. The country of which the city is 
 the capital contains valuable mines of gold, silver, copper, lead 
 and iron, with deposits of potash, alum, etc. But the commerce 
 is small compared with its possibilities, on account of the want 
 of enterj)rise of the inhabitants. They are ignorant, dissolute, 
 idle, and of course poor. Consequently the fertile soil is uncul- 
 tivated, the rich mines are undeveloped, and the va.«it forests un- 
 hewn. Schools of every grade are needed, and the purifying, ele- 
 vating, energizing power of the gospel, to make that land among 
 the richest of Christ's heritage. 
 
 The Rev. F. J. C. Schneider occupied Bahia as a mission sta- 
 tion in 1871, the same year it ceased to be the capital of the 
 country. It is the residence of the papal archbishoj), and it was 
 said to contain more friars and nuns in its convents than any 
 other part of the land. This accounts in a great measure for the 
 sad state of the people, and for their opposition to the gosj)el. 
 In May, 1877, Mr. Schneider and family returned home, ami his 
 connection with the Board was reluctantly dissolved after a faith- 
 ful service of fifteen years. The Rev. R. Lenington and wife 
 succeeded hini in that field, and, with one colporteur, constitute 
 the only laborei-s where many are needed. April, 1881, the Rev. 
 A. L. Blackford and his wife were the only laborers. But in 
 Octolier of that year, Rev. J. B. Cameron and wife joincnl them, 
 remaining about three years. 
 
 Miss K. R. Giiston in 1883 undertook a work of visitation 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 89 
 
 from house to house, which proved to be one of the most effective 
 agencies for the evangelization of the people that had been used. 
 Her place should be filled as soon as possible, as she has now 
 other duties as the wife of Rev. J. B. Kolb, who came to the 
 mission in 1884. Much is done for the surrounding country 
 through colporteurs, who put in circulation many tracts, Bibles 
 and religious books. 
 
 Caciioeira. — This station, located fifty miles northwest of 
 Bahia in the same province, is an out-station of that mission. 
 Work was begun here in 1875, by J. F. Houston, and a church 
 was soon formed consisting of seven members. In 1878, owing 
 to the paucity of laborers, some changes were made, and Mr. 
 Lenington was transferred to Bahia with the charge of this 
 station, and Mr. Houston was sent to Rio de Janeiro. Mr. 
 Blackford, of Bahia, now preaches there monthly, a colporteur 
 maintaining the regular services at other times, and steadily 
 gaining influence among the people of this discouraging field. 
 
 Campos is situated about 150 miles northwest of Rio de Ja- 
 neiro. It has one native ordained missionary. Rev. M. B. P. 
 Carvalhosa. 
 
 So REN A is a town of 3000 inhabitants, 190 miles southwest of 
 Rio de Janeiro, with only one teacher, though it commands a 
 large country. Rev. Robert Lenington spent two years here. 
 
 SoROCABA, Faxina and Guanby have been in charge of Rev. 
 A. B. C. Leite till 1884, when his sudden death occurred while 
 he Avas attending Presbytery. This was an almost irreparable 
 loss to the mission, as he was such an earnest and successful min- 
 ister, and greatly beloved by all. Rev. J. G. Miranda, another 
 native preacher, who had been laboring at Brotas took his place. 
 
 BoTUCATU is 160 miles W. by N. from Sao Paulo. In July, 
 1881, Rev. George A. Landes and wife entered upon their labors 
 at this new point, where a resident had built a chapel and called for 
 some one to come and preach the gospel. The promise of success 
 was so great that this benefactor immediately added a small 
 dwelling-house, and turned all over to the mission. He also made 
 an offer of a building for an academy, if the Board would supply 
 the teachei's, and another of his own residence for an orphan 
 asylum if a matron could be provided. As yet a school of 
 40 scholars has been kept up during the past year, while 54 adults 
 were received into the church. The work is necessarily slow, be- 
 cause the people are so scattered. 
 
 Parana, the great southwestern province of Brazil, has been 
 explored with the eye of an evangelist during the past year, by 
 Rev. Robert Lenington, who warmly advocates its occupancy by 
 the mission. With great earnestness, the veteran missionary 
 
90 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 ])l(a<ls f(»r a y()un<r man to take his place in the saddle, and lal)i)r 
 lor tlie 120,U(»(> souls found there. 
 
 At Linieira, a school has been maintained by the Rev. A. 
 Pinto (ludes, who also lu)lds refrular Sabbath services. 
 
 Towards the end of 1876, Doni l*edro, tiie Emperor of Brazil, 
 returned from his tour through tiie United .States and JOurope, 
 bringing with hiu) new views of civilization and a change of 
 l)olicy tor liis government. During his absence the Romish 
 party had used their opportunity to gain influence and power to 
 cripple Protestantism; but that advantage was e[»hemeral. A 
 ministry was formed of liberals in sym])athy with tlie emperor 
 and ])opular sentiment. Protestantism was protected, and thus 
 our mission work advanced. 
 
 CHURCHES. 
 
 The churches in the several missions have been diligently sow- 
 ing the good seed of the Word, and have had reasonable 
 accessions and a steady growth. A paucity of laborere has 
 necessitated frequent changes, and in out-stations prevented 
 regular pastoral work. Still the Board has seen great encourage- 
 ment, gathering more fruit than they had reason to expect in 
 these years of seed-sowing and comparing the fruit of Romanism 
 and Protestantism. " p]ighteen years ago the firet Protestant 
 church was organized in Rio de Janeiro, and two persons re- 
 ceived into its communion on profession of their faith. Since 
 that period more than three hundred have been admitted into 
 this one organization, mostly converts from Rome. In the early 
 part of 1865 a second church was established at Sao Paulo, of 
 six persons, which has had a healthy growth, and which has sent 
 out several preachers of the Word. Near the close of the same 
 year a third organization was formed at Jirotas, consisting of 
 eleven pei-sons, which in nund)ers almost equals the church of 
 Kio dc Janeiro. The people are, however, scattered in hamlets, 
 and many live a considerable distance from the village of Jirotas. 
 Other churches have been from time to time formed, until they 
 now reach about a score, with a membershij) of one thousand. 
 
 " The door is open to the whole of Brazil, The people are 
 everywhere accessible to the truth. Occasionally there have 
 been evidences of opposition, hatred, and a persecuting spirit ; 
 but, considering all things, these outbreaks have been rare. 
 Freedom of worshij) is guaranteed, and government has sought 
 to maintain it. ]VIore men are needed to meet the present de- 
 mands of the work, and more means to take advantage of the 
 new openings, and more prayer to give success to the whole 
 enterj)rise." 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. Dl 
 
 EDUCATION 
 
 is greatly needed in Brazil, and especially among the lower 
 classes. A few schools have been established. While the whole 
 field needs a supply of common schools, those of a higlier grade 
 are needed, where the truths of revelation shall be emphatically 
 taught. Our missionaries have under their supervision schools 
 of different kinds. Some are elementary, others are of a higher 
 grade ; some are for day, others for boarding scholars ; some for 
 the day, some for the night ; some are for boys, some for girls, 
 and some for both sexes, and all are religious, the Bible and 
 catechism being carefully taught. Elementary schools are being 
 established as fast as native teachers can be prepared, as among 
 the freed men of the South. The Rev. J. F. Da Gama and 
 family, at Rio Claro, superintend an orphan boarding-school for 
 both sexes, aiming to prepare a class of self-denying laborers to 
 live among and teach the poor of the interior, and to act as 
 pioneer Bible-readers and preachers. The academy at Sao Paulo 
 conducted by Mr. Chamberlain is very successful in numbers, in 
 efficient training and in gospel influence. Five years since, the 
 emperor visiting it expressed great pleasure, saying the secular 
 instruction was "excellent, excellent," and were it not so strongly 
 " propaganda " they might count on his hearty support. 
 
 Mrs. Howell has started a department for girls, which is now 
 carried on by Miss Kulil, modeled after the Mount Holyoke 
 school, in which system, diligence and piety combine to train 
 them to love the quiet, energy and beauty of a Christian home. 
 At Brotas Mr. Howell teaches a class for four months in the 
 year, where teachers during their vacation may be fitted for 
 Bible-readers and evangelists. 
 
 For this work in Brazil " a great door and effectual is opened." 
 The Avhole of Brazil is open to Protestant evangelization. " But 
 how shall they believe in Piim of whom they have not heard ? 
 and how shall they hear without a preacher ? and how shall they 
 preach except they be sent? " 
 
 ITINERATING. 
 
 From the very nature of the work there is a call for itiner- 
 ancy. Wherever the Imprensa Evangelica goes (a paper which 
 has done great good), or a tract or a Testament is carried, it 
 creates a desire to hear the preached Word ; and calls for 
 teachers and missionary work from remote districts are not un- 
 common. The field is open for preaching the gospel from house 
 to house and from village to village. The Rev. J. F. Da Gama 
 
92 HISTORICAL .SKKTt'H OF 
 
 has (lone imicli of such work, and successfully The number of 
 missionaries on the field is so small that they cannot dwell at all 
 the accessible ]K)ints, or meet all calls. The best they can do Is 
 to make preaching tours. These are often fruitful of great good. 
 Mr. Houston tells us of nine i)ers()ns confessing Christ at one of 
 tliese preacliing-places, with four others only prevented by sick- 
 ness. The day has not yet passed for preaching and teaching 
 from town to town, in imitation of the Master ; and if we iiad a 
 corps of judicious evangelists to travel over tiie whole ccjuntry, 
 witli accompanying colporteurs, preacliing and scattering the 
 Word, it would herald and ])repare the way for the local mis- 
 sionaries' work, and avoid years of waiting before reaping a 
 harvest. 
 
 woman's work. 
 
 An important agency in the evangelization of Brazil is 
 woman's work for woman. This power in the uplifting of the 
 nations bids fair to be second to no other as an important factor 
 in the problem of missions. Singularly true is this of Brazil, 
 where the women are the most obstinate opposcre of mission 
 work, and where custom makes daily life one of repression, and 
 almost like India's zenanas. Mrs. Agassiz writes : " Among my 
 own sex I have never seen such sad, sad lives — lives deprived of 
 healthy, invigorating happiness, intolerably monotonous, inac- 
 tive, stagnant." Miss Kuhl whites : " Tiie gospel cannot njake 
 substantial progress in Brazil until the women are more eflect- 
 ually reached." Woman alone can fully reach woman. The 
 girls must be educated, and Christian women are their best 
 teachers. These must be multiplied until a Christian school is 
 accessible for every child and youth of Brazil. Here woman's 
 work for woman is not only in place, but is fast becoming a 
 potent arm of Christian missions. 
 
 BRAZIL OPEN AND IMPORTANT. 
 
 The general aspect of mission work in Brazil is good. Per- 
 haps no other mission field is more accessible or promises better 
 results. The government protects Protestantism ; the poj)ulace 
 distrust and dislike Komanism ; the general intelligent desire of 
 the authorities and the people is for ])rogress and enlightenment, 
 Avhich they see only in Protestantism and through Protestant 
 missions. Hence our missions, with the ])rcss, the school and 
 the church, are receiving unequivocal tokens of public favor. 
 We have twenty-eight churches there, and our missionaries say 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 93 
 
 tliat many places are open to the ofospel; but there are no labor- 
 ers to occupy them. It is the old cry of fields white, ready to 
 harvest, and the laborers few. The night of open jiersecution is 
 almost passed ; the light of day is breaking. Brazil needs more 
 laborers. She has only one Protestant minister to six hundred 
 thousand of her population. The present is eminently fixvorable 
 for earnest and extended operations, and the golden opportunity 
 to extend our church policy over one of the richest portions of 
 the globe. 
 
 But why trouble ourselves to evangelize Brazil ? For pure 
 benevolence. They are suff'erere to be delivered from a worse than 
 Egyptian bondage, from a worse tyranny than Nero's. That 
 was limited, this is perpetual. That was by one man, this by 
 thousands. That reached only the body, this reaches head, heart 
 and life. 
 
 To benefit ihein. They are poor, ignorant, idle and vicious- 
 Missions propose to instruct the ignorant, to employ the idle, to 
 give competence to the individual, to create wealth for the state, 
 to substitute virtue for vice, and thrift and happiness for discom- 
 fort and suffering. 
 
 To Christianize them. They are infidel and heathenish, and 
 generation after generation men are dying without even hearing 
 of Christ as " the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the 
 world." 
 
 To redeem one of the finest countries on the face of the earth 
 from Avaste and desolation. Brazil has 3,200,000 square miles of 
 territory. Allow one-third for Avaste and water, and it leaves 
 2,133,334 square miles of arable land. Put two hundred persons 
 to the square mile — there are now only five and one-half — and it 
 gives a population of over 426,000,000. That equals one-third of 
 the whole population of the globe. And the country can easily 
 sustain that number. With a vastly fertile soil — and no country 
 has better — with a tropical climate ; with great variety and 
 strength of growth (manioc will produce to the acre six times as 
 much nutriment as wheat) ; with a rich commerce of coflee, 
 sugar, rice, cotton, cinchona, gold, silver, copper, and diamonds, 
 — it might well be one of the most prosperous countries of earth. 
 Its present population is about 11,000,000, its area about 2,400,- 
 800,000 acres, or almost 225 acres for each man, woman and 
 child, or over 1000 aci'cs to each family, Avhen every rood would 
 yield ample bread for a man. 
 
 Carry the gospel there, and people the country with active, 
 intelligent Christians, and what treasures of wealth will be creat- 
 ed for commerce and for Christ ! With its wealth of vegetation 
 
94 niSTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 all utilize<l, what a magnificent domain for Him who created it ! 
 Tliink of our own country increased ten-fold in population and 
 in wealth, anil you have what lirazil will be as sure a« God's 
 word is true I " For bnuss I will bring gold, and for iron I will 
 bring silver, and for wood bnuss, and for stones iron." " A little 
 one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation. 
 I THE Lord will hasten it in His time." 
 
 MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA, 1885. 
 
 UNITED STATES OF COLOMBIA. 
 
 BoooTA : the capital of the country ; situated on an elevated 
 plain ; latitude four degrees north ; climate temperate ; ])opulation 
 estimated at 80,000 ; occupied as a mission station, 18o(); mission- 
 ary laborers — Rev. M. E. Caldwell and wife, Rev. T. H. Candor 
 and wife, Miss Maria B. Franks ; two native teachers. 
 
 chill 
 
 Valparaiso, the chief seaport of Chili, latitude 38 deg. south ; 
 population, 100,000; laborers — Rev. Messrs. David Trumbull, 
 D.D., A. M. Merwin, J. M. Allis, and Rev. S. W. Curtis and their 
 wives ; Rev. W. E. Dodge, Miss Myra H. Strout and two assist- 
 ants. 
 
 Santiago, the capital of Chili, 120 miles inland from Valpa- 
 raiso, with which it has railroad connection: Population, 125,- 
 000 ; laborers — Rev. INIessrs. S. J. Christen, W. H. Lester, Dun- 
 can Cameron, Mrs. Christen. 
 
 CoNCEPCiON, near the coast, about 300 miles south of Valpa- 
 raiso, connected with Santiago by railroad : Popidation, 20,000 ; 
 laborers — Rev. J. F. Garvin and wife, and one a.s.sistant. 
 
 Callao, Peru — Rev. J. W. Thompson. 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 Bahia: 735 miles N. N. E. of Rio de Janeiro; missionary 
 laborers — Rev. Messrs. A. L. Blackford, J. B. Kolb, and their 
 wives ; one native sissLstant and two colporteurs. Out-stations : 
 Cachoeira — one colporteur, Larangeiras. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 95 
 
 Campos : about 150 miles N. E. of Rio de Janeiro — Rev. M. P. 
 Carvalhosa. 
 
 Rio DE Janeiro : the capital of the country ; population vari- 
 ously stated up to 400,000 ; occupied as a mission station in 1860; 
 missionary laborers — Rev. Messrs. J. F. Houston, John M. Kyle 
 and their wives, and Rev. A. B. Trajano ; one colporteur and one 
 teacher. 
 
 Sao Paulo : 300 miles W. S. W. of Rio de Janeiro ; chief 
 town in the province of the same name ; population, 27,000 ; oc- 
 cupied as a mission station in 1803 ; missionary laborers — Rev. 
 Geo. W. Chamberlain, Rev. Robert Lenington (a part of the 
 year), and their wives ; Miss Ella Kuhl, Miss Mary P. Dascomb, 
 Miss P. A. Thomas ; two teachers and one colporteur. 
 
 SoROCABA : 60 miles W. of Sao Paulo — J. G. Miranda. 
 
 Rio Claro : over 120 miles IST. W. of Sao Paulo ; occupied as 
 a mission station in 1863 ; missionary laborers — Rev. J. F. Da 
 Gama and his wife ; Miss Eva Da Gama ; two native teachers, 
 and one colporteur. 
 
 Brotas : 170 miles N. W. of Sao Paulo ; occupied as a mis- 
 sion station in 1868 ; missionary laborers — two native teachers ; 
 Rev. J. B. Howell and wife, residing at San Carlos. 
 
 Caldas : 170 miles N. of Sao Paulo — Rev. Miguel Torres. 
 Campanha : Rev. E. C. Pereira. 
 
 BoTUCATU : 160 miles W. by N. from Sao Paulo — Rev. Geo. 
 A. Landes and his wife. 
 
 Parana : Rev. Robert Lenington (a part of the year). 
 
 Missionaries in South America, 1853-1886. 
 
 *Diert. Figures, Term of Service in the Field. 
 
 United States of Colombia. 
 
 Caldwell, Rev. M. E., 
 
 1880- 
 
 
 Pitkin, Rev. P. H., 
 
 1866-1872 
 
 Caldwell, Mrs., 
 
 1880- 
 
 
 Pitkin, Mrs., 
 
 1866-1872 
 
 Candor, Rev. T. H., 
 
 1882- 
 
 
 Pratt, Rev. Horace B., 
 
 18.56-1860 
 
 Candor, Mrs. (Miss M. 
 
 
 
 *Sliarpe, Rev. S. M., 
 
 1858-1860 
 
 Ramsey, 1880), 
 
 1884- 
 
 
 Sharpe, Mrs. ^lartiia, 
 
 1858-1860 
 
 Franks, Miss M. B., 
 
 1883- 
 
 
 Wallace, Rev. T. F., 
 
 1862-1875 
 
 McFarren, Miss Kate, 
 
 1869- 
 
 188.3 
 
 Wallace, Mrs., 
 
 1862-1875 
 
 McLaren, Rev. Wm. E., 
 
 18(50- 
 
 lSfi:{ 
 
 Weaver, Rev. W., 
 
 1874-1880 
 
 McLaren, Mrs., 
 
 1860- 
 
 1863 
 
 Weaver, Mrs., 
 
 1874-1880 
 
96 
 
 msTCMUCAI- SKiri'CEI OF MISSION'S IX SOUTH AMKUKA. 
 
 Brazil. 
 
 inackfonl, Jlev. A. L., lS(;0-7fi; 1S80 
 
 aHlackfnrtl, Mrs., 
 
 18ti(>-1876 
 
 Caineroii, Kt'V. .1. B., 
 
 1881- 
 
 CaiiKTdii, Mrs., 
 
 ISSl- 
 
 CliaiiilKTlaiii, I'ev. (i. W. 
 
 1S(;;V- 
 
 ("liainherlaiii, Mrs., 
 
 18(58- 
 
 ('hainberlHiii, .Mis.s M., 
 
 1876-1879 
 
 Da (iaina, Kev. J. F., 
 
 1870- 
 
 Da (iaiiia, Mrs., 
 
 1870- 
 
 Da (lama, Miss Eva, 
 
 \S7G- 
 
 Dasi-oiiib, Miss M. P., 18Gf 
 
 -7(i; 1880 
 
 Ilazlett, Rev. D. M., 
 
 1875-1880 
 
 Ilazlett, Mrs., 
 
 187")-1880 
 
 Houston, Rev. J. F., 
 
 1875- 
 
 *Hoiiston, ^Irs., 
 
 1875-1881 
 
 Houston, Mrs. (Miss S. A. 
 
 
 Dale, 1881), 
 
 1883- 
 
 Howell, Rev. J. B., 
 
 i87;{- 
 
 Howell, Mrs., 
 
 1877- 
 
 Kolb, Rev. J. B., 
 
 188-lr- 
 
 Kolb, Mrs. (Miss CJaston, 
 
 1.H8.S), 188-t- 
 
 Kuhl, Miss Ella, 1874- 
 
 Kvle, Rev. J. M., 1882- 
 
 Kvle, Mrs., 1882- 
 
 Landes, Rev. G. A., 1880- 
 
 Landes, Mrs., 1880- 
 
 Leniugton, Rev. R., 18(i8- 
 
 Leniiit,'ton, Mrs., 18(iS- 
 
 MeKee, Rev. H. W., ist;7-187n 
 
 MeKee, Mrs., 1S()7-1S70 
 
 Pires, Rev. K. N.. l,S(ii)-18(i9 
 
 Schneider, Rev. F. J. C, 18()1-1877 
 
 Schneider, Mrs., 18(il-1877 
 »Sinionton, Rev. Ashbel ( J.,18r)!t-18(!7 
 
 «Sinionton, Mrs. Helen, 18t)3-1864 
 
 Tliouins, .Miss P. K., 1H77- 
 
 Vaii Orden, Rev. E., 1872-1876 
 
 Van Orden, Mrs., 1.S72-1.S76 
 
 Chili. 
 
 Allis, Rev. J. M., 
 Allis, Mrs., 
 r'jinieron, Rev. D., 
 Christen, l{ev. ij. .1., 
 Christen, Mrs., 
 Curtiss, Rev. S. W., 
 ("urii.ss, Mrs., 
 Dodge, Rev. W. E., 
 (Jarvin, Rev. J. F., 
 (Jarvin, Mrs., 
 *Guzn)an, Rev. J. M. I. 
 »Ibanez. Rev. J. M., 
 Lester, Rev. W. H., 
 
 Compiled from lists prepared by Rev. J. 
 Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions. 
 
 188-^ 
 
 *Lester, ifrs.. 
 
 1883-1884 
 
 1884- 
 
 :MacLaren, Rev. D. C, 
 
 1885- 
 
 1884- 
 
 JIcLean, Rev. Eneas, 
 
 1878- 
 
 1873- 
 
 McLean, Mrs., 
 
 1878- 
 
 1873- 
 
 McLean, Rev. Robert, 
 
 1877- 
 
 1875- 
 
 McLean, Mrs., 
 
 1877- 
 
 1875- 
 
 ' Merwin, Rev. A. M., 
 
 18()()- 
 
 1.SK.3- 
 
 Alerwin, Mrs., 
 
 IsdG- 
 
 1884- 
 1884- 
 
 Sayre, Rev. S., 
 *Savre, Mrs., 
 
 LS6G-1877 
 
 1871-1875 
 
 Strout, Miss Mvra IL, 
 
 1884- 
 
 1872-1876 
 
 Trund)un, Rev. D., 
 
 184G- 
 
 1883- 
 
 Trumbull, Mrs., 
 
 1846- 
 
 C. Lowrie, D.D., Secretary of the 
 
 Books of Refekenck. 
 
 Brazil and the Brazilians. Fletcher and Kidder. $4.00. 
 
 Adventures in Patagonia, licv. Titus Coan. *1.L''). 
 
 A Journey in Brazil. Professor and Mrs. Louis Agassiz. $5.00. 
 
rua. 
 
 Rev. R. H. NASSAU, M. D. 
 
MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 
 
 OUTLINE. 
 
 9. 
 10. 
 
 , Liberia Mission. 
 
 1. Location. 
 
 2. Early History. 
 
 .3. Missions and Missionaries. 
 
 4. The Aborigines and the Colonists. 
 
 5. Losses by Sickness. 
 
 6. Animosity to Whites. 
 
 7. Self-support. 
 
 8. Public Schools. 
 The Government of Liberia. 
 Pressing Necessity. 
 
 II. Gaboon and Corisco Mission. 
 
 1. Geography. 
 
 2. Physical Aspects of the CoHutry. 
 
 3. The People. 
 
 4. Government. 
 
 5. Distinctive Features. 
 
 (1) Absence of Roads. (2) No 
 Currency. (3) Unwritten Lan- 
 guage. (4) Religious Worship.- 
 
 Hopeful Characteristics. 
 
 (1) Receptivity. (2) Hospitality. 
 (3) AfFectionateness. (4) Docil- 
 ity. 
 . Unfavorable Points. 
 
 (1) Anarchy. (2) Indolence. (3) 
 Slavery. (4) Intemperance. (5) 
 Polygamy. 
 
 6. 
 
 8. Historical Sketch of the Stations. 
 (1) Baraka. (2) Alongo. (3) Bo- 
 
 londo. (4) Kangwe. (5) Tala- 
 guga. 
 
 9. Success of Schools and Churches. 
 (1) Corisco. (2) Benita. (3) Ga- 
 boon. (4) Batanga. (5) Ogove. 
 
 10. Encouragement. 
 
 (1) Change of Customs. (2) Edu- 
 cation. (3) Interest in Civiliza- 
 tion. (4) Opened Doors. (5) 
 Freedom in Woman's Work. 
 (6) Licentiates. (7) Self-sup- 
 port. (8) Respect for Law. (9) 
 The World's Interest in the 
 Development of Africa. 
 III. Remarks on Health in 
 Africa. 
 
 1. Reckless Statements. 
 
 2. Admitted Insalubrity of certain 
 
 Parts. 
 
 3. Deaths of Sailors, Traders etc. 
 
 4. Missionary Lives. 
 
 5. Favorable Localities. 
 
 6. Causes other than Climate. 
 
 7. Isolation and Mental Depression. 
 
 8. Present Improved Condition. 
 
 9. Medical Education. 
 
 I. LIBERIA MISSION. 
 1. Location. 
 
 The mission supported by our Presbyterian Board, under 
 care of the Presbytery of Western Africa, lies in the republic 
 of Liberia, whose limits are 7° 25' N. lat. down to 4° 44' N. lat., 
 including a little over five hundred miles of sea-coast, with an 
 average width interior of fifty miles. This interior extension 
 may be increased, the territory of native princes which has been 
 ceded to the republic not having very definite eastern limits. 
 
 99 
 
100 historical sketch of 
 
 2. Eakly History. 
 
 The first settlement on that coast was by eighty-nine free 
 blacks, on January 7, 1821, who sailed from New York in 1820. 
 In April, 1822, a colony of nianuinittcd slaves from the United 
 States was jilanted by the American Colonization Society, which 
 for twenty-five years retained tiic supervision of them, under 
 Ciovernors Ashmun, Pinney and others, until the erection of the 
 republic, witii its capital at Monrovia, on August 24, 1847. 
 Various missionary hoards, re|)resenting all the evangelical 
 Christian churches, followed with their agents their membere 
 who had thus gone as colonists, whose nund)ers, up to the pres- 
 ent, amount to fifteen thousand three hundred and eighty. To 
 them are to be added recaptiv(s from slave-shij)s, landed in Li- 
 beria, five thousand seven liundred and twenty, making a foreign 
 ])opulation of over twenty-one tiiousand. These, with the abor- 
 igines, compose a total population estimated at about six hun- 
 dred thousand. 
 
 3. Missions and Missionaries. 
 
 The first mission work in Liberia was done by Lot Gary, a 
 
 slave who, having bought his freedom, was sent by Baptist aid 
 in 1821, and wiu) labored until his death, in 1828. In answer 
 to an appeal by Governor Ashmun in 1825, there came Swiss 
 missionaries from Basle, who finally were transferred to Sierra 
 Leone. 
 
 The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
 in 1834 sent Rev. J. L. Wilson, who located at Cape Palmas. 
 Thither followed him Rev. Messrs. White, William Walker, 
 Griswold and Alexander Wilson and their wives. At first there 
 was success ; but after some reverses, embarrassments of the 
 Board, and collisions with the neighboring American-negro col- 
 ony from Maryland, it was, seven years later, removed to Ga- 
 boon. 
 
 Our Presbyterian mission was commenced in February, 1833, 
 at Monrovia, by Rev. J. B. Pinney, the more special object 
 being w'ork among the aborigines, and only incidentally for the 
 colonists. Stations were extended to the Kroo coast, near Cape 
 Palmas. Messrs. Laird, Cloud, Finley, Cnnfield, Alward and 
 Sawyer lived very short lives in the difficult climate. The 
 Board then, in 1842, tried the experiment of sending only col- 
 ored ministers, of whom Rev. Messrs. Eden, Priest and Wilson 
 ofiered themselves ; and Settra Kroo, Sinoe (" Greenville ") and 
 Monrovia were occu])ied. The place made vacant by Mr. 
 Eden's death was, in 1847, occu])ied by Rev. H. W. Ellis, a 
 
TIIK MISSIONS IN AFUK^A. 101 
 
 freed slave from Alabama. The Presbytery of Western Africa 
 was constituted in 1848, and attached to the Synod of Philadel- 
 phia ; but it was found that American negroes were not exempt 
 from fever, and, by their slave origin, lacked skill for the con- 
 duct of affairs. Other white men were again sent out, notable 
 among them Rev. D. A. Wilson, who did effective educational 
 work at the Alexander High School, established at IVIonrovia in 
 1849. Mr. B. V. K. James, a colored man, also carried on a 
 very successful school, his integrity and ability making him dis- 
 tinguishedly useful. 
 
 After many discouragements, there came a year of blessing in 
 1857. Rev. Messrs. Amos and Miller, colored men, were sent in 
 1859 from the Ashmun Institute (now Lincoln University), and 
 Rev. E. W. Blyden, a graduate of Alexander High School, 
 being added to the force, two new stations were opened. Mr. 
 Amos died in 1864, and Mr. Miller in 1865. Rev. Edward 
 Boeklen, of Germany, sent to take charge of the High School in 
 1866, died in 1868. A son of the veteran of that field, Rev. 
 James Priest, of Sinou, a young man of promise, sent out a few 
 years ago as a teacher, has recently died. A graduate of Lincoln 
 University has lately been appointed to teach in the school at 
 Schlieffiin, and to act as a lay missionary. 
 
 4. Aborigines and the Colonists. 
 
 Harmony did not exist between the aborigines and the colon- 
 ists. The latter, instead of feeling that the country was their 
 home, and affiliating with the natives as brethren, kept up class 
 distinctions, looked on the natives with contempt, and treated 
 them as servants, and often as slaves. This engendered ill-will 
 and quarrels that led to frequent assaults by the native tribes, in 
 which English and American men-of-war have had sometimes to 
 interfere for the protection of the colonists. 
 
 5. Losses by Sickness. 
 
 The climate was exceptionally trying to white missionaries, 
 and almost none the less so to the colonist negroes, whose birth 
 and hereditary constitution in America gave them an unexpected 
 susceptibility to fever. 
 
 6. Animosity to Whites. 
 
 Liberia's entire political power is in the hands of the colonists. 
 Tn Avhite man may hold office. The appointment of white mis- 
 sionaries by our boards to superintend the financial aflraii*s of the 
 5 
 
102 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 several missions was looked upon with suspicion by the colonists, 
 and breil animosity from the Liberians toward tlie white mission- 
 aries. This feeling did not exist toward colored ministers from 
 this country, and they seem therefore proper persons to be sent 
 to that part of Africa. 
 
 7. Self-Support. 
 
 The unwillingness of the aborigines to pay for the gospel, and 
 the poverty of the colonists at first preventing them from doing 
 so, the various mission boards assumed, at the inception of their 
 work, the entire expense. As gradually the duty of self-support 
 was urged, and aid was withdrawn, the colonists have not re- 
 sponded even to the extent of their ability, and some schools have 
 been given up and several stations abandoned. This was the 
 more necessitated because, while receiving aid from the boards, 
 the recipients wished unrestricted control of the disposition of 
 funds, and resented the supervision by white treasurers — in the 
 absence of which supervision, money had been unwisely and 
 wastefully expended. 
 
 8. Public Schools. 
 
 There are few common schools in the Liberian republic under 
 government care. Almost all the schools are supported by foreign 
 missionary funds. There is a college at Monrovia, supported by 
 American non-missionary aid, lately under the ])residency of 
 Rev. E. W. Blyden, LL.I).,but its status is that only of an acad- 
 emy. The teachers of the foreign missionary schools thus far 
 have supplied all the education that the demands of the country 
 called for, and there are not enough educated lads wishing a 
 collegiate course to start the college classes. The few who have 
 wished this higher education have obtained it by being sent to 
 America for that purpose. 
 
 9. The Government of Liberia. 
 
 The government suffers for the lack of honest and intelligent 
 officers to carry it on. Much charity may l)e allowed Liberia in 
 this experiment. Very few of the colonists " had any experience 
 in national affairs or political life. The many had been reared 
 in servitude and in a state of dependence" and the new arrivals 
 of manumitted slaves, sent from time to time, brought, with rare 
 exceptions, only ])overty and ignorance. Tiiis is part of the 
 bjirden the government carries to-day. Many of the colonists, 
 instead of all being "missionaries" to the heathen, became de- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 103 
 
 graded themselves, by adopting all the vices and even 
 the superstitions of heathenism. Drunkenness is prevalent. The 
 admirable capabilities, agricultural and commercial, of the 
 country are being developed almost solely by foreign capital and 
 energy. 
 
 10. Pressing Necessity. 
 
 Our Liberian mission needs well-educated American negroes, 
 of virtue and integrity, to infuse new life among their lellow- 
 colonists, to do justice to their aborginal coast population, and to 
 push the work back into the interior, among the tribes over 
 whom Mohammedan influence is spreading from the northeast. 
 
 II. GABOON AND CORISCO MISSION. 
 
 A mission was established on Corisco Island by our Presby- 
 terian Board in 1850, and was successfully extended northward. 
 Eight years previously, in 1842, a mission had also been located 
 in the estuary of Gaboon, under the care of the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, which, after many re- 
 verses, was finally, in 1870, formally transferred to the Presby- 
 terian Board of Foreign Missions, and incorporated into the 
 Corisco Mission, whose official name was then changed to " The 
 Gaboon and Corisco Mission." 
 
 1. Geography. 
 
 The field of operations of this mission lies on the western coast 
 of Africa, in its equatorial portion, in the Bight of Benin of the 
 Gulf of Guinea, between the fourth degree of north latitude and 
 the mouth of the Kongo-Livingstone river, in the sixth degree of 
 south latitude, including, in the six hundred miles between these 
 extreme points, the Bay of Corisco, of Gaboon (an estuary or 
 sea-inlet, usually known as Gaboon " river ") and Nazareth bay 
 (the recipient of the Ogove river). 
 
 2. Physical Aspects. 
 
 The coast line is low, rising towards and below the equator. 
 The navigation of the shore is dangerous, with reefs and isolated 
 rocks ; and the mouths of the numerous rivers are obstructed by 
 sand-bars. Close to the hard, smooth, yellowish sand beach is a 
 dense growth of bushes, flowering vines, and low trees, above 
 Avhich tower distinctively the gracefully-rounded heads of the 
 
1()4 insromcAL sketch of 
 
 cocoa, oil, bamboo, and otlier palnus. Tl)i.< narrow strip of jungle 
 follows the shore line. .Just hack from it is a sandy prairie, that, 
 in many j)arts, is swampy, bearint; a coarse trrju<s, <rro\ving in 
 tults, which, in its tender staj^a's, is iod on by herds of oxen, ante- 
 lopes, and other wild animals. Jiack of this, at an avera<fC dis- 
 tance of a mile from the sea, the land slowly rises, with a stiff, 
 yellow clay, that bears a heavy forest growth of timl)er, extend- 
 ing inland two hundred or three hundred miles. This forest is 
 roamed by herds of elephants, oxen, pigs, anteloj)es, ga/x'Ues, 
 monkeys, chimi;anzecs, gorillas, and other animals; and the 
 numerous rivers swarm with hippopotami. These rivers, the 
 Benita, Muni, Gaboon, Ogove and Kongo, drain the country, 
 and are fed by very many small affluents. A chain of mountains, 
 the Sierra del Crystal, runs from one extreme northern j)oint, 
 Batanga, where it actually juts into the sea, in a southeastern 
 coui-se, until it .strikes the Kongo-Livingstone far inland, making 
 the " Yellala Falls " of C'apt. Tuckey. 
 
 3. The People. 
 
 The natives roam through the forests, hunting ivory and gatli- 
 ering ebony, dye-woods, palm-oil, and gums cojjal and caoutchouc. 
 But they build their villages only on the banks of streams for 
 convenience of their canoes and boats, the water-courees being 
 their only highways. Their farms of plantains (a variety of 
 banana), cassava ("manioc," tapioca), maize, sugar-cane, etc., 
 are made in forest clearings. The features and color are of the 
 typical negro ; but in these features there is great variety, some 
 tribes being much more delicately fashioned than others, even to 
 a degree of beauty; and among the tribes further from the coast 
 the shades of color become less dark. The population is sparsely 
 scattered over the country, the density of the forest driving 
 human life to the rivers' banks. In the more open countrv of 
 the far interior are large, populous towns. The tribes arc very 
 numerous and exceedingly clannish. Each possesses its own dia- 
 lect belonging to the great ]5antu family of hxnguages, which 
 covers the entire ecjuatorial portion of Africa between the South 
 Atlantic and Indian oceans, and from 3° north latitude to as far 
 south as Zulu-land. 
 
 4. Government. 
 
 The government of the region included in our mission field is 
 nominally under the foreign })owers of, respectively, Great Bri- 
 tain and (ierniany at the northern end, Spain at Corisco, France 
 on the cfjuator, and I'ortugal on the southern end. But practi- 
 
TIIK MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 105 
 
 cally these governments exercise little authority beyond the sifjjht 
 of their custom-houses or the presence of their gun-boats. The 
 natives originally lived under a patriarchal form of government, 
 no tribe being governed by any one ruler, but each vilhige 
 directed by a local "chief" or "headman," mistakenly called 
 " king," whose position was due only to his being senior member 
 of the family, and who had authority only so far as his age or 
 force of character could command respect. The foreign govern- 
 ments forced on the natives, while they have not been cordially 
 accepted, and therefore as yet exert very little authority, have 
 broken up the little protection which that patriarchal govern- 
 nient did give to the country. The result is largely anarchy, 
 where individual power and daring makes private rights insecure 
 and travelling often dangerous. 
 
 5. Distinctive Features. 
 
 1. There are no roads. — The narrow forest paths are trodden 
 single-file in hunting or in emigrating from the bank of one river 
 to another. The beach on the coast can be traversed by horse 
 or donkey or hammock-bearer. But almost the entire travel and 
 trade is done in native canoes and boats dug from a single tree- 
 trunk, and by small foreign sloops, schooners, and steam launches. 
 Our missionary travel had always been by small, open boats, 
 dangerously traversing by sail the ocean for distances of a hun- 
 dred miles or more, and by oar the inland rivers. In 1871 was 
 purchased for the mission a handsome, rapid-sailing, sloop-rigged 
 yacht, the " Elfe," which was most comfortable and serviceable for 
 two years, when, by an unwise economy in dispensing with a re- 
 sponsible captain, it w'as lost on Corisco rocks. It was replaced 
 by the " Hudson," a small schooner of forty tons, which, though 
 safe and useful, was, by her painful slowness, a discomfort, and 
 required constant repairs because of the unworthy materials of 
 which she was built. She has lately been sold and a new and 
 foster schooner has been built, which will render sea-travel easier. 
 As these vessels are available only for sea-service they are of no 
 use for advance up the rivers ; and thus the interior has had to 
 depend on boats propelled by oars and the occasional favor of 
 the small ti'ading steamers. Our journeys in these are a tax on 
 their courtesy ; and, at best, they fail to fill our want, for they 
 run irregularly, and are too crowded with their own goods to 
 carry our needed supplies. Our extension into the interior via 
 the Ogove calls for a steamer light enough for river service and 
 yet sufficiently large to take the place of sailing vessels for the 
 coast stations. 
 
lUG IIISTOKU'AL SKETCH OF 
 
 2. There is no currency. — All payments are made in barter of 
 beads, knives, fish-books, ])lates, calico print-*, etc., etc. With 
 the.se we buv materials for building houses, pay boatmen or other 
 employes, and buy food for ourselves and school-children The 
 transportation of loads of these goods by boat or on the backs of 
 porters, as described by Stanley, Du Chaillu, and other African 
 travellei-s, is a great hindrance to rapid progress. 
 
 3. There was no written langucuje of the dialects in our mission 
 field until the JMpongwe was reduced in 1843 by Rev. Messrs. J. 
 L. Wilson and William Walker. Other dialects have since been , 
 written: the Benga, by Rev. J. L. Mackey, the Dikele, by Rev. 
 Messrs. Best and Preston, and the Fangwe, by Rev. H. M. 
 Adams. The structural difierances between these are slight; 
 the dissimilarity is mostly in vocabulary. They are easy of ac- 
 quisition by foreigners. Scores of other dialects exist, e. (/., the 
 Kombe, Mbiko, Orungu, Nkami, etc., for writing which no neces- 
 sity will arise, the Benga, ISIpongwe, and Fangwe answering all 
 present wants. 
 
 The entire New Testament and parts of the Old, with Hymn- 
 book, Catechism, Peep of Day, Come to Jesus and other small 
 books, are printed in both Benga and Mpongwe. Our pupils are 
 required to read with fluency their own language first. Their 
 further education, for want of other translated books, has been 
 conducted in English, no missionary having had time to devote 
 himself to that work until the Rev. William Walker, one of our 
 founders and the senior member of the mission, returned to 
 Africa in 1881, after an absence of nine years, under special ap- 
 j)ointment for that express purpose. He remained at Baraka 
 until 1883, when he returned to this country, and is engaged in 
 superintending the printing of the translations. 
 
 4. There is no worship in the proper sense of that word. The 
 natives have a religion, but it is a superetition called Fetishism. 
 As a religion, it is not as near a worship of God as idolatry is, 
 for the idolater professes to worship God through the symbol of 
 the idol, but the African negro, though distinctly admitting the 
 existence of a supreme being as a creator and "father," gives him 
 no worship. Sacrifices are made of food, and occasionally of 
 blood — sometimes human — to spirits, to which prayers are regu- 
 larly, at the new moons, made by the village patriarch or his 
 d('l»uties, and at other times by any individual in sudden danger. 
 But the.se prayers have no confession of sin, no thanks, no 
 ])rai.se; they are only deprecatory of evil. Fetishism consists in 
 the wearing of charms or amulets to aid in the accomplishment 
 of any given wish, or to ward off the machinations of a possible 
 enemy. These charms may literally be anything, — a shell, a bone, 
 
THE MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 107 
 
 even a rag that has been consecrated by tlie fetish doctor, who 
 professes, with his drugs and incantations, to inject into it a spirit, 
 by whose efficiency (and not that of the drugs) the sick are to be 
 healed, and the hunter, trader, warrior, gardener, etc., etc., made 
 successful. Rules are also to be obeyed of abstaining from cer- 
 tain kinds of food, refraining from touching certain articles, 
 avoiding certain localities, etc. These rules, the adjustment of 
 the charms on one's body, on the houses, on the garden-plants 
 and the dread of malignant spiritual influences, whose power is 
 thus to be placated, makes the religion of the native negro a 
 bondage of fear. 
 
 6. Hopeful Characteristics. 
 
 Work among the natives is pleasant and hopeftil because of — 
 
 1. Their receptivity. — In our itinerations and village preaching 
 they are attracted by the singing of hymns, listen with curiosity 
 and give a prompt assent to the truth and excellence of the 
 gospel-message, not often disputing, though on familiar acquaint- 
 ance objecting to the practical application of the decalogue to 
 their lives and customs. We are not deceived by this ready 
 assent. It does not arise from a welcome of the Saviour, whose 
 name and gospel is utterly new to them, but from an absence of 
 any formulated system of theology. Having no such system for 
 which to fight, they accept our statements out of a race-reverence 
 and personal respect and courtesy. But access to even this shal- 
 low soil gives us an opportunity of making those repeated efibrts 
 that prepare the way for its fertilization. 
 
 2. Their hospitality. — Though unjust to strangers of other 
 tribes with whom they may happen to have no acquaintance or 
 intercourse, they are warm in their welcome of acknowledged 
 members of tribes or families with whom they have marriage or 
 commercial relations. And they are particularly polite in their 
 reception of all foreign visitors, such as traders and missionaries. 
 When we regard the claims for recognition of the village chiefe, 
 and formally make ourselves their guests, we are at once accorded 
 every freedom of the town, to go where and do as we please in 
 its huts and around its fires; food is provided, the best hut 
 cleared for our use, and our persons, boat, goods and crew per- 
 fectly safe. Admittedly, this hospitality and honesty is but a 
 thin covering to a wild nature ; for, if we independently encamp 
 in a forest near a village, we may be robbed, and then there is 
 no redress. But even such hospitality renders us safe; and the 
 slight gifts expected to be made in parting are no more than 
 should be given as fare for food and lodging in a civilized 
 country. 
 
108 mSTOIMCAL SKKTfll OF 
 
 3. Their affectioiiaicnes.'^. — Each inis.<i()nary on arrival is ad- 
 divsscd with the title of " father " or "mother;" and the ])]easant 
 feelinjrs tliat soon irrow up between teacher and i)Ui)il or employes 
 become strong and often tender. AVe are not called by o])- 
 ))robrious names, nor looked npf)n with suspicion or cold- 
 ness. This is, in jreneral, true ; but, in connection w ith the 
 new stations along the Ogove, the missionaries have had more 
 trouble with the fierce and war-like Fanwe tribe, who are dis- 
 posed to encroach upon mission rights. Courage and prudence 
 on the part of the occupants have so far, however, compelled 
 respect. And even these savage hearts will in time yield to 
 gospel influences. 
 
 4. llieir docility. — They are obedient as children or servants. 
 We are accorded large authority, much the same as native chiefs 
 have in their villages. Indeed, that was the formal position that 
 was voted in the council of Corisco chiefs to Mr. jNIackey and his 
 successors on his location on that island. The same is more or 
 less true in other parts of our field, according as the missionary's 
 own character is personally an impressive one. On our own 
 premises we are sometimes as father to children, teacher to pupils, 
 master to employes, judge to transgressoi^s and magistrate to 
 offenders. 
 
 7. Unfavorable Points, 
 
 1. The anarchy already spoken of interferes with comfort at 
 our stations. Unkind feelings, engendered by Jealousy or slander 
 or misunderstanding, lead to petty outrages, which, if submitted 
 to, o|x;n the way to greater and more auihicious acts, and yet for 
 ■which no immediate redress can be obtained. How rightly to 
 deal in such cases calls for patience, prudence, decision and tact. 
 
 2. Indolence is natural to the people. Their wants, being few 
 of food or clothing, are easily sup})licd from the rivei"s, their 
 women's farms, and from the forest. They have no trades, and 
 but very limited arts of rude house and boat-building, carpenter- 
 ing and blacksmithing. When they profess Christianity their 
 change of heart has not at once and entirely made them diligent 
 where there is small occa.sion for diligence ; and the native 
 Christian, left to himself, lives like his heathen fellows, excej)ting 
 their vicas. It is necessary, therefore, to teach them industries, 
 and stimulate ambition. They are w'illing, unlike some tribes of 
 southern Africa, to change their rude tools and utensils, readily 
 accept ours, and are ghxd to be taught carpeuteriug. This is a 
 field in which lay missionaries, e. g. mechanics, can be especially 
 useful. But no effort has been made in that line by a skilled 
 mechanic. Attention ought to be given to this. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 109 
 
 3. Slavery has probably existed as a domestic institution in 
 Africa as a punishment for crime, long before it was stimulated 
 to the sei/Aire of weaker neighbors and tribes for the supply of a 
 foreign market. The united influence of the many missionary 
 societies that line the coast, and the efforts of one Christian 
 nation after another, until Portugal a few years ago finally 
 joined the phalanx of civilization that declares the foreign slave- 
 trade a piracy, have broken up the trade in Guinea negroes. 
 There is now not a single slave exported from the entire west 
 coast of Africa. Slaves still are exported clandestinely on the 
 east coast. But, though suppressed on the west coast, it exists 
 unrestrained as a domestic institution, the criminal class being 
 passed "down river" from the interior to the coast. Their 
 presence as the labor-class makes labor to the native eye distaste- 
 ful and dishonorable, giving to the native Christian a plea for 
 and temptation to idleness. 
 
 4. Intemperance is a sad obstacle. The natives have their own 
 beer, made from over-ripe plantains and bananas, and a sour 
 wine from the sap of the oil and bamboo palms. But they learn 
 to like the more intoxicating qualities of our imported rum, gin 
 and whiskey. These are obtained in abundance at almost all the 
 English, Scotch, German, and other foreign trading-houses and 
 native dram-shops that are found at the coast depots of the 
 steamers and other vessels of commerce on the coast and up the 
 rivers. These and kindred influences kill, by corrupting, some- 
 times almost the entire community of native church-members. 
 Were it not for the use of foreign liquors in a trade otherwise 
 legitimate and commendable, the concurrent testimony of our 
 own and adjacent missions is that our native church membership, 
 now reckoned only by hundreds, would have been thousands. 
 What a record against the Protestant Christianity x)f Great 
 Britain and Germany and America ! 
 
 5. Polygamy, with its kindred vices, is a bitter root, that erects 
 a tree whose thorny arms meet us at every path. It debases 
 woman, disregards marriage, destroys the family, and interferes 
 with our control of female pupils. It makes marriage difficult 
 for Christian young men who desire to be monogamists ; and, in- 
 wrought into the customs of society in many unmentionable 
 forms, follows our native members to the door of and even into 
 the church. The debasement that it has wrought in the minds 
 of the natives has sapped virtue and chastity. The delicacy 
 known by those names in America is unknown among our tribes. 
 It is a snow-flake soiled, a butterfly's wing touched. And there 
 is a sad fact in our path that so many white men, representatives 
 of civilization, trading on the coast, by adopting polygamy and 
 
110 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 encouraging kintlrod vices, while they deprive lust of none of its 
 evils, give it a tlignity that even heathenism did not claim for it. 
 
 8. Historical Sketch of the Stations. 
 
 1. The Gaboon district was occupied by the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions at liaraka station, on 
 "the (Jaboou," an estuary or inlet of the ocean, twelve miles 
 from its mouth, and fifteen miles north of the equator, on June 
 "22, 1842. This was really a transfer of a mission which had 
 been begun eight years before at Cape Palmas. Salient names 
 in the history of Gaboon are those of Wilson, Walker, and Bush- 
 nell, these three lives and those of their wives covering the 
 thirty-nine years from 1842 to 1881. Associated with them are 
 the nan)es of Griswold, White, Porter, Preston, liest, Ford, 
 Pierce, Ilerrick, Adams, Jack, St. John, Beading, Marling, 
 Murphy, and a few others of short residence. Bev. Dr. and Mrs. 
 J. L. Wilson, Bev. Benj. and Mrs. Griswold, and Bev. William 
 Walker, were the founders. 
 
 Ml*. Griswold's name is connected with a second station, Oz- 
 yunga, two milts distant from Baraka, which was finally jierma- 
 nently abandoned ; Bev. Ira jNI. and Mrs. Preston's name with a 
 third station, Olendebnek, twenty-five miles up the estuary from 
 Baraka, which also, because of tribal wai-s and other causes, was 
 ])ermanently abandoned ; the names of Bevs. E. J. Pierce, II. P. 
 Herrick, and H. M. Adams, with Nengcnenge, sixty miles up 
 the estuary, which, .after being abandoned for twenty years be- 
 cause of its unhealthfulness, was resumed in 1881, but, having 
 been destroyed by a French gunboat not long after, a new station 
 was opened at Angom Nengenenge is still an out-station. 
 
 In 1843 intrigues were begun which, in 1844, resulted in the 
 possession of that part of the coast by the government of France. 
 Successes and native conversions in 1849 aroused heathen oppo- 
 sition and actual i)ersecution of native Christians. 
 
 Bev. Messrs. Preston and Best prepared a grammar and part 
 of the Gospels in the Dikele dialect. Henry A. Ford, M. D., 
 was a skillful ])liysician, and wrote a monograph on African 
 fevers, which is a standard for reference ou that subject. The 
 names of Mrs. Walker, Mrs. Preston, and Mrs. Bushnell are 
 es])ecially connected with the Baraka girls' school. Scanty 
 reinforcements and frecpient returns of those who were unfitted 
 by climate or other cfllTses for the^voric left (Jaboon in 1870 with 
 only one station. In April, 1871, its last membei*s being all 
 absent for health, that station, Baraka, was carried on by mem- 
 bers of the adjacent Corisco mission, with which it had just been 
 
THE MISSIONS IN AFRICA. Ill 
 
 organically united by our Presbyterian Board, the American 
 ]5oard of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, in view of its 
 small success, having several times been on the point of abandon- 
 ing it. Then began brighter days. Baraka has been strength- 
 ened in number of workers ; its work has grown, the church and 
 schools have increased. 
 
 The distinctive importance of Gaboon parish is geographical 
 and financial. Baraka is the depot of steamers ; there are kept 
 our supplies ; it is our post-office, and, being central, most of our 
 mission and Presbytery meetings are held there. Since the 
 schools have been closed, on account of the French restrictive 
 orders, Baraka has lost much of its importance to the mission, 
 but it will still be used as a landing-place fur reaching other 
 stations, and for such mission labor among the people as can be 
 done. 
 
 2. The Corisco district was occupied as a distinct mission by 
 our Presbyterian Board in 1850. Corisco is a beautiful island, a 
 perfect microcosm, five miles long and three miles wide, fifty-five 
 miles noi'th of the equator, and fifteen to twenty miles from the 
 mainland of Corisco bay. The dialect is the Benga. Salient 
 names are Rev. J. L. and Mrs. Mackey, Rev. C. and Mrs. De 
 Heer, and Rev. Ibia J'IkCngS, whose lives cover the thirty-one 
 years from 1850 to 1881. Associated with them are the names 
 of Simpson, Clemens, McQueen, Williams, Ogden, Loomis, 
 Clark, Nassau, Paull, Reutlinger, Menaul, Gillespie, and others 
 of shorter residence. 
 
 Messrs. Mackey and Simpson were the founders of the first 
 Corisco station at Evangasimba, where the former left his im- 
 press on the natives as a man of sterling integrity and uncom- 
 monly good judgment and tact. A second station, Ugobi, two 
 miles south of Evangasimba, was soon commenced, where Rev. 
 G. and Mrs. Georgiana (Bliss) McQueen are remembered as 
 careful trainers and educators, their pupils being noted as excel- 
 lent interpreters and English speakers. The Presbytery of 
 Corisco, formed about 1859, now supervises all the churches em- 
 braced in our mission-field. It is attached to the Synod of New 
 Jersey. A third station, Elongo, three miles north of Evanga- 
 simba, was erected, where Rev. William and Mrs. Clemens were 
 known for their labor for pupils from the mainland, whither Mr. 
 C. made numerous and long boat-journeys 
 
 A fourth station, Maluku, was located near Evangasimba, 
 where lived the careful translator and conscientious pastor. Rev. 
 T. S. Ogden. To the care of himself and Mrs. Ogden was trans- 
 ferred Mrs. Mackey 's flourishing girls' school, which afterwards 
 passed successively into the hands of Mrs. Maria (Jackson) 
 
112 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Clark and Mrs. Mary (Latta) Nassau. Tliis school was finally 
 transferred to Elongo, under the care of Kev. C. and Mrs. De 
 Hecr and Mrs. Keutlinjrer, on the occasion of the removal of 
 Maluku (and eventually of l^van<,'asiniba) to the niaiidand at 
 the IJenita river. Ugohi had ])reviou.«<ly been consolidated with 
 Elongo, the four Corisco stations being thus reduced to one. 
 Corisco had been selected as a mission basis under two beliefs — 
 
 (1) that its insular position would assure exemption from fever ; 
 
 (2) that missionary efloit should be s])ent in carefully educating 
 natives, who would then undertake the danger and exposure of 
 carrying the go.spel to the distant regions. Both of these were 
 unrealized. The island was found to be quite as feverish as the 
 mainland ; the continement of teaching was less healthful than 
 the exercise of travel, even associated with exposure ; and the 
 chronic tribal quarrels made it impossible for our native agents 
 to go any great distance from their own tribe. It was found that 
 we could travel with advantage to our own health and with more 
 safety from the hands of rude distant tribes than our native 
 Christians could. It was therefore not discouragement or weak- 
 ness that reduced the four Corisco stations to the present single 
 one at Elongo. 
 
 The distinctive importance of Corisco is as a field for encour- 
 aging native self-support and self-reliance, the entire care of the 
 district, church, school, etc., being placed in the hands of the 
 native ordained minister. Rev. ]\Ir. Ibia. That his efforts have 
 not been as promptly successful as he or we could wish is due 
 j)artly to many of the natives, like pampered babes, resenting 
 the withdrawal of our white foreign aid, and therefore not 
 responding to his efforts. Also, due to the divisive op})osition of 
 a (ierman minister, who, dismissed by the Board, returned as an 
 independent missionary, with schismatic operations of an insane 
 character. Nevertheless, out of the ruin tliat has thus been 
 burnt over, Mr. Ibia's energy may be able to conserve and build 
 up what is good. 
 
 8. The Beuita district was occupied in January, 18(55, at 
 ^Mbiide, at the mouth of the Benita river, 110 miles north of the 
 equator. The dialect is the Kombe. 
 
 (Salient names are Kev. George Paull, Kev. R. II. and Mrs. 
 Nassau, Kev. S. H. and Mi's. Murphy, Miss Isabella A. Nassau, 
 and Kev. C. and Mrs. De Ileer, whose lives cover the twenty 
 years from 18(55 to 1885. Associated with them are the names 
 of Keutlinger, Kops, Schorsch, Menkel, Gault, and Mi.sses Jones 
 and Dewsnap ^ Kev. George Paull, the founder of Mbude 
 station, was a most noble character, with a rare combiiuition of 
 strength and aniiability, of apostolic labor and deep sj)irituality. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 113 
 
 His zeal consumed him. He lived in Africa but thirteen months, 
 only three of which were spent at Benita. His work was carried 
 on and enlarged by his immediate successors, Rev. Messrs. 
 Nassau and Murphy. Mrs. Mary C. Nassau, with a spirit like 
 that of George PauU, left a deep impress on the hearts of the 
 heathen, and her hymn-book is ever on the lips of the native 
 church. Mr. Murphy's energy called out the self-reliance of the 
 native Christians. With his aid they broke the power of Ukuku 
 Society, a most oppressive superstition, that held no native life 
 of worth against its arbitrary orders, and that subjected even the 
 lives of foreigners to frequent annoyance and actual danger. In 
 1869 a second station was built at Bolondo, two miles from 
 Mbiide, in the mouth of the river. In that year also Mr. Reut- 
 linger made an attempt to penetrate the interior by way of the 
 Benita river, and partly overcame the opposition of the coast 
 jealousy, only to succumb to an attack of erysipelas. 
 
 Rev. J. De B. Kops, during his short stay in 1872, made a 
 favorable impression as a thorough teacher and trainer of the 
 advanced class of the Bolondo boys' school. After his return to 
 America that school-station, and, indeed, much of the entire 
 Benita work, ecclesiastical, educational, and financial, was carried 
 on for several years by Miss I. A. Nassau, aided successively by 
 Mr. Menkel, Miss Jones, Miss Dewsnap, and a native minister. 
 Relief has since come by the efficient hands of Rev. C. and Mrs. 
 De Heer and Mrs. Reutlinger, also of Rev. W. C. Gault and 
 wife. 
 
 Mr. P. Menkel, a lay-missionary, has made himself useful as a 
 Christian mechanic in erecting mission-houses and churches, and 
 in the captaincy of the mission schooner. 
 
 The distinctive importance of Benita is the industry of its 
 people and the missionary character of the native church. The 
 Pauline fervor of George Paull flows on in the life of the Benita 
 church ; its members carry on five out-mission posts in their own 
 district ; have furnished from their number efficient elders for 
 the Corisco and Gaboon churches ; volunteered the first native 
 assistants for the advance up the Ogove, and from it came all the 
 three present licentiates of our Presbytery. 
 
 4. The Ogove district was occupied in 1874, sixty miles south 
 of the equator, at Belambila, in the Ogove river, 200 miles up 
 its course, by Rev. R. H. Nassau. In 1876 the station was re- 
 moved down river to Kangwe Hill, at a point 165 miles up the 
 river's course (but only ninety miles direct from the sea). In 
 1877 Miss Nassau was transferred from Bolondo to Kdngwe; 
 and since then have been added H. M. Bacheler, M.D., and Mrs. 
 Bacheler, Mrs. J. M. Smith, Miss Dewsnap, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 
114 HISTORICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 .1. 11. Kciidiiit,'. Miss Dowsnap (liod in 18.S1. The others nuii- 
 tidiu'd iiave been obliged to return home from considerations of 
 health. 
 
 The lati'r occupants of Kanpve station arc Kev. jNIessrs. W. 
 II. Robinson and A. C. CJood, with their wives, and Miss Mary L. 
 Ilardinif. 
 
 Its location was in the consistent pursuance of what has l)een 
 ever the objective jjoint of the mission, the interior. The 
 failure to find a path via either the Gaboon, the Muni (at Coris- 
 co), or the Benita, led to the attempt of the Ogove, whose en- 
 trance had recently been forced by trading steamers. This at- 
 temjjt was stimulated by the very general feeling in the home 
 churclies that, retaining in their integrity the three coast stations, 
 our duty was unfulfilled unless an immediate advance was made 
 interiorward. It has been successful to our best exj)ectations. 
 
 In 1S7() Count Pierre Havorgnan di Brazza, an Italian gentle- 
 man, lieutenant in the French navy, accompanied by MM. 
 Marche and J^allay, carefully explored and surveyed for two 
 yeare the Ogove to it« sources. Near those sources he found in 
 1878 other streams, flowing south and east. On a second journey 
 he descended one of those streams, the Alima, and found that it 
 flows into the great Kongo-Livingstone river, near Stanley Fool, 
 thus proving a practicable route for our advance. The only 
 progress thus far made, however, has been in the founding of a 
 new station by Dr. Nassau at Talaguga, fifty miles above Kangwe, 
 in 1882, which was at first occupied by himself and his wife, 
 Mrs. Mary (Foster) Nassau, whose lamented death i\\ 1884 led 
 to the transfer of Miss I. A. Nassau to that station from Kangwe. 
 
 9. Successes of Schools and Churches. 
 
 On Corisco is a church, organized in October, 1856, and now- 
 consisting of seventy-one members; a boys' and girls' school, and 
 two out-stations where native Christian Bible-readers do work as 
 exhorters and day-school teachers. 
 
 At Benita is a church, organized in I)eceml)er, 1805, and now 
 consisting of one hundred and forty-four members; the Ba- 
 taiiga church, organized in April, 1878, and now consisting of 
 ninety-one members; the Evunf, of seventy-six members; the 
 liata, of forty-two members ; two stations, Bolondo and Mbade, 
 and a boys' and girls' school ; also six out-stations, employing 
 ten Bible-readers. 
 
 At (iaboon is a church existing from 1843 as a Congregational 
 society, but in 1871 reorganized and received by the Presbytery 
 of Corisco, and containing forty members; two stations, Baraka 
 
TIIK MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 115 
 
 aiul An<r()iu; a large girls' school, a boys' school, one out-statiou 
 on the Kenibwe river, and the sub-station Nengencnge. 
 
 On the Ogove is a church, organized November, 1879, now with 
 thirty -three members; one station — Kungwe — with an admirably- 
 conducted boys' and girls' school ; and two out-stations. 
 
 Since the above was written, the French authorities have, by 
 order, restricted the teaching in the schools, in the Gaboon and 
 Ogove districts, to the use of the French language, which unfair 
 proceeding has compelled their closing. It is hoped, however, 
 that this restriction will be removed. 
 
 10. Encouragement. 
 
 Besides the schools and churches just enumerated, great encour- 
 agement is found — 1. In the constant change of customs: e.g., (1) 
 witchcraft murders are less frequent; (2) houses and dress are 
 more civilized. 2. Education is so sought for its own sake that 
 some natives (particularly at Kangwe) are paying for it. 3. In- 
 crease of interest in civilization by the natives through the entire 
 mission-field. 4. The opened door to the interior. 5. Freedom 
 for Avoman's work, there being nothing in the native ideas or 
 customs to prevent a woman doing all that her time, capability 
 and strength may suggest in either village itineration, teaching 
 of girls and women, or higher education of men. 6. The rapid 
 increase in native licentiates and candidates for the ministry, 
 making a stride to the necessary end of our work, i. e., its as- 
 sumption by native brethren. 7. A disposition to self-support, 
 as shown by the remarkable movement of the Batanga jDCople in 
 building school-houses and a church with very little aid from the 
 mission. 8. A general increase of respect for law — a remarka- 
 ble instance of which is a commendable attempt of the Benita 
 people to remedy the evils of the prevalent anarchy by setting up 
 a government modelled on a limited monarchy, which, though 
 imperfect, showed that the gospel had made an attempt toward 
 civilization possible, and which, though weak, is better than no- 
 thing. 9. The interest, dating from Livingstone's death, in 1873, 
 and Stanley's revelation of the Congo in 1877, with which the 
 entire world, through the eye of Commerce, Science, Philanthro- 
 py and Religion, is turned to Africa. This is particularly so in 
 the region of the Gaboon and Corisco mission, since the Ogove is 
 proving to be an important river. Count de Brazza, a French 
 officer, has explored the Ogove with the intention of opening it 
 to trade, as Stanley has opened the Congo-Livingston, but has 
 been only partially successful. The latter, with a generously 
 equipped party of Europeans and Africans, has made a way by 
 
116 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 steamer and roads far into the interior and has established settle- 
 ments along the route, thus making possible the erection of the 
 " Congo Free State," which, embracing about 50,()O(),0U() inhab- 
 itants, lias now been secured to civilization and mission ettbrt by 
 the protection of the great powers of Europe. 
 
 III. CLIMATE AND ILL HEALTH. 
 
 In regard to the dread that is largely felt towards missions 
 in Africa, so often called the " white man's grave," it is just 
 to say : 
 
 1. In so large a country as Africa, what might be true of one 
 part would not necessarily be true of another given part. 
 Statements are made as incorrectly on the point of health as 
 they are on the point of heat. The average of heat during the 
 year in the Gaboon and Corisco mission is 80° of Fahrenheit, 
 and it never reaches above 98° in the shade. AVith the excep- 
 tion of the months of February and March, the nights are com- 
 fortably cool ; and June, July and August require coverings 
 with blankets. 
 
 2. Admittedly, there has been great loss of white life on the 
 west coast of Africa. 
 
 3. This has been largely of sailors and others engaged in com- 
 merce, many of whom live lives whose outrjigeous character, 
 moral or hygienic, gives reason other than the climate for their 
 deaths. And the fact of those unexplained deaths has operated 
 unjustly against the country's reputation. 
 
 4. Certain parts, e. g., Sierra Leone and also the Upper 
 Guinea coast, admittedly have been severe on even missionary 
 life. 
 
 5. As the equator is approached, and the south of the equa- 
 tor, health improves. The mortality in the Gaboon and Corisco 
 mission has, therefore, been less than at Liberia and other points 
 north. 
 
 6. The regrettedly numerous returns from the Gaboon and 
 Corisco mission are not all due to ill health. Unfitness for the 
 work, incompatibility and difficulty about the support of chil- 
 dren are frequent causes. 
 
 7. Mental depression, due to the exceptionally painful social 
 and moral isolations of African missions, made a soil in the phy- 
 sical state in which fever-seeds, not otherwise dangerous, became 
 
THK MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 
 
 117 
 
 fatal. Positively, some of the earlier deaths were induced by an 
 intense homesickness. The same thing has been observed by 
 army surgeons in America. 
 
 8. All these causes operate less now than formerly. It is 
 known better how to take care of health. Profit is made by the 
 experience of others. Food supplies are better. Household ar- 
 rangements are more healthful. Fretjuent mail communications 
 and the fresh, earnest support and practical sympathy, especially 
 of the woman's foreign missionary societies, have bridged over 
 the long distance between Africa and home-love, and made less 
 painful and less depressing the isolations which are distinctive of 
 an African missionary's life. The present good health of the 
 membei-s of the Gaboon and Corisco mission, and the length of 
 residence there of seven of its membere (four of whom are 
 women), ranging from thirty-nine to twelve years, are proof that 
 life there is not only possible, but even healthful. 
 
 9. When all African missionaries, not only male but female, 
 shall be given a medical education sufficient to make them practi- 
 cally watchful of hygienic duty, a visit to Africa will no longer 
 be dreaded, and the malarial diseases incident to the pioneer 
 opening to all new countries will largely disappear. 
 
 Missionaries in Western Africa, 1833-1886. 
 
 *Died. fColored. J Transferred from American Board. Figures, Term of Service 
 
 in the Field. 
 
 Liberia. 
 
 *A1 ward, Rev. Jonathan P., 
 Alward, Mrs., 
 *Amos, Rev. James R.,t 
 •Amos, Rev. Thomas H.,t 
 *Barr, Rev. Joseph, 
 Blyden, Rev. E. W.,t 
 
 1857-1861 
 Blyden, Mrs.,t 
 *Boeklen, Rev. Edward, 
 Brown, Mr. H. D., 
 *Canfield, Rev. Oren K., 
 Canfield, Mrs., 
 «Cloud, Rev. John, 
 Coke, Miss Louisa, f 
 Connelly, Rev. J. M., 
 ®Deputie, Rev. J. M.,t 
 
 1839-1841 
 1840-1841 
 18.59-1864 
 1859-1869 
 1832. 
 
 ; 187.3-78. 
 
 1873-1878 
 
 1866-1868 
 
 1882- 
 
 1839-1842 
 
 1840-1842 
 
 1833. 
 
 1847-1848 
 
 1844-1849 
 
 1869-1877 
 
 Deputie, Mrs.,t 1869- 
 
 Deputie, Rev. R. A. M., 1870- 
 
 Diggs, Mrs. E. A.,t 1878-1881 
 
 «Dillon, Rev. T. E.,t 1865-1879 
 
 Dillon, Mrs.,t 1865-1879 
 
 »Donne]l, Rev. D. L.,t 1878-1879 
 Donnell,Mrs.(^rrs.l)avid)t 1880-1881 
 
 ■«Eden, Rev. Jaines,t 1843-1847 
 
 Ellis, Rev. H. W.,t 1846-1851 
 
 •Erskine, Rev. II. W.,t 1848-1876 
 
 Ethrige, Mrs. R. A., 1882- 
 
 *Ferguson, Mr. D. C.,t 1863-1873 
 
 »Finley, Mr. F. J. C, 1834-1835 
 Flournov, P.,| 1871-1876 ; 1882 
 
 Frazier, Rev. D. R., 1883- 
 
 *Harrison, Rev. Simon,t 1854-1872 
 
118 
 
 IIISTOUICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Harrison, Mr9.,t 1854-1872 
 
 «llerriiig, Ilev. Amoa.f 1854-1873 
 
 Ilerrini;, MrR.,t 1854-1873 
 
 ♦James, Mr. V. B. R., 1849-1868 
 
 Jones, Mrs. M.,t 1880-1885 
 
 Kennedy, Uev. Z.,t 1878-1882 
 
 Keniieilv, Mrs.,t 1878. 
 
 King, .Mr. A.f 1870- 
 
 King, Mrs.,t 1870- 
 
 ♦Laird, Kev. M., 1833-1834 
 
 Laird, Mrs., 1833-1834 
 
 ♦McDonogh, Mr. W.,t 1842-1871 
 
 ♦Melville, Mr. F. A.,t 1856-1868 
 
 •Miller, Rev. Abraham,! 1859-1865 
 Nurse. Mrs. S. E. (Mrs. 
 
 Waters, 1S76-), 18— 
 
 Parsons, Mrs. Marj' E.,t 1855. 
 Pinney.Rev. J. B., 1832-35; 1839-1840 
 
 •Priest, Rev. James M.,t 1843-1883 
 
 •Priest, Mrs.,t 1843-1880 
 
 •Priest, Mr. J. R.,t 1879-1880 
 
 Priest, Mrs.,t 1879-1882 
 
 •Sawyer, Rev. Robert W., 1840-1843 
 
 Sawyer, Mrs., 1841-1849 
 
 Sevier, Rev. S. S., 1884- 
 
 •Strobel, MissC, 1850-1866 
 
 Temple, Mr. James.f 1833-1834 
 
 Tytler, Mr. Ephraim, 1837-1839 
 
 Van Tvne, Miss C, 1841-1844 
 
 White," Mr. J., 1855. 
 
 White, Mrs., 1855. 
 
 •Williams, Rev. E. T., 1856-1860 
 
 Wilson, Rev. David A., 1850-1858 
 
 Wilson, Mrs., 1850-1858 
 
 •Wilson, Rev. Thoma.s,t 1843-1846 
 Witherspoon, Mr. M. M.,t 1862-1863 
 
 Gaboon and Cokisco. 
 
 Bacheler, H. M, (M.D), 1879-1883 
 
 Bacheler, Mrs., 1879-1883 
 
 •Houghton, Miss S. J., 1871-1873 
 
 •tBushell, Rev. Albert, 1844-1879 
 
 JBushnell, Mrs., 1852-1885 
 
 Campbell, Rev. G. C, 1880- 
 
 Campbell, Mrs., 1880- 
 
 Clark, Rev. W. II., 1861-1869 
 Clark, Mrs. (Miss M. M. 
 
 Jackson, 18.58-). 1861-1869 
 
 •Clemens, Rev. William, 1853-1862 
 
 •Clemens, Mrs., 1853-1866 
 
 De Ileer, Rev. Cornelius, 1855- 
 
 De Heer, Mrs., 1864- 
 
 •De Heer, Mrs., 1855-1857 
 
 •Dewsnap, MissS., 1875-1881 
 
 Gault, Rev. W. C, 1881- 
 
 Gault, Mrs., 1881- 
 
 Gillespie, Rev. S. L., 1871-1874 
 Gillespie, Mrs. (Miss M. B. 
 
 White), 1873-1874 
 
 Good, Rev. A. C, 1882- 
 Good, Mrs. (Miss L. B. 
 
 Walker, 1877-), 1883- 
 
 Harding, Miss M. S.,t 1882- 
 
 Hendricks, Mrs S. E., 1873-1874 
 
 Jones, Miss Lydia 1872- 
 
 Kaufman, Miss C, 1855-1858 
 
 Kops, Rev. J. C. de B., 1871-1873 
 
 K(.ps, Mrs., 1871-1873 
 
 Loomis, Rev. C. (M.D.), 1859-1861 
 
 •Loomis, Mrs., 1859-1861 
 
 •.Mackey, Rev. James L., 1849-1867 
 
 •Mackey, Mrs., 1849-1850 
 
 Mackey, Mrs. Isabel 1851-1867 
 
 •McQueen, Rev. George, 1852-1859 
 McQueen, Mrs., 1854-1865 
 
 Marling, Rev. A. W., 1880- 
 
 Marling, Mrs. (Miss J. 
 
 Cameron, 1879-), 1881- 
 
 Menaul, Rev. John, 1868-1870 
 
 •Menaul, Mrs., 1868-1870 
 
 Menkel, P., 1873- 
 
 •Menkel, Mrs., 1875- 
 
 Murphy, Rev. S. H., 
 
 1871-74 ; 1877-80 
 Murphy, Mrs., 1871-1874 
 
 Nassau, Rev. R. II. (M.D.), 1861- 
 *Nassau, ^Irs. (Miss M. C. 
 
 Latta, 1860), 1862-1870 
 
 •Nassau, Mrs. Mary F., 1881-1884 
 Nassau, Miss Isabella A., 1868- 
 •Ogden, Rev. Thomas S., 1858-1861 
 Ogden, Mrs., 1858-1861 ; 1882- 
 
 •Paull, Rev. George, 1863-1865 
 
 Reading,Mr. J. H., 1875-77; 1880-1886 
 Reading, Mrs., 1875-77; 1880-1886 
 •Reutlinger, Rev. S., 1866-1869 
 
 Reutlinger, Mrs. Louise, 1866- 
 Robinson, Mrs. 1884- 
 
 Robinson, Rev. W. H., 1881- 
 Schorsch, Rev. W., 1873-1876 
 
 «Simpson, G. W., 1849. 
 
 •Simpson, Mrs., 1849. 
 
 •Smith, Mrs. J. M. (Miss J. 
 
 M. Lush, 1873-I.S76), 1876-1881 
 Taylor, G.W. (M.D.), 1873-1874 
 Walker, Rev. W., 1879-1884 
 
 Williams, Rev. E. T., 1853-1854 
 
 «\Villiams, Mrs., 1853-1855 
 
the missions in africa. 119 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 The Heart of Africa. Dr. Schweinfurth. 
 
 Livingstone's Last Journal. $'2.50. 
 
 South Africa Missionary Travels. Rev. Dr. Livingstone. 
 
 Life's Labors in South Africa. Robert Moft'at. 75 cents. 
 
 Through the Dark Continent. H. M. Stanley. $10.00. 
 
 Zulu Land. Rev. Lewis Grout. .$1.50. 
 
 Expedition to the Zambesi and its Tributaries. Rev. Dr. Livingstone. 
 
 Western Africa. J. Leighton Wilson, D.D. $1.25. 
 
 Four Years in Ashantee. Raraseyer and Kahne. $1.75. 
 
 Gaboon Stories. Mrs. S. J. Preston. 80 cents. 
 
 George Paull, of Benita. Samuel Wilson, D.D. $1.10. 
 
 Story of Madagascar. John M. Mears, D.D. $1.25. 
 
 Martyr Church of Madagascar. Rev. W. Ellis. $1.50. 
 
 Africa from Herodotus to Livingstone. $5.00. 
 
 Crowned in Palm Land. Rev. R. H. Nassau, M.D. $1.00. 
 
 Congo Free State. H. M. Stanley. $10.00. 
 
 The River Congo. H. H. Johnston. 
 
 The Soudan. Dr. Williams. 
 
 MISSIONARIES IN WESTERN AFRICA— 1886. 
 
 LIBERIA MISSION. 
 
 Monrovia : Rev. S. S. Sevier. 
 
 Clay Ashland : Rev. Philip F. Flournoy ; Mr. Albert King; 
 Mrs. Rachel A. Ethridge. 
 
 Marshall : Rev. R. A. M. Deputie. 
 
 New Toms, near Farmington River: Rev. Robert A. M. 
 Deputie. 
 
 Greenville: Rev. David R. Frazier. 
 
 SiNOE : Rev. David R. Frazier. 
 
 GiBEAH, on the Farmington River ; Mrs. Sophia E. Nurse. 
 
 Brewersville : 
 
 Schiefflin: Mr. R. F. Deputie. 
 
 GABOON AND CORISCO MISSION. 
 
 Benita: on the mainland, fifty-three miles north of Corisco; 
 occupied as a Mission station, 1864 ; Rev. Cornelius Do Heer 
 and his wife, Rev. William C. Giiult and his wife ; Mrs. Louise 
 Reutlinger. Out-stations — Batanga, Evune, Bata, etc. ; one na- 
 tive minister, seven native assistants. 
 
 CoRisco : fifty-five miles north of the equator and from fifteen 
 to twenty miles from the mainland. Alongo: occupied as a 
 
120 III.STOKK'AL SKETCH OF TIIK MISSIONS IN AFRICA. 
 
 station, 1850; Rev. Ibia J'Ucenje; one native licentiate preacher. 
 Out-station at Mbiko, on the mainland ol)po!^ite Corisco ; three 
 native assistants. 
 
 Gaboon: Baraha, on tlie (ial)oon River, near the equator, ten 
 miles from the sea; occupied as a ^lission station, 1842; trans- 
 ferred to the Board, 1870; Rev. Graham C. Campbell and his 
 Avife; Mi's. Thomas E. Oj^^den, jMi.-^s Lydia Jones and Mr. Peter 
 Menkel. Out-station at Rembuoe, on the Gabt)on River : Rev. 
 Niaka Truman. 
 
 Ne.vu Nen(;enenge: seventy miles up the Gaboon River; 
 at Angom: occupied as a station, 1881 ; Rev. Arthur W. Mar- 
 lin«r and his wife. At Nengenenge, out-station: one native teacher. 
 At Munda: one native assistant. 
 
 Kangwe: on the Ogove River, 165 miles from the sea by the 
 river, or 00 miles direct ; occupied as a JNIission .station, 1876; 
 Rev. Messrs. AVilliam H Robinson and Adolphus C. Good and 
 their wives ; Miss Mary L. Hardinj; ; one native licentiate 
 preacher ; two other native helpers. Out-staiions on the river, at 
 Belambila, etc. 
 
 TAL.\(iUGA: on the Ogove River, fifty miles above Kangwe; 
 occupied as a Mission station, 1882; Rev. Robert H. Nassau, 
 M.D. ; Miss Isabella A. Nassau. 
 
Ifina. 
 
 BY. 
 
 Rev. WILLIAM A. HOLLIDAY, D. D. 
 
SYRIA & GALILEE 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION 
 
 THE LAND. 
 
 Syria is that Asiatic country at the eastern end of tlie Medi- 
 terranean. On the north it runs up to the Taurus mountains. 
 On the east it stretches away to the Euphrates and the Arabian 
 desert. On the south lies Arabia.* The total length from north 
 to south is some four hundred miles, and the area about sixty 
 thousand square miles, or about one and a quarter times that of 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 Syria may be roughly described as a country of alternate de- 
 pression and elevation. There are four main bands or strips. 
 A narrow strip of plain skirts the Mediterranean. Next to this 
 and parallel with the coast is a mountainous strip. In the north 
 it is the Lebanon range, whose heights rise to ten thousand feet. 
 In the south the continuation, with some interruption from lateral 
 valleys, is the west Jordanic mountains, declining into the hill 
 country of Judea. Thirdly, we have a belt or strip of lower 
 level. In the north it is the valley of the Asy or Orontes. In 
 the centre it is Coele- Syria, or the hollow land. In the south it 
 is the unique valley of the Jordan and chasm of the Dead Sea. 
 Last of all is another elevated region, the mountains of Anti- 
 Lebanon and the mountains of Moab and high table-lands east 
 of the Jordan. With such variety of surface there must, of 
 course, be great variety of climate. While there is tropical heat 
 at some seasons on the coast and in the Jordan valley, Lebanon 
 always wears a snowy crown and sends down ice-cold streams. 
 Where water is not lacking, the fertile soil produces the fruits of 
 earth in great variety even under the poor tillage it now receives. 
 Wheat, barley, rice, durra, cotton, tobacco, grapes, olives, figs, 
 dates, oranges and lemons are staples. The mulberry thrives, 
 and makes the rearing of the silkworm and raising of silk an 
 important industry. The cedar, the pine, the fir, once clothed 
 the mountains. Buffaloes, camels, hoi-ses, goats and sheep are 
 
 *It is perhaps well to note that this is not the Syria of the Old Testament, from 
 whifh Phojnicia and Palestine were distinguished ; but it coincides with the Roman 
 province in the days of Paul, and is the Syria of the present day. 
 
 123 
 
rJ4 HISTORICAL SKETfll OF 
 
 the domestic animals. Tliis land, even after centuries of misrule 
 — it is part of the dominion of " the unspeakable Turk" — is still 
 a rich, a fair, a jLjoodly land. 
 
 It .scarcely need he said that Syria is a storied land. It figures 
 largely in human history. Through it lies the great highway 
 between Asia and Africa, which has been so often thronged by 
 caravans of trade, so often trodden by hosts of war. Pharaohs 
 that flourished bt'fore the days of Moses; Assyrian con(|uerors; 
 the great Alexander; Pomi)ey ; Moslem hosts; crusaders; the 
 French under Napoleon, and again in our own time; conflicting 
 Egyptian and Turkish armies — are all in the procession that has 
 moved over or tarried upon the Syrian soil. More still, here was 
 unr.)lled the ancient revelation of the true God. Patriarchs 
 wandered here; this was in part the ancient territory of the 
 chosen people. Proi)het and apostle lived and labored here. 
 Highest of all, here the life, the toils, the sorrows, the death, the 
 rising again, of our Lord. Hence went out at the first the word 
 of life for all mankind. 
 
 THE PEOPLE. 
 
 Who and what are the inhabitants of this land? Estimates 
 of the i)oi)ulation of Syria vary widely. The lowest is one, the 
 highest, two millions. There is really an uncertain and ever- 
 changing element of considerable magnitude ; we mean the wan- 
 dering desert-tribes, who, to-day in Syria, to-morrow are far down 
 in Ai'abia. The fixed population is in the cities, towns and vil- 
 lages. Damascus has lo(),000 inhabitants, and in the plain 
 around there are 140 villages with a total po])ulation of 50,000 
 more. Aleppo has something less than 100,000; Hamah, over 
 40,000; Hums, 20,000; Tripoli, 1(),()00; Beirut, 70,000; Jaffa, 
 8,000; Jerusalem, 25,000 ; Sidon, 7,000. 
 
 As to races, there are said to be in Syria over 25,000 Jews. 
 Tliose in Palestine — who constitute })robably more than half — 
 have come from other countries, whereas the Jewish element in 
 Ale]ipo and Damascus is native there. There are a few Turks. 
 There are fifty to sixty thousand Armenians. These — Jews, 
 Turks and Armenians — aside, the great bulk of the population 
 of Syria is to be regarded as Arabs. There is substantially but 
 one race ; there is one prevalent language ; there are, however, 
 many divisions and sects. 
 
 The Moslems constitute the mass of the population. They are 
 most numerous in the secondary towns and rural districts. They 
 are of the orthodox faith, or Sunnites, and of course look' to the 
 sultan as not oidy their j)olitical, but also their religious head. 
 Tiie Druses are often counted as a Moslem sect. Their doctrines 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 125 
 
 were long kept secret, but are now better known. Though the 
 Druse superstition sprang, in the eleventh century, from Islam- 
 ism, it has so far departed from it as not properly to be reckoned 
 with it. They regard the English as their friends ; yet they have 
 sometimes been wrought upon by Turkish Mohammedan influ- 
 ences, and have taken arms against those bearing the Christian 
 name, as in 1841, 1845, and notably in 1860. The Druses pro- 
 fess one God indefinable, incomprehensible and passionless. He 
 has become incarnate in a succession of ten men, the last of 
 whom was Hakim, caliph of Egypt, who was assassinated A. D. 
 1044. With that incarnation the door of mercy was closed ; no 
 converts are now to be made. Hakim will one day reappear and 
 conquer the world. The transmigration of souls is held by the 
 Druses. They have seven great commandments, one of w^iich 
 enjoins truth ; but this holds among themselves only, and prac- 
 tically the Druses in this respect are sadly like the Cretans of 
 old. They do not believe in prayer. It has been charged that 
 in their secret assemblies they are guilty of the most nefarious 
 practices ; but the charge has not been sustained. There is 
 among them a special class — the Ockals — who alone are initiated 
 into the deeper mysteries of the faith. The Druses are a moun- 
 tain people. Their territory embraces the western slopes of Leb- 
 anon and all the Anti-Lebanon. Their number is variously 
 estimated, and perhaps the estimates are not all made from the 
 same point of view. Some give fifty thousand ; others not less 
 than three times that number. Their political head, the Great 
 Emir, lives at Deir el Kamar, near Beirut. The sheik of the 
 Ockals is the religious head. 
 
 The Nusairiyeh are described by Dr. H. H. Jessup as a strange, 
 wild, bloodthirsty race, numbering about two hundred thousand, 
 who live to the north of Mount Lebanon, inhabiting the moun- 
 tains that extend from Antioch to Tripoli. They keep their 
 doctrines secret, and have signs of recognition, like a secret order. 
 Women are not allowed to be initiated, and are meanly esteemed. 
 Polygamy is common, and divorce occurs at the will of the man. 
 Swearing and lying are universal. 
 
 We come now to the nominal Christians of Arab race and 
 tongue. There are, first, the Greeks. They are called Greeks, 
 although Arabs by race, simply on account of their religion. 
 They are orthodox members of the Greek Church. They are 
 under the patronage of Russia. They have a patriarch of Anti- 
 och and a number of bishops. There are some hundred and 
 fifty thousand of these Greeks. 
 
 The Jacobites are a small body of dissenters from the Greek 
 6 
 
126 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Church. They get their name from Jacobus, bishop of Edessa, 
 who died A. d. 578. 
 
 The Greek Catholics are converts from the Greek Church to 
 Romanism. They have, however, made few changes in passing 
 over. Their w orship is in their native Arabic. Their priests are 
 aUowcd to marry. The sect embraces about fifty thousand 
 souls, and includes many of the most enterprising and wealthy 
 of the native Christians of Syria. They have had a patron in 
 Austria. 
 
 The Maronites represent the ancient Syrian Church. They get 
 their name from John Maro, monk, priest and patriarch, who 
 died A. iJ. 707. Since the twelfth century they have been in 
 close communion with the Latin Church, though adhering to the 
 Oriental rite. Their service is conducted in the Syriac, a lan- 
 guage not understood by the people. They are ignorant and 
 bigoted. Their head is the patriarch of Antioch, whose resi- 
 dence is in the convent of Canobin. The Maronites number one 
 hundred and fifty thousand, and dwell chiefly in Mount Leb- 
 anon. They cherish friendship for the French. These then are 
 the sects — the orthodox of the Greek Church, the Jacobites, the 
 Greek Catholics and the Maronites — that make up the so-called 
 Christian element, the nominally Christian element, in the Arab 
 population of Syria. 
 
 In respect of the relation to one another of these various ele- 
 ments, to some extent they are found forming separate communi- 
 ties. Thus the Druses are the exclusive population of about 120 
 towns and villages. So there are regions where Maronites alone 
 are found. Sometimes, however, the various elements are 
 mingled. In the north Druses are intermingled with Maronites, 
 in the south with Greeks. They share thus with the Christians 
 the occupation of about 230 villages. This contact may at times 
 do something to increase the spirit of toleration ; at others it only 
 gives greater occasion for bitterness and jealousy. Religious and 
 political hatred and distrust would readily break out into vio- 
 lence if allowed. The conflict between Lgypt and Turkey, end- 
 ing in 1840, broke up peaceful relations that had long existed 
 between Druses and Maronites, and since then there have been a 
 number of " battle years." 
 
 DIFFICULTIES OF THE FIELD. 
 
 It must be obvious that the presence of so many rival and 
 jealous Hects all calling themselves Christian, must constitute a 
 very great difficulty in his mission field. A still greater is of- 
 fered by the religion dominant in the land. On the basis of 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 127 
 
 missionary experience in Turkey and Syria, the opinion has come 
 largely to prevail that the Moslem is impervious to Christian 
 work. The opinion surely needs to be modified in view of 
 results in India, where some of the best native Christians are 
 converts from Islamism. But it must be admitted that there 
 have been immense difficulties in the way of evangelizing the 
 Mohammedans of the Turkish empire. The law long made it 
 death for a Moslem to change his faith. In 1843 a young man 
 was publicly beheaded in Constantinople on this account. This 
 event was the starting-point of a series of diplomatic agitations, 
 which culminated after the Crimean War in the issue of the 
 Hatti Humaiyoun, the firman in which the sultan ordained re- 
 ligious liberty. But the letter of this charter has always been 
 evaded. The Turks in general do not understand religious 
 liberty in the same sense in which we do. Practically, freedom 
 of conscience does not exist for converts from Mohammedanism. 
 These abandon the faith of their fathers at their own peril. 
 Were there no hindrances of this kind, there would remain 
 Moslem pride and bigotry. In the Turkish empire the nominal 
 Christians are in a state of subjection ; and it is not often the 
 case that the rulers accept the faith of the ruled. There have 
 been special reasons why it has not been so here. There has 
 been, it must be confessed, little to attract in the Christianity 
 exhibited by the fossilized churches of the East. The Moslem's 
 notions of Christianity have been derived from those whose doc- 
 trines are corrupt, whose worship is idolatrous, whose morals are 
 debased. The very truth contained in the Moslem's system — its 
 doctrine of the spirituality of God — has been an obstacle to the 
 progress of Protestantism, which he has supposed of a piece with 
 the only Christianity of which he has known. 
 
 MISSIONARY OPERATIONS IN SYRIA HITHERTO. 
 
 Our sketch of Protestant and American missionary work in 
 Syria falls into two parts. The first extends from the begin- 
 ning to the year 1870. The second embraces the period from 
 1870 to the present. 
 
■J.'S HISTORICAL SKETfll OF 
 
 FIRST PERIOD— 1818-1870. 
 
 The history of American missions in Syria — and tliey are 
 tlu' principal ones there* — begins with the appointment, in 1818, 
 of riiny Fisk and Levi Pareons as missionaries to Palestine. 
 These are honored names, though only a brief service was per- 
 mitted to their wearers. These zealous and devoted men were 
 sent out by the American Board — at tlnit time and for a 
 number of years later the only agency for foreign evangel- 
 istic work available to American Presbyterians. ^Ir. Parsons 
 arrived at Jerusalem February 17, 18'2l. He was the first 
 Protestant missionary that ever resided there, and he began 
 the work of distributing the Scriptures. It was not long, 
 however, before the disturbing influence of the revolt in Greece, 
 and of the effort of that country to secure its inde{)endence of 
 Turkey, extended to Syria. Mr. Parsons thought it best to with- 
 draw for a time. He did not live to return, as his death occurred 
 in Egypt, February 10, 1822. Mr. Fisk reached Jerusalem in 
 1823, having been joined on the way by Jonas King, known 
 afterward so long and so well by his evangelistic labors in Greece. 
 The brethren preached and taught in Jerusalem, with various 
 intervals of sojourn and travel in other parts of the land, until 
 the spring of 1825. As the quiet of the region was disturbed 
 by the acts of the pasha of Damascus, who had come with an 
 armed force to collect tribute due him, the missionaries then 
 withdrew. Mr. King left Syria shortly and Mr. Fisk died. The 
 station at Jerusalem was suspended for nearly nine years. 
 Subsetjuent efforts to revive it were not successful, and, in 
 1844, it was finally abandoned. 
 
 What larger experience only confirmed in respect of the dis- 
 advantages of Jerusalem as a mission centre, early began to 
 be apparent. Hence, as far back as 1823, a new point was 
 chosen. This was Beirut. It is an ancient city on the Med- 
 iterranean coast, with a roadstead and small artificial harbor. It 
 was the port of Damascus, distant fifty-seven miles, or by dili- 
 gence fourteen hours. Now, however, it is the more important 
 
 ♦The Irish Presbyterian Church has a station in Damascus; the liritisli Syrian 
 School Society has sciiools in Beirut, Damascus, Baallx'k, Tyre and elscwliorc : the 
 Leltanon Si'h(jnls Committee of the Free Churcli of SidtUunl has souio twenty sciiools 
 in the western ilistrictof the Lebanon Piishalic; theCliunli Missinnaiy S.M-ii'ty (Cliiireh 
 of England) occupies Palestine; the Kelbrmed Prcsliytcrian ('liiinli i>f tlic United 
 States has a mission at Latakiah, laboring chieHy among the pagan Niisaiiiych ; the 
 .Icrusalem Verein of Berlin and the Chrishona Mission have missions and scIumiIs in 
 .Jerusalem. There are also twelve medical missions in Syria (Palestine included). 
 See these named, with some less considerable enterprises, in the Foreign Minsionary 
 for Decemljer, 1882. 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 129 
 
 city of the two as respects commerce To the east, at no great 
 distance, and stretching to north and south, is the range of 
 Mount Lebanon. To the south is a beautiful and fertile plain. 
 The city rises from the water's edge and extends back u])on a 
 hill It is well supplied with water. From a population of 
 perhaps 15,000, in 1820, Beirut has increased to about 70,000. 
 This is mainly Semitic and comprises Druses, Maronites, Greeks 
 (i. e., as already explained, Arabs belonging to the Greek 
 Church), Moslems and Jews. The streets are wide, the houses 
 lofty and spacious, the suburbs beautiful with gardens and trees. 
 From the sea the aspect is more that of a European than an 
 Oriental city. 
 
 The missionaries were Messrs. Bird and Goodell. They landed 
 October 16, 1823. They occupied themselves with circulation of 
 the Scriptures, which soon excited the opposition of the Papists, 
 and called out the anathemas of the Maronite and Syrian patri- 
 archs ; with the preparation of useful books ; and with the educa- 
 tion of the young. Even in these its early stages the work was 
 not without result. But it also was exposed to the incidents and 
 consequences of that war which Greece waged for independence ; 
 and, in the unsettled state of the whole East, Messrs. Bird, 
 Goodell and Smith — Eli Smith, who had joined the mission the 
 year before — thought best to remove for a time and retired to 
 Malta in May, 1828. 
 
 The mission was reoccupied in May, 1830, by Mr. Bird and 
 -'his wife. Mr. Smith returned later. The Avork was taken up 
 again in the same forms. With the exception of another period 
 of suspension — this was 1839-40 — similar to the one just noted, 
 it has been prosecuted ever since. The history of the mission 
 pictures many vicissitudes and alternations. At one time the 
 plague is feared. Then the cholera (1832) rages in Aleppo, 
 Damascus and Acre, cuts off a third of the pilgrims from Beirut 
 to Mecca, but does not enter Beirut itself. One while the land 
 is agitated by wars whose causes are of external origin ; or dis- 
 turbed by political commotions in which hopes and fears connect 
 with the attitude and action of the European powers ; or troubled 
 by local oppression and uprising ; and again it is at peace. The 
 letter of the law grows more favorable and tolerant. The spirit 
 of Moslem magistrates and populace seems sometimes to be 
 softening ; and again there are outbreaks of bitter hate. New 
 ground is entered upon and new stations are formed ; new enter- 
 prises are taken up in existing stations ; new missionaries an-ive. 
 We become acquainted with the now household names of Thom- 
 son, Van Dyck, Calhoun, De Forest, Eddy, Bliss, Jessup, Post. 
 " How happens it," said a man one day to Mr. Wheeler, of Har- 
 
130 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 poot, "that all the missionaries' wives arc an«:els ?" The angels 
 were not inonopolizi'd l)y the mission upon tlie Kiiplirates. There 
 were noble women in Syria, drawn thither hy love of Christ and 
 pity for the degraded. Thi'v were teaching in schools; they were 
 exhibiting the infliienee and power of Cliristianity in the home; 
 they were accomplishing much for the elevation of their own sex 
 in a land where it has been signally degraded. iSometimes the 
 mission record is of death or of the removal of workers on ac- 
 count of failing health. Often there is earnest ajipeal for rein- 
 forcement. Tiiere are times of cpiiet and times of persecution. 
 There are .seasons of great promise ; and again there is need of 
 faith and patience, as what seemed opportunities of expanded 
 work and j)ermanent growth vanbh.* 
 
 THE MISSION WORK IN ITS BRANCHES. 
 
 In seeking to gain intelligent and accurate knowledge of the 
 history of the Syrian mission, we cannot do better than di.s- 
 tingui-sh the main instrumentalities, and, fixing our attenticm 
 upon them successively, follow each along the line of its opera- 
 tion. These, of course, are the same here as elsewhere: the 
 Press, the School, the Pulpit. 
 
 THE PRESS, TRANSLATION, ETC. 
 
 Tiie first printing in connection with the mission was done at 
 IMalta. The American Board had an establishment in full opera- 
 tion there as early as 1826. There were three presses and fonts 
 of type in several languages, Arabic included. In 1834 the 
 Arabic portion of the establishment was transferred to Beirut. 
 INIr. Smith was to have the charge. He bestowed much thought 
 and labor upon the outfit. It soon became evident that the 
 Ara])ic type used was not up to the standards of poi)ular taste, 
 Mr. Smith collected models of the most ap])roved characters, 
 and type was cast corres])onding with these. The stock was re- 
 ])lenishcd from time to time, and nothing remained lacking on 
 the score of elegance. Mr. Smith himself for many years read 
 the proof-sheets of nearly every work printed. He became one 
 of the most accurate and finished Arabic scholare of his day. 
 
 Sometimes this nussion i)ress is idle for a little on account of 
 lack of funds or of a printer, or that more attention may be de- 
 voted to other branches of the work ; but in general it is active 
 and fruitful. No government restriction or censorehip seeks to 
 
 *Tho aspect of mission work as rolated to the Druses in the period from 1835 to 
 1812 Hignally ilUistrates promise and disappointment. 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 131 
 
 impede. Its issues steadily grow in number and comprise an 
 increasing storehouse of truth. Previous to the transfer to Beirut 
 three works had been issued in Arabic. One was " The Farewell 
 Letter of Rev. Jonas King;" another was "Asaad Shidiak's 
 Statement of his Conversion and Persecutions;" the third was 
 Mr. Bird's " Reply to the Maronite Bishop of Beirut." Between 
 1836 and 1870 nearly sixty titles are enumerated. Among these 
 were such works as the " Dairyman's Daughter," " Nevins' 
 Thoughts on Popery," "Alexander's Evidences," " Edwards' 
 History of Redemption." There were many valuable works for 
 school use and many tracts. The work of the press indicates a 
 demand for its supplies ; and the supply operates to increase the 
 demand. 
 
 We are indebted to Syrian missionaries, if not to the mission 
 press, for most excellent literary work in the service of biblical 
 learning. Dr. Robinson's " Researches in Palestine " — still the 
 great authority in its department— owes something to the labors 
 of Dr. Eli Smith, who traveled with its author, and gave him 
 the assistance of his Arabic scholarship. And Dr. Wm. M. 
 Thomson was fitted by his life in Syria to write his work, no less 
 useful than charming, " The Land and the Book." But the 
 great glory of the mission is its translation of the Bible into 
 Arabic. There existed numerous translations already both of 
 Old Testament and New, some in print and some in manuscript. 
 These, however, were of comparatively late date. They were in 
 some cases made from other versions, as Syriac, Coptic, Latin, 
 etc. The text of the translation used by the missionaries came 
 from Rome. It offended the taste of the Arabs, fastidious as to 
 correctness of language and elegance of style. There was need 
 of a new version. Hence it was resolved to make a new transla- 
 tion into Arabic from the inspired originals. 
 
 The work was begun by Dr. Eli Smith, and long prosecuted 
 by him. He had the aid of Mr. Bistany, a native scholar. When 
 Dr. Smith died, eight years later — in 1857 — he had put into 
 Arabic more than three-quarters of the Bible. A small portion 
 had received his final and exacting revision. A much larger 
 was nearly ready for the press. Thus the work was well ad- 
 vanced. It was taken up by Dr. C. V. A. Van Dyck, connected 
 with the mission since 1840, and recognized by all as possessing 
 in high degree the necessary qualifications. He had the assist- 
 ance also of the best native scholarship. The translation was 
 finished in 1861, and the entire Bible printed in 1865. It was 
 thus the work of sixteen years. It is praised as accurate and 
 classical. It is now printed in New York, London and Beirut, 
 in different sizes and in cheap and attractive form. Let us re- 
 
132 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 mciiibcr tliat tliis is a missionary achievement not for Syria 
 alone: it is a work for all Mohammedan lands. Sixty millions 
 speak Arahic as their native tongue. It is the sacred language 
 of one hundred and seventy-five millions. They dwell from the 
 western coast of Africa to the eastern coast of Asia. The Word 
 of God " is on sale in Arabic in Jerusalem and Damascus, in 
 Alexandria and Cairo, in Constantinople and Aleppo, in Mosul 
 and Bagdad, in Teheran and Tabriz, in Delhi and Agra, in Cal- 
 cutta and Bombay, in Shanghai, Canton and Peking, in Zanzibar 
 and Khartoum, in Algiers and Tunis, in Liberia and Sierra 
 Leone." This is America's gift to the Mohammedan world. 
 
 EDUCATION, 
 
 Education must enter largely into all missionary work. It has 
 been especially prominent in the work in Syria. Schools were 
 begun in Beirut in 1824. At first the wives of the missionaries 
 taught a class of six Arab children. Soon an Arab teacher was 
 engaged. The pupils increased rapidly in number. In 1827 six 
 hundred were in attendance on thirteen schools, one hundred 
 being girls. The Komish ecclesiastics were very hostile to these 
 schools. At first only reading and writing were taught. There 
 ■was not then a demand for higher instruction, nor were there 
 teachers qualified to give it. These common schools spread from 
 Beirut into other parts of the land. They pushed into Mount 
 Lebanon, into the interior, into the other cities of the coast. 
 They did a good work, raising up a great body of readers and 
 causing a demand for books, and preparing the way for higher 
 schools. Many taught in them became converts. Thus by them 
 Protestantism gained entrance and was advanced. And they 
 had an inij)ortant influence in rousing other sects to rivalry, and 
 in diffusing knowledge and raising the standard of intelligence. 
 
 The missionaries introduced new notions about female educa- 
 tion. It was part of the degradation of woman that it was 
 thought unnecessary, or even dangerous, that she should be 
 taught. The missionaries received girls into their families. By 
 and by they were found in the common schools ; then schools 
 were opened for them. There was one in Beirut, in charge of 
 Taunus el Haddad, one of the early converts of the mission. A 
 boarding-school was begun at Beirut, and much attention subse- 
 (piently given to it and great good accomplished by it. Ladies 
 went out from America to take charge of it. Its scoj)e was ad- 
 vanced with the advancing demands of its ])atr<)ns. In ]8()6 a 
 comniodious and substantial edifice was erected for it, at a cost of 
 about $11,000. 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 133 
 
 About 1863 another boarding-school for girls was established, 
 at Sidou, iis a purely missionary institution, with a view to 
 training teachers and helpers in the work. These efforts for 
 female education have benefited the minds and hearts upon which 
 they have wrought. They have done a larger and greater work 
 in transforming and removing the prejudices of centuries. 
 
 In 1834 we find ten interesting young men receiving instruc- 
 tion from the missionaries in English and in science. Out of this 
 grew a seminary for boys, suspended in 1842, but revived at 
 Abeih in 1845, and placed under the care of Mr. Calhoun. It 
 was meant to raise up teachers and pastors ; but the end was not 
 accomplished as fully as was hoped, althougli considerable classes 
 were gathered, and these from many quarters. In 1850, for 
 example, of nineteen pupils, four were Druses, three Greeks, four 
 Maronites, four Greek Catholics, two Protestants, and one each 
 Syrian and Armenian. Up to 1870 most of the teachers in 
 the schools and religious instructors in the congregations were 
 graduates of this institution. 
 
 For a time the Abeih seminary had a theological department. 
 In 1869 a theological seminary was begun there. Dr. Jessup, 
 from Beirut, and Mr. Eddy, from Sidon, were associated with 
 Mr. Calhoun in the charge of it. There were seven students 
 in the first class. They spent their vacation of five months in 
 evangelistic work. 
 
 The time came when the need was felt for an institution of high 
 order. The project for a Syrian Protestant college was discussed 
 at a meeting of the mission in 1861, and the plan sketched. "The 
 objects deemed essential were to enable natives to obtain in their 
 own country, in their own language, and at a moderate cost, a 
 thorough literary, scientific, and professional education ; to found 
 an institution which should be conducted on principles strictly 
 evangelical, but not sectarian, with doors open to youth of every 
 Oriental sect and nationality Avho would conform to its regula- 
 tions, but so ordered that students, while elevated intellectually 
 and spiritually, should not materially change their native customs. 
 The hope was entertained that much of the instruction might at 
 once be intrusted to j^ious and competent natives, and that ulti- 
 mately the teaching could be left in the hands of those Avho had 
 been raised up by the college itself." It was deemed best that the 
 college should be independent of the Board of Missions. Still the 
 connection with the mission could not but be close. " Missionary 
 instruction created a demand for it ; the plans and prayers 
 and labors of missionaries established it ; the friends of missions 
 endowed it. Its aim and that of other missionary labor are one — 
 the enlightenment and salvation of the Arabic-speaking race." 
 
 6* 
 
lo4 HISTORICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 Most of the money w:us raised in America. A plot of ground wa.s 
 inircliiu<('<l in the sul)urhs of Beirut, and buihlings were begun. 
 Tlie college wius ojx'ucd in 18t)(), with a chuss of fourteen menibei-^. 
 Dr. Daniel Bliss was president. A coui"se of medical iiLStruction 
 was soon added to the academic. 
 
 CHURCHES, ETC. 
 
 "lie commanded us to preach unto the jK'oplc," said the 
 a}M»stles. The j)ress and the school have their place ; but the 
 chief agency in sprcjiding the kingdom must be the oral ])roclama- 
 tion of the gos})el of the kingdom. None will (juestion this 
 ])nnciple. It may ha])j)en, however, for a time in some com- 
 munities that the way is not open for preaching on an extended 
 scale. Much of the jK>j)ulati()n may be not accessible by it. 
 Hence the need of a ])reparatory work, in which attention is given 
 chiefly to methods and agencies that are avowedly subordinate. 
 This lias been the state of affairs in Syria. The Moslems espe- 
 cially could not be reached by preaching. They would not listen 
 to it. The most that could be done for them was through the 
 ])ress and the school. Hence the prominence of these agencies in 
 Syrian mission work. 
 
 Preaching, however, has by no means been neglected. At first 
 much Wits informal, and ])artook of the nature of conversation 
 and individual address. The missionaries admitted all comers to 
 their family worship, and used it as a means of making known the 
 truth. The early efforts were not in vain. In 1827 a little band 
 of twenty converts had been gathered. It comprised several who 
 long sun'ived, and since have been very useful in the service. 
 One had a short course, and received the martyr's crown. Asaad 
 Shidiak wjxs a young educated Manmite, teac-her of science and 
 theology in one of their convents, and afterwards conductor of an 
 Arabic school for boys in Beirut. There he became a convert to 
 Protectant Christianity. The Maronite patriarch sent for him, 
 and detained him in custody, trying all means to reclaim him. 
 Asjuvd escaped, but was again taken. It became known that he 
 w;vs imprisoned and enchained in the convent of Canobin. (.)cca- 
 sionally glimpses only could be had of his situation. He 
 lingered out a few years of oppression and cruelty, maintaining 
 his Christian profession to the last. His death is involved in 
 obscurity, but is supposed to have occurred in 1830. 
 
 For many years the converts at Bciirut were received into the 
 mission church, which included the missionary families there. In 
 1848 the native Protestants of Beirut jjctitioned to be set off in a 
 church by themselves. This was accordingly done. The next 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 135 
 
 year this church had a membership of twenty-seven. Ten were 
 from the Greek Church, four Greek Catholics, four IMaronites, 
 five Armenians, three Druses, and one a Jacobite. The testimony 
 is that they were lettini^ their light shine. Additions are reported 
 from time to time. In 1869 a fine building, well located, pro- 
 vided with tower and bell, was com])leted. It was to serve both 
 for the Anglo-American element an<l the native congregation. 
 
 In 1844 there was an interesting movement at Ha.sl)ciya. This 
 was a place of several thousand inhabitants, mainly Druses and 
 Greeks, at the foot of Mount Hermon. A considerable body 
 seceded from the Greek Church, declared themselves Protestants, 
 and applied to the mission for instruction. Their motives were at 
 first somewhat mixed ; but the course of affairs showed a great 
 deal of sincerity and earnastness. Native heli)ers were sent, and 
 some of the missionaries themselves went thither. The Greek 
 patriarch at Damascus became alarmed, and a troop of horsemen 
 was sent to quarter themselves on the Protestant families. The 
 Druses now interfered for the protection of the Protestants, and 
 succeeded in checking persecution for a time. It subsequently 
 broke out violently, and the victims were obliged to flee. We 
 need not follow the coui-se of events further than to say that 
 in the spring of 1847 the Protestants of Hsusbeiya succeeded in 
 laying their grievances before the sultan, and an order was issued 
 that they be protected and no one allowed to disturb them in 
 their meetings and worship. A church of sixteen members was 
 formed in July, 1851, which increiised to twenty-five the same 
 year. Good testimony is given respecting it in the following 
 years. Hasbeiya suffered greatly in the war of 1860. It wa.s the 
 scene of a terrible massacre by the Druses, and the Protestant 
 house of Avorship was partially destroyed ; but of more than one 
 thousand persons murdered there and in the vicinity, only nine 
 were Protestants. "It is," says Dr. Anderson, "a remarkable 
 fact that, excepting perhaps in Damascus, no injury was offered 
 to a missionary, and Protestants, when recognized as such, were 
 generally safe." 
 
 We have interesting accounts of the rise and progress of the 
 native churches at Sidon, at Tripoli, at Hums ; but on these we 
 cannot dwell. The general features are the same. The work 
 begins, and then local persecution arises. As at Hums, the native 
 brethren are stoned and beaten in the streets. As at Safeeta, in 
 1867, the whole Protestant community is arrested, released, driven 
 into the wilderness, and their houses plundered. What Syrian 
 converts, from Asaad Shidiak down, have been willing to endure, 
 show's how genuine has been the work of grace in their hearts. 
 
 Though the missionaries gave special eftbrt and attention to the 
 
1:1G HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 rai.sin«r up of ii native niinistry, they did not meet with eorre- 
 spondinp: sueee-ss. In 1870 there were .some forty as.sifjtants and 
 teachers, hut there were hut two native ordaincnl ministers. 
 
 It .sliould be mentioned that native missionary .societies were 
 formed in the churche-s, and jirogre-ss made in educating the con- 
 gregations in the grace of giving. 
 
 RE.SUME OF RESULTS UT TO 1H70. 
 
 There are many results of missionary work, most real, most 
 im|K>rtant, which cannot be put into figure.^*. Such are the 
 removal of prejudice and the gaining of resjR-ct. Book.s, .school.s, 
 < liiirches, the lives of mi.s-;ionaries and of their converts must 
 through a .series of years produce an eflect up(m the mind of any 
 community. As the Christian religion comes to be undci'stood, 
 as its fruits are noted, there is more hope that it may be at 
 la.st embraced. The fifty years' labor at which we have glanced 
 accomplished much in this direction. Beyond this, however, there 
 is nuich in the present case that is visible and tangible. The 
 entire Bil)le hits been translated. Many excellent works, educa- 
 tional and religious, have been published. Millions of j)ages have 
 been printed and juit in circulation. Many common schools have 
 been established, in which, among others, are many Moslem girls. 
 There are boarding-schools for girls at Beirut and Sidon. There 
 is a seminary for young men at Abeih, and a theological seminary 
 there also. There is a Syrian Protestant college at Beirut. There 
 are native churches at Beirut, and at and about Tripoli, Abeih, 
 and Sidon, with numerous Protestant communities and preaching- 
 stations. The churches are being trained to benevolence luid to 
 self-support. So much for the first period of the history. 
 
 SECOND PERIOD— 1870-1885. 
 
 This is constituted a distinct period by change of control. As 
 we have seen, the INIission wsis founded and had been conducted 
 h'therto by tlie American Board. At the reunion of the Ohl and 
 New School branches of the Presbyterian ('hurch in 1870 the 
 members of the former New School body, who had constituted 
 a very considerable jiortion of the supporters of the Americmi 
 Board, gave uj) their relation to it and became constituents of the 
 Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions. As it was felt not to 
 be just tiiat the American Board with diminished inimber of con- 
 tributors should contiiuio to bear the same burden, or that those 
 who had long contributed to its work should be recpiired to 
 renounce all their rights therein, an amicable arrangement was 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 137 
 
 made whereby cei'taiu missions, of which those in Syria and 
 Persia were chief, were transferred to the Presbyterian Board. 
 While this transfer gives us as Presbyterians a new and special 
 interest, and responsibility, it made little immediate difference as 
 respects affairs in the field itself. It wa.s wisely left to time to 
 prepare the way for the changes which should bring the Mission 
 into conformity with the Presbyterian system. This course has 
 been vindicated by the result. At the annual meeting of the 
 Mission, December 1882, the plan of the formation of a Synod 
 and five Presbyteries, to have no organic ecclesiastical connection 
 with Churches in Great Britain or the United States, was unani- 
 mously adopted. This plan has been carried out so far as the 
 organization of the Presbytery of Sidon, at Jedeideh in October 
 1883 ; and a second Presbytery at Beirut, in April 1885. The 
 meetings of these Presbyteries held up to the present, show 
 that the Syrian Church is at least an apt scholar as respects 
 the lessons of "concerted action, the validity of representative 
 authority, and the majority rule." 
 
 This period coincides exactly with the oi'ganized activity of the 
 women of the Presbyterian Church in Foreign Missions. Syria 
 as a mission field has enlisted their interest and shared their 
 labors in its due proportion. The Woman's Foreign Missionary 
 Society has done much, especially in support of school work, pro- 
 viding buildings, paying salaries of teachers, and maintaining 
 scholarships. 
 
 POLITICAL agitation; attitude of government. 
 
 Reference has been made to the effect on the Mission in the 
 former period due to the fact that Syria, having to so great extent 
 a Moslem population, is wonderfully responsive to agitations in 
 the Moslem world ; and to the fact that its fortunes are bound up 
 with those of the Turkish Empire, of which it forms a part. In 
 the present period we have like effects from the same causes. 
 These causes wrought in the Russo-Turkish war of 1877 ; the 
 rebellion of Arabi Pasha in Egypt in 1882 ; and the rebellion of 
 the Mahdi and the progress of affairs in the Soudan. These 
 events have been prejudicial by introducing into the mission field 
 a new, disorderly, corrupting, and hostile element. During the 
 Russian war, thousands of ruffianly Circassians were shipped from 
 Constantinople to Syria, and there let loose to lead a life of 
 beggary and robbery. The Egyptian rebellion brought another 
 army of refugees from Egypt, to demoralize every port and beach 
 on which they landed. They have moreover been prejudicial by 
 ministering to excitement and fomenting fanaticism. In some 
 
138 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 localities tlu» ])()|)ular hatred seems iiiteiL^ified ; and shows itself in 
 oiithreaks (tf opposition from time to time. 
 
 " It is more evident than ever that the American mission work 
 in Turkey must come before lon<r to a stage of conflict with the 
 Moslem p<»\ver. We are ])r()hil)ited from buildinjf in every direc- 
 tion, and tlu^ authorities are lei'linir thi-ir way toward the suppres- 
 sion of our schools and tlie closiufj; of our press." (Annual Report 
 of Frcshyterian Hoard of Foreijrn Missions, 1885.) These words, 
 expre.ssint; the convictions of the missionaries at the ])resent time, 
 we cite as indicative of the })olitical current during the period 
 now treated. 
 
 THE WORK IN (JENERAL. 
 
 Despite the effects of wars and rumors of war, despite disease, 
 drought and famine, despite financial troubles in our own land 
 which have prevented the more ade(|uate working of the field, the 
 Mission luis on the whole enjoyed in the i)resent period a g<jod 
 degree of prosperity ; in the latter part of it a high dt'gree. The 
 old posts — Beirut, Abeih, Tripoli, and Sidon — with their out- 
 stations have been the scene of varied and fruitful labor ; and all 
 exhibit growtli. At Zahleh, nearly east from Beirut, and in the 
 Bukaa, or plain region between l>ebanon and Anti-Lebanon, a 
 new station was begun in 1872, making the fifth of the centers 
 about which the work gather.* 
 
 THE WORK IN ITS BRANCHES. 
 
 In addition to the main instrumentalities, the Press, the School 
 and the Pulpit, another, Medical Work, assumes considerable 
 importance in these years. 
 
 THE PRESS, 1870-1885. 
 
 This agency has continued in active operation. The establish- 
 ment (at Beirut) has grown to large proportions, and the eciuip- 
 ment has been made more and more complete. The product 
 corresjjonds in amount and variety. The total nundier of pages 
 printed from the beginning rises into hundreds of millions. 
 The issues comprise weekly and monthly journals, Westminster 
 Sunday-school lessons, text-l)ooks and educational Avorks of all 
 grades, tracts, Bibles and other books, religious and miscellaneous. 
 
 •The suRRostion of the Foreign Missionarii, Dnceniber 1883, is very vahiahle: "Tho 
 Hyria Mission Field may best do stiidioil liv ftr<nii>inj£ the work aroiiml the five 
 principal stations : Beirut, Abeih, Sidon, Tripoli, and Zahleli. To nttcnipt to f;rasp the 
 ni'ld in one view may leave tlie min<l in oonfusion. Tlic younn ehurches are nr'iwing 
 up around the five centres, which are also tlie seats of the five proposed Presbyteries. 
 Bear this in mind and use the map, and the field will come into distinct order." 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 139 
 
 Tlie list of publications amounts to more than two hundred and 
 fifty titles. Orders come from China, India and Africa. Of 
 recent works, we mention one on Natural Philosophy by Miss 
 Jackson ; Dr. Van Dyck has translated the Confession of Faith ; 
 Dr. Dennis has prepared text-books on Scripture Interpretation 
 and Systematic Theology. The stereotype plates of the Arabic 
 Bible have been corrected and improved ; and the sales of it 
 continue to be large. 
 
 In speaking of tlie translation of the Bible, mention was made 
 of the assistance of Bistany, a native scholar. His death in 
 1^83, at the age of sixty-five, has been a loss to Syria, and espe- 
 cially to the Beirut Church of which he was one of the original 
 members and most active workers. A Maronite, he became a 
 convert about 1840. He is said to have been the most learned, 
 industrious and successful, as well as the most influential man of 
 modern Syria. Chief among his literary labors was the prepara- 
 tion of two Arabic Dictionaries, and of an Arabic Encyclopedia. 
 The latter is in twelve volumes, a compilation and translation from 
 the best French, English and American works with additions. 
 The list of subscribers to this work embraces many prominent 
 men ; the Viceroy of Egypt is down for five hundred sets. 
 
 EDUCATIONAL. 1870-1885. 
 
 It is interesting to note that the wife of Bistany, to whom 
 reference has just been made, was the first girl taught to read in 
 Syria, a pupil of Mrs. Sarah H. Smith. Much has been done 
 since that day in the department of education, and much in the 
 time now before us. 
 
 Common Schools. — These are schools, in connection with the 
 several stations, where at least reading and writing are taught, 
 and religious instruction given. The cost of maintaining each is 
 small. Each such school supported by the Mission is a repre- 
 sentative of Protestantism in its community. The number of 
 these schools* has increased from 35 in 1870, with nearly 1500 
 pupils, to 118, with nearly 5200 pupils, of whom 1400 are girls. 
 There are perhaps an equal number of other schools, Moslem, 
 Greek, Maronite, Druze and Jewish, which would never have 
 existed save for those under care of the Mission. For these 
 Mission Schools have been a stimulus and model, and have 
 also furnished many teachers. 
 
 * The figures from the Annual Report of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, 
 1884, will give some notion of how these common schools are distributed: Abeih, 12 
 schools and 520 pupils ; Sidon, 28 schools and 1646 pupils; Tripoli, 34 schools and 1110 
 pupils ; Zahleh, 23 schools and 1000 pupils. 
 
140 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 The Abeih Seminary. — The Aheih Seminary for youiifj men has 
 fiirured hirgely in the history. Mr. Calhoun, who had eharge of 
 it ahnost ever since it was begun, in 1846, prepared a history of 
 it in 1M74. It had had .'iaO students drawn IVoin different sects. 
 l.")0 of its graduates had been connected with mission work. 
 Many were tilling important phices as merchants, editors, trans- 
 hitoi-s, physicians, etc. Three ordained j)astors were among the 
 number. Seventy of its students had made a ])rofession of faith 
 in Christ. Mr. Calhoun left the Seminary in 1875, and Mr. 
 Wood was transferred to Abeih and put in charge. Somewhat 
 later it seemed that the work accomplishe<l by this Seminary 
 might better be done by the preparatory department of the 
 Syrian Protestant College at lieirut. In accordance with this 
 view tlie Seminary was closed in 1877, though the number of 
 pupils had never been so large. A new enterprise connected 
 with this Abeih station was begun in 1882. A boys' school at 
 Sell wei fat was broken up by a rival Greek school. The teachers 
 were thereupon transferred to Suk el Ghurb, and a boarding- 
 school for boys opened there. It began with 34 pupils, and has 
 prospered from that time. It is known as the Training School at 
 Suk el (ihurb. 
 
 The Tripoli High Sclwols. — In 1873 two new high schools were 
 begun at Tripoli. One of these was for boys, and the other for 
 girls. The former, after a time fell off, and finally, in 1882, was 
 broken up by Greek efforts to overcome the Protestant influence. 
 The latter in the course of a few years was made a boarding- 
 school. The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society bought a fine 
 school property there in 1876, at a cost of $10,000. It luus also 
 since put uj) a new building, occupied for the first in 1882. This 
 school has thriven. The report of 1885 speaks of the first Com- 
 mencement with nine graduates. Number of girls in the higher 
 department about forty. 
 
 The Girls' School at Sidon. — The object of this has been mainly 
 to raise up female helpers; and it receives as boardere only 
 Protestant girls, who perform the household duties of the institu- 
 tion quite after the Ilolyoke plan. The nund)er of boarders has 
 n(jt varied much for several years ; it is about forty. Several 
 years since the building was enlarged and improved; the quarters 
 for day scholars are at present too strait ; and there is to be a 
 new building, for which the Woman's Society has raised the 
 funds. The Society supports the missionaries in charge, j)ays 
 the salaries of five assistant teachers, and maintains over forty 
 8cholarslii])s in this school. There were nine graduates in 1884. 
 Many of. the former graduates are now, or have been, laboring as 
 teachers at different stations of the Mission ; the number of such 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 141 
 
 is not less than 35. The last year of the school was one of 
 marked religious interest. 
 
 The Bedouin School at Jedeideh. — In this same Sidon field 
 there is a new claimant for interest. From the mode of their life 
 the wandering Bedouin are necessarily very difficult of access by 
 evangelistic effort. In 1883 something was attempted for them 
 by opening a school for Bedouin boys. It began with six pupils. 
 The second year showed an advance in stability and resources. 
 There were nine pupils ; and their living expenses were borne by 
 the native churches. 
 
 The Female Seminary at Beirut. — This institution continues to 
 be one of the chief jewels of the Mission. It has held on its way, 
 having a great influence and doing a great work. The support 
 of it was assumed in 1872 by the Woman's Foreign Missionary 
 Society, which also a few years ago bought another building for 
 use of the school. The patronage comes from all quarters, 
 Protestant, Greek, Catholic, Maronite, Jewish and Moslem. The 
 number of paying pupils has steadily increased. Conversions 
 are not confined to those yet in school ; in 1878 eight of those 
 received into the churches were former inmates of the Seminary. 
 
 The Theological Seminary at Beirut. — This school, begun at 
 Abeih, graduated its first class in 1871. This class numbered 
 five, one being a Druse convert. The next year, no suitable class 
 oflering, the institution was suspended. It was re-opened at 
 Beirut in 1874, with four students. Dr. Dennis took charge 
 of it, and assisted by Drs. Van Dyck, Jessup, and Eddy has 
 remained in charge. The number of students varies, but is never 
 very large. In the last class there were four. In all more than 
 30 young men have enjoyed its advantages, and are now doing 
 good ser\ace in the field. Mainly by the efforts of Dr. Dennis 
 the money, $20,000, was raised for a building, which was erected 
 on ground given by the Trustees of the College. It was dedi- 
 cated December 18, 1883. 
 
 The Syrian Protestant College. — This institution has not disap- 
 pointed the promise held out. Year after year it has welcomed 
 in increasing numbers select young men from Syria and Egypt, 
 and, imparting to them its training, has been sending them out 
 to be in their respective communities what educated men always 
 are. The total number of graduates is now upward of 125. The 
 scholarehip fund has been of late enlarged. New professors have 
 been added. The course of study has been extended, and the 
 standard raised. Since 1879 the English language has been the 
 medium of instruction. The Medical Department has been espe- 
 cially useftil and successftil. It is a testimony to its importance 
 that in 1882 the Jesuits felt it advisable to antagonize it bv 
 
142 IIISTOUICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 npoiiinj; a rival to it. Tlie prospect of the CoUefjc is very 
 l)ri«;lit indeed. An unparalleled religious interest has lately been 
 reported as existing:: there, and over 40 of the students have 
 expressed the determination to live for Christ. There is good 
 ground to exj)oct from this source additions to the native ministry 
 in the near future. 
 
 PREACniNG, CHURCHES, ETC., 1870-1885. 
 
 The Aheih field has suffered from emigration as has no other. 
 It wiis overrun by Egyptian refugees in 1883, of whose evil 
 influence mention has been made. There has been more or less 
 determined opposition at various points. Nevertheless, there has 
 been advance marked by gain in members, incrciise in contribu- 
 tions, and healing of divisions. Connected with the station there 
 are 18 Sunday-schools, 22 preaching places, and four churches. 
 Total numl)er of communicants 238. 
 
 Tripoli station. The retrospect for 15 years is on the whole 
 very encouraging, cou-^'dering that in this region the strife of 
 sects is particularly virulent. A carriage road, the second 
 in Syria, has lately been opened between Tripoli, Hums, and 
 Hamath, 75 miles in extent, which will no doubt bring about 
 considerable and favoiable changes. It is reported that the 
 Nusairiyeh are ready lo receive instruction of late as never before. 
 The station lost heavily by the death of C. W. Calhoun, M. D., in 
 18H3. In this field are 22 Sunday-schools, 15 preaching places, 
 and over 200 communicants. 
 
 Sidon station has been very jirosperous during the last years. 
 Divisions here have been healed, and numerous additions made 
 including many who are children of Protestants. It is noted 
 that the new members prove more exemplary than those of 
 former times. Contributions have increiused, and have been made 
 for mission work in China, Africa and Polynesia. There are 
 17 Sunday-schools, 25 preaching places, and some 380 communi- 
 cants. A lot has been bought for a new building for the church 
 in Sidon. 
 
 Zahleh station, as has been noted, was begun in 1872. There 
 has been much opposition ; nevertheless, progress hjis been rapid, 
 and on a gratifying scale. The church at Zahleh was formed in 
 1<S73 with eleven members. A building wjis completed in 1876. 
 There are now in the field three churches and 150 communicants. 
 The work has recently been somewhat crippled by the absence of 
 one of the missi(maries and sickness of another. 
 
 In Beirut there has been steady advance. The oldest, or 
 Central, Church praspers. A beautiful chajKjl, built at the 
 
THE SYRIAN MISSION. 143 
 
 expense of Mr. and IVIrs. Henry Dale, of New York, was dedi- 
 cated in December 1880, and provides needed acconnnodation for 
 Sunday-school work. The experiment of a native pastorate was 
 tried for a little while in 1882, but without success ; and Dr. 
 Eddy took charge. In 1874 steps were taken toward opening a 
 second place of worship in the city. A lot in the eastern part 
 was secured and a building erected which was finished in 1876. 
 This has become the Eastern Church. It was at first under care 
 of a native graduate of the Seminary ; but Dr. Dennis after- 
 wards took it. It is at present under contemplation to occupy a 
 third point in the city. As preaching is maintained also in the 
 chapel of the College, this will make four regular preaching 
 places. There are a" thousand Sunday-school scholai-s ; and the 
 contributions of the station were for the year last reported S568. 
 The most marked feature in the recent history of the station is 
 the large number of additions, over 40 in five months having 
 lately been received. The work of the station includes sewing 
 classes, women's meetings, and the services of two colporteurs, who 
 visit about the city and resort to the khans, or lodging stations, 
 on the Damascus road. It was at Beirut, in 1871, that the first 
 Moslem convert of the Syrian Mission was baptized. 
 
 MEDICAL WORK. 
 
 It is interesting that this should become a feature of gospel 
 work in the land once trodden by the Great Physician. The 
 labors of Drs. Post, Van Dyck and other members of the college, 
 in connection with the hospital at Beirut belonging to the 
 Knights of St. John in Berlin, and such itinerations as those of 
 Dr. C. W. Calhoun, as well as his services at Tripoli, and those of 
 Dr. Harris now there, all belong to the present period. The 
 medical missionary is brought into favorable contact with multi- 
 tudes of men, and enabled to commend to them that Gospel 
 which will make them spiritually whole. In the last year of 
 which we have the report, the Medical Faculty of the College 
 treated over 8000 cases. 
 
 STATISTICS OF THE MISSION IN GENERAL. 
 
 The Annual Report of the Board of Missions for 1885, gives 
 the following figures: 14 ordained missionaries, one lay physician, 
 and 23 American ladies are connected with the Mission. The 
 native Syrian laborers number 194. There are 19 organized 
 churches with a total membership of 1207. There are 76 Sunday- 
 schools with nearly 3600 scholars ; and in the Mission schools of 
 
144 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 various grades, there arc nearly 6000 ])upils. The contributions 
 of the native churdies for the year amounted to $G302. In 1876 
 the total nienibei-sliip of the churches was 573. 
 
 The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society supports in Syria 
 nine missionaries, nine native teachers, 43 schools, and 65 
 scholarships. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 We have thus glanced at the two periods of the history : the 
 former one of beginnings and of foundation-work, in which there 
 was indeed need of faith and ])atience because results were so 
 scanty; the latter one in which work has gone on, mainly on the 
 foundations already laid, and in whicli, particularly in its latter 
 portion, results of a tangible kind have been so nuich greater and 
 more immediate. Ix)oking to Syria, we see indeed tliat it is a 
 land "where the enemy is most strongly intrenched, and is 
 making a desperate stand;" but we see also that there are there 
 already thousands of children in Protestant schools; that literary 
 and scientific education ha.s been given to many young men; 
 that the tjiste for reading has been formed in many and provision 
 made for its satisfaction; that native teachers and physicians, 
 trained under evangelical infiuences, are making themselves felt 
 at many points; that woman is rapidly assuming lier projjcr 
 place in social life, and many new homes of ])urity and hapj>i- 
 ness are formed and forming; that Protestant communities are 
 growing, and congregations are increasing, and the roll of com- 
 municants lengthening. No doubt, much of toil, perhaps of 
 sorrow, of tribulation, remains. But what has been done and 
 gained is enough to confirm even a feeble faith as to what the 
 outcome must be. 
 
 In view of our Syrian Mission as we have now contemplated 
 it, we may ask as another has already done: "Is it not a work of 
 which ])atriotism alone might well make an American proud? 
 The name of his country has been made a synonym in the East, 
 not for political aggression and intrigue but for education, truth 
 and religion. And the American Church should ofier ])raise to 
 CJod for the wonderful works which He hjis wrought in our time 
 through his faithful servants. They should now unite in prayer 
 that the last barrier, the iron gate of Moslem bigotry and intoler- 
 ance, may open at His word, and give liberty for evangelism 
 among the Mohammedan populations."* 
 
 ♦ Foreign Missionary, Dec. 1884, p. 292. 
 
THE SYRIAN MSSSION. 
 
 145 
 
 Missionaries in Syria, 1885. 
 
 Beirut :— Rev. Messrs. C. V. A. Van Dyck, D. D., M. D., H. 
 H. Jessup, D. D., Wm. W. Eddy, D. D., James S. Dennis, D. D., 
 Samuel Jessup, and tlieir wives; Miss Eliza D. Everett, Miss 
 Emilia Thomson and Miss Alice S. Barber. 
 
 Abeih: — Rev. Messrs. Wm. Bird and Then. S. Pond, and 
 their wives ; Mrs. Emily S. Calhoun, Miss Emily G. Bird, and 
 Miss Susie H. Calhoun. 
 
 Sidon: — Rev. Messrs. Wm. K. Eddy and his wife; Rev. 
 George A. Ford, Miss Hattie M. Eddy, Miss Charlotte Brown 
 and Miss Rebecca Brown. 
 
 Tripoli : — Rev. Messrs. 0. J. Hardin and F. W. March, and 
 Ira Harris, M. D., and their ^vives ; Miss Harriet La Grange and 
 Miss M. C. Holmes. 
 
 Zahleh : — Rev. Messrs. Gerald F. Dale and Wm. M. Greenlee, 
 and their wives. 
 
 FACULTY OF THE SYRIAN PROTESTANT COLLEGE. 
 
 Rev. Daniel Bliss, D. D., President ; Rev. George E. Post, M. D., 
 Rev. John Wortabet, M. D., Rev. Harvey Porter, B. A., Charles 
 F. Dight, M. D., Thomas W. Kay, M. D., John C. Fisher, M. D., 
 Robert H. West, M. A., F. E. Hoskins, B. A., Rev. W. W. Martin, 
 M. A., Louis F. Giroux, B. A., Wm. S. Nelson, B. A., and eight 
 assistant instructors. 
 
 Missionaries in Syria, 1870-1881. 
 
 ' Died, t Transferred from the American Board. Figures, Term of Service in the Field. 
 
 Barber, Miss Alice S., 1885- 
 
 Bird, Rev. William.t 1853- 
 
 Bird, Mrs., 1853- 
 
 Bird, Miss E., 1879- 
 
 Brown, Miss Charlotte, 1885- 
 
 Brown, Miss Rebecca, 1885- 
 
 *Calhoun, Rev. S. H.,t 1843-1876 
 
 Calhoun, Mrs., 1843- 
 
 «Calhoun, C. W. (M. D.), 1879-1883 
 
 Calhoun, Miss S. H., 1879- 
 
 Cundall, Miss F., 1879-1883 
 
 Dale, Rev. G. F., 1872- 
 
 Dale, Mrs. (Miss M. Bliss), 1879- 
 
 *Danforth, G. B. (M.D.), 1871-1875 
 
 *Danforth, Mrs., 1871-1881 
 
 Dennis, Rev. James S.,t 1867- 
 
 Dennis, Mrs., 1872- 
 
 Eddy, Rev. W. W.,t 1852- 
 
 Eddy, Mrs., 1852- 
 
 Eddy, Rev. W. K., 1878- 
 
146 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE SYRIAN MISSION. 
 
 EJilv, Mrs. W.K. (Miss B 
 
 
 M. Nelsou, 1881-), 
 
 1884- 
 
 Kddy, Miss H. M., 
 
 1875- 
 
 Everett, Miss K. D.,t 
 
 1868- 
 
 Fisher, Miss II. M., 
 
 1873-1875 
 
 Ford, Mrs. M. P., 
 
 1881- 
 
 Ford, Miss Sarah A., 
 
 1883-1885 
 
 Ford, Rev. G. A., 
 
 1880- 
 
 Greenlee, Rev. W. M., 
 
 1884- 
 
 Greenlee, Mrs, (Miss E. 
 
 
 Bird) 
 
 1879- 
 
 Hardin, Rev. 0. J., 
 
 1871- 
 
 Hanlin, Mrs., 
 
 1871- 
 
 Harris, Ira, (M.D.) 
 
 1884- 
 
 Iloliue-s, Miss M. C, 
 
 1884- 
 
 Jackson, Miss Ellen 
 
 1870-1884 
 
 Jessup, Rev. II. II. ,t 
 
 1856- 
 
 •Jessup, Mrs., 
 
 1856. 
 
 ♦Jessup, Mrs., 
 
 1881. 
 
 Jessup, Mrs., 
 
 1884- 
 
 Jessup, Rev. Samuelf 
 Jessup, Mrs., 
 Johnston, Rev. W. L., 
 Johnston, Mrs., 
 Kipp, Miss M., 
 La Grange, Miss H., 
 Loring, 5liss S. B., 
 Lyons, Miss M. M., 
 March, Rev. F. W., 
 March, Mrs., 
 Pond, Rev. T. S., 
 Pond, Mrs., 
 Thomson, Rev. W. M. 
 ♦Thomson, Mrs., 
 Thomson, Miss E., 
 Van Dyck, Rev. C. V. 
 Van Dyck, Mrs., 
 Van Dyck, Miss L., 
 *Wood, Rev. F. A., 
 Wood, Mrs., 
 
 1863- 
 
 1863- 
 
 1879-1880 
 
 1879-1880 
 
 1872-1875 
 
 1876- 
 
 1870-1873 
 
 1877-1880 
 
 1873- 
 
 1880- 
 
 1873- 
 
 1873- 
 ,t 183.3-1877 
 
 1833-1873 
 
 1876- 
 A.,t 1840- 
 
 1840- 
 
 1875-1879 
 
 1871-1878 
 
 1871-1878 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 Bible Work in Bible Lands. Rev. I. Bird. $1.50. 
 
 Five Years in Damascus. J. L. Porter, D.D., LL. D. $3.75. 
 
 Romance of Missions, The. Maria A. West, $2.50. 
 
 Svrian Home Life. H. II. Jessup, D. D. 90 cents. 
 
 Tent Life in the Holy Land. W. C. Prime. $2.00. 
 
 Women of the Arabs, The. H. H. Jessup, D. D. $2.00. 
 
 Dan to Beersheba. Newman. $1.50. 
 
 The East : Egypt and the Holy Land. Spencer. $2.00. 
 
 The Land andthe Book. Thomson. 2 vols. $5.00. Re-written, in 3 vols. 
 Harpers. 
 
 Van Lennep's Bible Lands. $5.00. 
 
 Land of Israel. Tristram.' $8.00. 
 
 The Ride through Palestine. Rev. John W. Dulles, D. D. $2.00. 
 
 Stanley's Sinai and Palestine. 
 
 Robin-son's Biblical Researches in Syria and Palestine. 3 vols. 
 
 Anderson's (Dr. Rufus) Missions of the American Board. Vol. Oriental 
 Churches. 
 
 Jessup's Mohammedan Missionary Problem. 
 
i 
 
 tVMn, 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. J. MILTON GREENE. 
 

 I 
 
 Js-thoiiis' 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 
 
 The Gospel of God's salvation for the human race is preached 
 aojain in these later days in the land where the race had its origin. 
 Where first was heralded the promise of deliverance from sin, is 
 now preached the fulfillment of the promise in a personal and 
 Almighty Saviour. The origin, growth and present condition of 
 the Persia Mission will be best understood from a consideration 
 of the following points : I. The Country ; II. The Government ; 
 III. The People; IV. What has been done ; V. The Outlook. 
 
 I. — The Country. 
 
 Persia is notably a Bible land. To it belonged Cyrus the 
 Great, Darius, his son Xerxes (the Ahasuerus of Ezra), Artax- 
 erxes, Esther, Mordecai, and the wise men who were the first of 
 the Gentile world to greet and Avorship the Messiah. When 
 Assyria had led the Jews captive to Babylon, it was Pereia that 
 humbled that power and restored Judah to her native land. 
 With her people the lost tribes mingled and coalesced. Of the 
 former magnificence and splendor of this kingdom one may even 
 now gain some faint impression by a visit to the wonderful ruins 
 of Persepolis, " where neither the ravages of twenty centuries 
 nor the avariciousness and indifference to the beautiful, of an 
 Alexander has been able to obliterate the vestiges of their former 
 vastness, costlinesss and grandeur. A sight, merely of those 
 silent marble columns and immense slabs, whose carvings are so 
 chaste and exquisite, fills one Avith amazement and awe." Be- 
 neath the surface of her territory, too, sleep the ruins of grand 
 old Nineveh and Babylon, destined, no doubt, to yield to coming 
 explorers many another precious secret of their ancient life, 
 which shall be also a confirmation of the Scriptures. 
 
 Unlike most of our mission fields, Persia has no seaboard ; 
 [though a part of it borders on the Caspian on the north, and a 
 part of it on the Persian Gulf, on the south.] It is from its 
 location isolated, and must remain so until traversed by rail- 
 ways, an innovation which English capital and enterprise seem 
 likely soon to effect. At present the nearest point that can 
 7 149 
 
150 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 be reachcHl l)y rail is TiHis, two luiiidrcd iiiiks from the IVrs^ian 
 border. Between the two rival empires of British India and the 
 Russian possessions, on the hi<rhway between Euroi)e and Asia, 
 IVi-sia sits entrenched. 
 
 The area of modern Persia, th(ju<rh only a fraction of the an- 
 cient empire, is still large. It extends nine hundred miles from 
 east to west, and seven hundred miles from north to south, em- 
 braeing about six hundred and forty-eight thousand scjuare 
 miles of territory. Three-tjuartei-s of this is desert; and nuieli 
 of the remainder — even of those parts, which, like the country 
 along the shores of the Caspian, and on the western border, is 
 exceedingly fertile — is but sparsely inliabited. 
 
 The basin of Lake Oroomiah is a splendid region of country, 
 being well watered, having a climate and soil hardly excelled by 
 any spot upon the globe, and producing in perfection almost 
 every product of the temperate zone. On the Persian (Julf it is 
 low% sandy and very hot. Along the Caspian Sea we have a re- 
 gion tropical in its fruits and verdure. Elsewhere the kingdom 
 presents an immense plateau, with pure and bracing air, with 
 mountains breaking up the surface in all directions, with occa- 
 sional beautiful valleys and vast salt deserts. Though on the 
 whole so poor a country, dry and thirsty, j)arched by the drought 
 in summer and desolate in winter and uninviting to strangers, it 
 is neverthelesss passionately loved by the Pei^sians. To them it 
 is the land par excellence. A thousand bards chant its praises as 
 " the land of the rose and the nightingale, the paradise of the 
 earth." 
 
 II. — The Government. 
 
 This takes the form of an absolute monarchy. The king, 
 who is called the Shah, is restrained by no constitutional or 
 legal checks, and can even put to death any of his subjects at 
 will. So, also, the governments of the twenty-five provinces into 
 which the realm is divided, and the high officials of all classes, 
 exercise almost absolute poAver ; the Shah being indifferent so 
 long as he realizes his yearly revenue of about eight million 
 dollars. Such a despotism, and the consequent insecurity of 
 life and projierty, combined with the fact that the villages are 
 owned for the most part by noblemen, who become responsible to 
 the Shah for the taxes, and who practice the most cruel extor- 
 tions, fiirnish abundant explanation of the slow advancement 
 made by the country, notwithstanding the intelligence and in- 
 dustry of the people. All offices are obtained by bribery, to 
 which even the judges are studiously blind. These the poor and 
 lowly ask in vain for justice. Torture is in general use as a 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 151 
 
 means to extort testimony. Such barbarous punishments as the 
 bastinado and mutilation of the body are regularly i)racticed. 
 In a word, the government, instead of covering the people with 
 the shield of its protection and fostering among them all efforts 
 at self-improvement, renders all thrift and elevation impossible 
 and shuts them up to a dreary monotony of degradation and 
 misery. Says one of our missionary ladies, " The prime cause 
 of all the wretchedness lies in the ignorant priesthood, and the 
 government dead to everything except extortion. I don't think 
 it possible for people at home to understand that there is no in- 
 vestment of capital in manufactures of any description, no 
 forests, no mines of gold, silver, copper, iron or coal, open and 
 employing labor ; no railroads to furnish employment, no turn- 
 pikes or public highways for vehicles, no public vehicles of any 
 kind, no wagons, no canals, no shipping, no printing presses, no 
 public charities nor private either, no poor-houses nor orphan 
 asylums, or asylums of any kind, no hospitals ; but all the 
 widows and orphans, and old and blind and lame and dumb and 
 insane, are turned into the streets." 
 
 III. — The People. 
 
 It is interesting to remember that in the modern inhabitants of 
 Persia, the direct descendants of the ancient Medes and Persians, 
 we have the original of the Japhetic stock. The Europeans and 
 Hindoos have immigrated, but these have remained by the ances- 
 tral home. And so it is not strange that they pronounce the 
 words " father," mother," " brother," " daughter," in very much 
 the same accents as we do. 
 
 Physically, Persians are among the very noblest specimens of 
 the human race — " manly and athletic, of full medium stature, 
 fine forms, regular Caucasian features, complexion dark, hair 
 abundant and black ; well-formed head ; eyes large, dark, lustrous ; 
 features regular and serious ; beard floAving ; a broad-breasted, 
 large-limbed, handsome person, with carriage erect, dignified and 
 graceful." Now, as in the days of Esther, they are fond of dress 
 and show, being courtly also and polite, and even convivial; but, 
 though " luxurious in their tastes, they are yet hardy and tem- 
 perate, enduring privation with patience, living much in the open 
 air, delighting in the horse and chase and abhorring the sea." 
 
 Intellectually, the Persians are quick of perception, fond of 
 discussion, imaginative, with a fine memory, showing aptitude for 
 the sciences and for the various mechanical arts. They are 
 exceedingly shrewd and correct in their observation of men and 
 things, hospitable to foreigners, by whose knowledge they seek to 
 
152 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 {)rutit in jxenuine Yankee style, and among the higher chisses, at 
 east, a literary i)eople, "si)eeulative, marvellously acute and 
 subtle in dialectics. They are a nation of poet>< and j)oetry- 
 lovers. The minstrel in every village is often thronged with 
 imjnxssioned crowds. Modern Persia is in that state of culture 
 in which minstrel ])()etry is the passion of all chisscs, and quota- 
 tions are ever falling from the lips of even the rudest peiisants 
 and sliephcnls." 
 
 As to the social condition of the ma.ss of the people, much 
 may be inferred from what has been said of the government. 
 Their condition is one of serfdom. They are regarded as belong- 
 ing to the soil, and when a village changes owners the peoj)le are 
 transferred with it to tlie new master. Practically it is well nigh 
 impossible for a poor oppressed man to escape with his family 
 from one village to another in the hope of bettering his con- 
 dition. The extortions practiced are oftentimes pitiless. The 
 serf-like tenant " is not permitted to furnish his own seed, but for 
 the tillage and irrigation, teams, implements, harvesting and 
 garnering, he receives one-third of the crop, often but a fourth, 
 from which he is to pay his taxes and feed a set of hungry ser- 
 vants of the master, employed to oversee the ingathering of the 
 crops. Often too the master takes up his abode for the summer 
 in his village, laying the poor serfs under contribution to main- 
 tain himself and family, servants and horses." It is not strange 
 that under such grinding tyranny famine should so often visit the 
 land and sweep off the people by the tens of thousands. The 
 only wonder is that a people thus downtrodden and crushed have 
 preserved any traces of noble ambition, and have not long since 
 yielded to utter discouragement and demoralization. 
 
 As to their houses, we are told that the average dwelling of 
 the peasant " consists of a single apartment, built round with 
 walls of earth and with earthen floor, while the roof is a mass of 
 the same material supported by beams and pillars. The tandour, 
 or oven, is a deep hole in the centre where all cooking is done, 
 with dried manure tor fuel : the acrid smoke fairly glistens on the 
 walls. A hole above answers for chimney and window. In this 
 one room all work, eat and sleep, usually three or four genera- 
 tions under a patriarchal system." Strange conditions these, 
 surely, under which to foster intellectual life and poetical genius, 
 and courtliness of manner! 
 
 But the darkest feature of their social life appears in the place 
 and treatment generally accorded to the women. " Man is the 
 tyrant and wonuin the drudge of all, doing the hardest work 
 without sympathy or love, in the midst of fretjuent brawls, 
 expecting beatings, and ready, when opiwrtunities offer, to return 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 153 
 
 bitter oaths, and revilings." Any traveller in this region will 
 see that the wives and niothei's and daughters are put upon the 
 same level, for the most part, as^beasts of burden. 
 
 You can see them in the mountains carrying heavy loads ujion 
 their backs, with scarcely strength enough to drag one foot after 
 another ; while just behind them, mounted uj)on his ox or donkey, 
 rides the brutal husband or father — here called " lord " — taking 
 his ease and enjoying his j)ipe. Bufihloes and oxen are cared 
 for with far more tenderness than wives, and have a money value 
 far exceeding theirs. Girls are not considered as worth educat- 
 ing, but grow up in wild ignorance, having no higher ambition 
 than to be married at an early age (twelve to fifteen) and to be 
 the mothers of large families of sons. The language knows no 
 such Avords as home and wife, but only house and ivoman. And 
 to such ignorant, debased, grovelling creatures have been given 
 for centuries the entire care and nurture of the Persian youth 
 during all the formative and most important period of their 
 lives. How truly man must be above the brute by nature, to 
 retain any traces of the divine image despite such ancestral 
 influence ! 
 
 RELIGIONS OF PERSIA, 
 
 But if we would be intelligent as to the real causes of the 
 physical and moral needs of this interesting people, we must 
 glance at the religions of Persia, These are/orw in number, 
 
 1. The faith of Zoroaster. — This Avas the dominant religion of 
 Persia from very early times until the conquests of Mohammed, in 
 641 A.D. It carries us back to the time when the Japhetic race 
 was still one family on the plains of Persia, before the Hindoo 
 movement had begun to set up A^eda Avorship in the East, and 
 before the various tribes Avhich peopled Europe had started on 
 their westward course. One may feel an intense desire to know 
 what was the faith of that early day, Avhen the ancestors of so 
 many mighty and distant nations still formed but one family and 
 spoke one language. Says Dr. J. H. Shedd, to whom we are 
 indebted for much in this sketch, " there is much to show that it 
 was the worship of the one living and true God. Such are the 
 breathings of the earliest hymns of the Zendavesta, and such all 
 the oldest religious monuments of the Persians attest. The high 
 priest and sage of this religion Avas called zarathrtista, a Avord 
 taken by the Greeks and Romans to be a proper name, and 
 changed to Zoroaster. This purest form of Avorship Avas gradually 
 corrupted, A dualism grcAv up Avhich gave to an evil principle a 
 part of the poAvers of deity ; AVorship of fire and the heavenly 
 
154 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 bodies followed. The occult sciences of the maiji and the cor- 
 ru|)t mysteries of Bahylon were <rrafted on, so that the rclifiion 
 of the Persians in the time of Cyrus and Esther was different 
 from tlie original. It was an intermixture of idolatry with the 
 worshij) of the God of heaven. Still, the Persian faith was the 
 purest found outside of divine revelation. As the Hebrew 
 among the Semitic races, the Persian among the Japhetic, alone 
 was found faithful in keeping the C'reator above the creature. 
 It distinguished the evil from the good, and referred the origin 
 of evil to a wicked spiritual enemy. The war waged against 
 this evil was real, earnest, unceasing, and to result in victory. 
 It predicted that a Saviour sliould come at la.«!t to abolish death 
 and raise the dead. And it is instructive to observe how this 
 fidelity, though so imperfect, was acknowledged of Jehovah. 
 The prophets are commissioned to utter denunciation, captivity, 
 desolation or complete destruction upon Egypt, Tyre, Syria, 
 Nineveh, Babylon and the smaller nations surrounding Pales- 
 tine. Persia is a marked exception. Two hundred years before 
 the event, the Lord predicted the birth of Cyrus by name, call- 
 ing him His anointed, shepherd, servant (Isaiah 41 : 25-28 and 
 44 : 28). He was raised up to be the deliverer of the Jews, to 
 subdue their oppressors, to restore them to their native land, 
 ' saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built, and to the temple, 
 Tliy foundation shall be laid." 
 
 " Cyrus fully acknowledged his commission in the edict 2 Chron. 
 36 : 23 — ' Thus saith Cyrus king of Persia, All the kingdoms of 
 the earth hath the Lord God of heaven given me ; and hath 
 charged me to build him a house in Jerusalem, which is in Judah.' 
 God counted the jNIonotheistic Persians as most worthy to rebuild 
 his temple and befriend his people ; and while all the other nation- 
 alities of Bible times have lost their existence, the finger of the 
 Lord hath traced the bounds of Pei-sia and preserved the nation 
 and the race." 
 
 This hoary system continued to be the ruling faith of Persia 
 until, about 630 a. d., the Persian emperor was bidden by "the 
 camel-driver of Mecca" to renounce his ancestral religion and 
 embrace the faith of the one true God, whose proj>het Mohammed 
 declared himself to be. The monarcli, justly indignant, scorned 
 the message and drove the massengers from his presence ; but ere 
 ten years had ])assed, the fiery hordes of Arabia had driven the 
 king from his throne, and within ten centuries the Mohammedan 
 religion had dis])laced in Persia the honored faith of Zarathrusta. 
 The only adherents of the system now left are some five thousand 
 souls in Yezd,a city of Persia, and one hundred thousand Parsees 
 in Bombay. 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 155 
 
 2. 3fohammedanism.-^T\\\s is the faith which for more than a 
 thousand years has swayed and cursed the millions of Persia. It 
 has existed under two forms — as the orthodox or Sunnee system 
 imtil 1492 A. I)., and since that time as the heterodox or Sheah 
 system, the peculiarity of which is that it regards Ali, the son-in- 
 law and cousin of Mohammed, as having been the only proper heir 
 and successor of the proj)het, instead of Abubekcr, Omar and Os- 
 man, who are regarded by the Sunnees as the rightful vicars of 
 the prophet. It is wonderful with what devotion and even fanat- 
 icism the Persian Mohammedans have championed the cause of the 
 long-dead son-in-law. He is the centre of their system and the life 
 of their creed. In their call to prayer they say " Mohammed is 
 the prophet of God, and Ali the vicar of God." This breach from 
 the regular faith, now cherished for four hundred years, has pro- 
 duced much contention between the Turks and the Persians, and 
 is likely to be a fruitful cause of fresh quarrels in the years to 
 come. The situation suggests to Dr. Shedd's mind the remark 
 that " Persia is the weak point of Mohammedanism," for the follow- 
 ing reasons: (1) Because the Persians themselves are sectaries — 
 not the defenders of the orthodox faith, as are the Turks, Arabs 
 and Tartars, but the enemies of it. They turn for sympathy and 
 aid to Christians rather than to their rival sect ; and, being branded 
 as heretics by the Sunnees, they are more accessible to the Chris- 
 tian missionary than other Moslems. (2) As a people, the Per- 
 sians are more liberal and tolerant than the other Mohammedan 
 nations. Practically there is more religious liberty to-day in Persia 
 than in Turkey, notwithstanding the pressure brought to bear upon 
 the latter country by Christian nations. It is an almost unheard-of 
 thing for an Arab or a Turk to discuss his religion with a Chris- 
 tian; but the Persian invites it and enjoys it, and will listen 
 patiently to all you can allege with reason against his religion or 
 in behalf of your own, where he is not in dread of the mullah or 
 priest. And the government, while nominally pledged to support 
 Mohammedanism, yet so far shares this spirit of toleration as to 
 wink at irregularities in its subjects. (3) It must be remembered 
 that in Persia the Moslem system is divided against itself more 
 than in any other land. The people originally received it under 
 compulsion, at the hands of their conquerors, and with a vigorous 
 protest ; and they have never been content under it. New heret- 
 ical sects arise from time to time, which are as fierce in their op- 
 position to each other as though they were adherents of entirely 
 different systems. During the last thirty years the whole body of 
 Moslems has been convulsed by the new religion of the Bub, and 
 immense numbers are adherents of a mystical faith which ante- 
 dates the introduction of Islamism. 
 
156 iirsTonirAL sKinx'ii of 
 
 Writinp^ under tlie (late of Jmuiarv, 1881, Dr. Sliedd say^, 
 "The iii(K>n just ]):L-it wius tlie Moslem month of Moharreni. The 
 first ten duy:> (»f this nutiith are devottnl to the Pei"sian pjission 
 phiv, tlie tra^nly of Hus<eim. It is the faiiatii-al stuisoii of the 
 tSheah)i. It was inevitahle, in such a wur of relijrious seets, that 
 the worst passions should he roused. 8heahs were killinj^ Hunnees, 
 and Sunnees Sheahs, jvs if either party were wild heasts. The 
 Sunnees were all driven out of tlie country or killed, exeej)t a 
 few who changed their form of I'aith." And (4) we need to 
 add to these considerations oidy one other to demonstrate the 
 weakness of Mohammedanism in Persia. This is the utter failure 
 of the system, durinj^ all these twelve liundred years, to do 
 anything; for the jieojde except to curse them. It oHlrs no 
 solace for life's woes ; it knows no sympathy or charity. Its 
 priesthood are vile and profli<rate and rapacious. It knows no 
 God except a metajihysical conception, cold and lifeless. It de- 
 nies the Trinity, the liihle, the incarnation, and fosters directly 
 formalism, self-rijxhteousncss and pride. It knows no heaven ex- 
 cept an ahode of the jrrossest sensual pleasures, and rej)resents 
 hell as consisting of the most exaf;f!:crate(l material tortures. 
 Thus it has simply oj)pressed and dcf^^radetl the people, so that 
 they are open to discreet missionary vfl'ort heyond any other 
 Moslem })oj)ulation, and results have heen realized from the 
 limited work done amouir them, alto<::ether heyond expectation. 
 It should be added that while the mass of the people in Persia 
 proper are Mohammedans of the f^heah sect, there are in the 
 mission field, which extends somewhat into Turkey on the west, 
 over a million of Koords and Moslems who speak the Koord- 
 ish and Turkish dialects, and belong to the Sunnee sect of 
 Moslems. 
 
 3. The Nesioricms. — Tliese are an ancient Christian .'•ect who 
 take their name from Nestorius, a patriarch of the filth century, 
 and who followed him in rejecting the statement that " Maiy was 
 the mother of God," going so far in this direction as to teach 
 a doul)le personality in the Lord Jesus Christ. Originally they 
 dwelt for the most part in the north of Persia, and were far more 
 nun erous than now; but the bloody Tamerlane, in the fourteenth 
 century, rushed down from Tartary u})on them with his ruthless 
 hordes and nearly annihilated them. Their churches were de- 
 molished, their sacred books and literature destroyed, the rivers 
 ran red with their blood, and only a remnant of them were 
 spared. These cscajicd to the fastnesses of the Koordish moun- 
 tains, where they dwelt among the wild tribes, built their rude 
 churches and worshi])ped after the manner of their fathers. 
 Later, many of them ventured down ujnm the plains of Persia, 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 157 
 
 where they have since lived, remaining, when practicable, in 
 villages by themselves, but sometimes obliged to mingle with the 
 Mohammedans and to accept a position of inferiority to these. 
 After such persecutions, with their literature all destroyed, and 
 their few remaining books in manuscript, and these written in the 
 ancient Syriac tongue — a dead language which only their priests 
 and deacons can read — this old Church has yet maintained the 
 primitive faith in far greater purity than any other Oriental 
 Church, They have clung to their Bibles with a desperate tenac- 
 ity, and reverence them as the very word of God. They tolerate 
 no pictures or images, n;) crucifixes or confessionals, or worship- 
 ping of the Host ; but the masses of the people are very ignorant 
 and degraded and superstitious, leaving the care of their souls for 
 the most part to the priests, and having no just conception of the 
 character and work of Jesus Christ. They look upon His minis- 
 try simply as that of a teacher, and see in His tragic death only a 
 martyr's end. These number about one hundred and fifty thou- 
 sand in all. A few of them have gone to Russia ; about thirty 
 thousand of them dwell in the plain of Oroomiah, while the rest 
 inhabit the Koordish mountains or extend westward into the 
 valley of the Tigris. 
 
 The Church of Rome has been unremitting in her efforts to 
 proselyte the Nestorians, and has been so far successful as to have 
 gained over some fifty thousand — who, however, refuse to receive 
 the Latin language or liturgy, will not accept the celibacy of 
 the clergy, and since the Vatican Council, have come to an open 
 rupture with the papal power.* 
 
 4. The Armenians. — Like the Nestorians, the Armenians are 
 an ancient Christian sect, and in several districts are mingled 
 with them. They number about sixty thousand, and are found, 
 for the most part, in ancient Armenia, with Tabriz as their centre. 
 Mr. Eli Smith, in his " Researches," concludes that as the Chris- 
 tian Church had become corrupt in the fourth century, and was 
 content with a mere profession of certain theological dogmas and 
 with a round of ceremonial observances, so the Armenian Church, 
 being converted at that time to the forms of Christianity, has ad- 
 hered to these ever since, knowing almost nothing of vital relig- 
 ion. "They adhere to the seven sacraments of the Romish 
 Church, perform baptism by trine immersion, believe in the 
 
 * It is an interesting fast that this ancient church was, at least in the eighth 
 century, a missionary church with widely extended influence. In China in the 
 province of Shinsi some years since a tablet was discovered which gives a brief 
 history of the coming of Nestorian missionaries to China, and their favorable 
 reception by the emperor. For several centuries their influence continued, but 
 " persecutions and dynastic changes weakened the church, and it finally became 
 extinct." 
 
 7* 
 
158 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 mediation of saints, the adoration of images, and transubstan- 
 tiation, and administer tlie ludy communion in l)otli l^inds to 
 laymen. They deny ])urL''atorial j)enance, and yet think the 
 ])iayei"s of the pious will help the souls of the dej)arted." Their 
 name and some renniant of their ancient faith survives, )»ut their 
 ignorance and superstition and spiritual darkness are almost in- 
 eredihle. Kveu the priests can scarcely nunnhle through the 
 appointed ])rayers in the dead language, and cannot translate a 
 single word. They are very much in the state of the Kestorians, 
 when fiivt made known to the Christian world, a generation ago 
 — socially and morally corrujjt, having a religion of mere for- 
 malism, a system of fasts and ceremonies, knowing nothing of the 
 Bible itself, practically thinking of Christ as the Jews of the 
 East do of Moses, or the Moslems do of Mohammed, as iheir 
 ])rophet. Surrounded by Mohammedanism, they have imbibed 
 much of its spirit and morals, and concubinage, and marriage for 
 a limited season, are not unknown." 
 
 5. The Jews. — About tifty thousand of these remnants of both 
 the Assyrian and Balnlonian captivities, are found in more than 
 one hundred towns and villages between the Tigris and the 
 Caspian, 
 
 IV. — What Has Been Done. 
 
 So much with reference to the people seemed necessary in order 
 to an intelligent view of the missionary work which h:us been ac- 
 comjilished. As is true of nearly all Eastern lands, the Romish 
 Church was firet in the field, their efforts dating back even to the 
 fourteenth century, when they were rivals of the Ncstorians in 
 seeking the favor of the Grand Mogul. Later on, they ex])ended 
 no little effort to proselyte the Armenians, but a very small 
 church in Ispahan is the only existing result of those centuries of 
 labor. 
 
 Modern Protestant missions date from the beginning of this 
 century. In 1811, Henry Martyn, passing from India, took 
 up his abode in Persia, and spent about eleven months in Shiraz. 
 Here he gave bold and frequent testimony to Christ before the 
 Mohammedans, and even the bigoted Mullahs, and labored 
 incessantly upon a translation of the New Testament and 
 Psalms, Avhich he completed in about ten months, and then 
 dedicated his arduous labors to the Master and His cause, 
 in the following prayer : " Now may the Spirit who gave 
 the word, and called me, I trust, to be an interpreter of it, 
 graciously and powerfully apply it to tlie hearts of sinners, 
 even to the gathering an elect people from among the long- 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 159 
 
 estranged Persians." One year after entering Persia, this great 
 and good man left Shiraz and proceeded to the king's camp near 
 Ispahan, to hiy before him the translation he had made. Most 
 thrilling is the story of that interview, when he was called to a 
 severer trial of his faith than at any previous time. Several of 
 the most intemperate Mullahs set themselves against him, and 
 contended with him in the presence of the prime minister of 
 the kingdom. Then it was demanded of him that he deny the 
 Saviour who had bought him with His blood ; but he witnessed 
 a good confession, " and fearlessly acknowledged Jesus as his 
 Lord." . Let him tell us the story in his own words : " June 
 12th, I attended the vizier's levee, Avhen there was a most in- 
 temperate and clamorous controversy kept up for an hour or 
 two, eight or ten on one side and I on the other. The vizier, 
 who set us going at first, joined in it latterly, and said, ' You 
 had better say God is God, and Mohanuned is the prophet of 
 God.' I said, ' God is God,' but added, instead of ' Mohammed 
 is the prophet of God,' ' and Jesus is the Son of God ' They 
 had no sooner heard this, which I had avoided bringing for- 
 ward until then, than they all exclaimed in contempt and anger, 
 ' He is neither born nor begets,' and rose up as if they would 
 have torn me in pieces. One of them said, ' What will you 
 say when your tongue is burnt out for this blasphemy?' One 
 of them felt for me a little, and tried to soften the severity of 
 this speech. My book, which I had brought, expecting to present 
 it to the king, lay before Mirza Shufi. As they all arose up, 
 after him, to go, some to the king and some away, I was 
 afraid they would trample upon the book, so I Avent in among 
 them to take it up, and wrapped it in a towel before them, 
 while they looked at it and me with supreme contempt. Thus 
 1 walked away alone, to pass the rest of the day in heat and 
 dirt. What have I done, thought I, to merit all this scorn? 
 Nothing, thought I, but bearing testimony to Jesus. I thought 
 over these things in prayer, and found that peace which Christ 
 hath promised to His disciples." 
 
 The next European laborer in this field was the Rev. C. G. 
 Pfander, a German, Avhose brethren had a flourishing mission in 
 Shoosha, Georgia. He visited Persia in 1829 and sojourned there 
 at intervals, leaving, as his most important work, a large contro- 
 versial book called the "Balance of Truth," which exhibited the 
 comparative evidences of Mohammedanism and Christianity, and 
 showed the great preponderance of the latter. This book, Avith 
 several other treatises on the Mohammedan controversy, is still 
 doing a good work among the skeptical Moslems. 
 
 Then came, in 1833, Rev. Frederick Haas, another German mis- 
 
IGO IIISTOKICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 sionary, who located at Tabriz, in northwest Persia. He was soon 
 followed hy other brethren from the (Jernian missions in Cieorgia, 
 Avhicli hud been broken up by the intolerance of the czar. Could 
 these l)rethren havi' been sustained, they would have done a blessed 
 pioneer work for Persia ; but unscrupulous bigotry held sway and 
 created embarrassments in the city, so that they were recalled by 
 their society in Basle, after f(»ur years of labor. 
 
 In July, l'S;5S, Kev. William ( Jlen, D. I)., a Scottish missionary, 
 entered the field. He iiad already S])ent many yeai-s in Astrachan, 
 Russia, on a translation of the Old Testament into the Persian 
 language. This work he comj)leted in 1847, and, coml)ining 
 liis translation with that of Henry Martyn, he returned to 
 Scotland to superintend the printing of them, and at the age 
 of seventy went back to Persia to aid in circulating the Scrip- 
 tures thus prepared. These two men will ever be held in 
 grateful remembrance for their labors in giving the Bible to the 
 millions of central Asia. 
 
 The only other European missionary who labored in Pei-sia was 
 the Rev. Robert Bruce, who .in l'S()9 sj)ent several months in Te- 
 lieran, where he found a field of great promise. Afterwards Mr. 
 Bruce spent some years at Ispahan, which in LS76 became a 
 station of the English Church Missionary Society. This excel- 
 lent Society continues to occupy a station at Julfa, near Isj)ahan, 
 and a station at Bagdad. The number of evangelical mission- 
 aries in Persia is still very inadequate to the work of spreading 
 a knowledge of the gospel among its people. 
 
 We come now to the history of American missions in Persia. 
 [These were begun by the American Board 1829. The first sta- 
 tion, at Oroomiah, was occupied in 1835. In 1871, they were 
 transferred to the Presbyterian Board. But as the lines of 
 missionary work have been similar under both, the dates given 
 in this sketch will sufficiently show under which Board particu- 
 hir events occurred.] 
 
 In 1829, Rev. INIessrs. Smith and Dwight were sent to explore 
 the regions of northwest Persia. The result was that their hearts 
 were especially drawn out toward the oppressed Nestorians on the 
 j)lain about Lake Oroomiah, and on their rej)resentations the Amer- 
 ican Board determined to estal)lish a mission in Persia with special 
 reference to the Nestorians ; and so for many years this mission was 
 known, not as the " Persian Mission," but as " The Nestorian Mis- 
 sion." In 18.'>3, Justin Perkins, a tutor in Amherst College, was 
 appointed the first missionary, and sailed, with his wife, in Sep- 
 teml)er of that year. About a year later they reached Tabriz, 
 and in 1835 were joined by Dr. and Mrs. Grant. 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 161 
 
 OROOMIAH. 
 
 This little company formally occupied Oroomiah as a station Nov. 
 20, 1 <s;>5, and soon proved themselves to be possessed of strong faith 
 and unquencliable zeal. The career of Dr. Grant was cut off in a 
 few years by dcatli ; but Dr. Perkins was spared to labor with great 
 vigor and usefulness for thirty-six years. The instructions given 
 to these pioneer workers mentioned, among other objects to be kept 
 in view, the two following : (1 ) " To convince the people that they 
 came among them with no design to take away their religious 
 privileges, nor to subject them to any foreign ecclesiastical power ;" 
 (2) " To enable the Nestorian Church through the grace of God 
 to exert a commanding influence in the spiritual regeneration of 
 Asia." 
 
 Having obtained as a teacher Mar Yohanan, one of the most 
 intelligent of the Nestorian bishops, Mr. Perkins gave himself to 
 the study of the common language ; and when this had been mas- 
 tered to some extent, the first formal work was undertaken — that 
 of reducing this language to writing (which had never yet been 
 done), and the pre]iaration of a series of cards. 
 
 The first school was opened in January 1836, in a cellar with 
 seven small boys in attendance. On the next day there were 
 seventeen. That school was the germ of the Oroomiah College, 
 which has since sent forth scores of devout and scholarly preachers 
 and teachers among the people. The annual reports show that 
 this collegiate and theological training-school is the right arm of 
 the Persia mission. The numbers in attendance have increased 
 year by year until now (1885) the college accommodations are 
 taxed to the utmost. Sixty-five students were connected with the 
 college during the year, and came from 21 towns and villages in 
 Persia, and 5 districts in Turkey. 42 are church members. "Two 
 of the students were mountain priests of the old Nestorian church." 
 The older students occupy the hours of the Sabbath in various 
 kinds of Christian Avork in the surrounding country, and the long 
 winter vacation (17 weeks) is zealously occupied in the same 
 manner. " Last winter (1884) 88 of the students were employed 
 in teaching or in other Christian work, some of them in the darkest 
 places in the land." 
 
 Not only has the college attained such grand success, but also a 
 school for girls, founded by Mrs. Grant in 1838 as the beginning 
 of a female school, has increased to the proportions of a seminaiy, 
 and is steadily growing in numbers and efficiency. " A large pre- 
 paratory department has also been added to the Female Seminary ; 
 and a new High School has been opened, making 4 in all where 
 the boys board themselves. The interest in education is certainly 
 
162 HISTORICAL SKETCH OP 
 
 advanciiifr. and the williiitriu'ss on the part of parents to pay for 
 tlu'ir cliildrenV instruction is increasing." 
 
 Thus from thi- outset eihication was wisely employed as one of 
 the chief auxiliaries. Tlie i)reacliin<r of the Word was also re- 
 •rank'd as of prime importance, and wa.s immediately instituted, 
 the nii.s<ionaries preachinjr at Hrst in their own dwellin<rs, or in the 
 home.s of the ])eople, or in sehool-hou.ses, until after a while 
 the Ne^jitorian ehurehes were oi)ened to them, and they were })er- 
 mitted to declare to the*<e ancient but degenerate believers the 
 pure trospel of the Son of God. 
 
 Village work. — During the last winter a large amount of labor 
 was done in the various villages of the Oroomiah field. " Among 
 these villages are some of our largest congregations. ]\Iuch has 
 been done in them for the increjv.se and j)eace t)f tlie churche.'*. 
 ^lost of the time, however, wa^i spent in the smaller and more 
 neglected villages and hamlets where utter ignorance and degrada- 
 tion still aboiuid. In some of these villages wine-drinking is 
 fearfully jjrevalent. In some, nearly every man was found dnnik, 
 and the women, of course, were barefoot and ragged, and the 
 children entirely neglected." " In one hamlet," says Dr. 8hedd, 
 " all the women and children came to tlie meeting I held, and 
 seemed intere.sted, some of them savingly ])enitent, while the men 
 were all about drinking wine. The secret is, the labor of a pious 
 woman who for three or four winters past has taught a school 
 for the children and gathered the women into her j)rayer-meet- 
 ings. The men are unable to answer the sini])lest questions as 
 to the Christian faith. The old Nestorian ])riest comes ])erhaps 
 twice a year to administer the ordinances, and then weeks pass 
 without even the seml)lance of worship." It is in such places as 
 these that the college students from Oroomiah in the winter season 
 conduct schools and pursue their evangelistic labors. 
 
 The Press. — It was very soon found necessary to suj)ply a re- 
 ligious literature, and in 1837 a jirinting press wiis sent to the 
 mission l>y the Board ; but it proved too unwieldy to be taken over 
 the mountains, and was sent from Trebizond back to Constantino- 
 ple. But two years later, the invention of man had provided a press 
 which could l)e taken to pieces, and one of these, in charge of Mr. 
 Edward Breath, a printer, was at once sent to Oroomiah, and was 
 regarded with great interest and wonder by the people. The 
 Scriptures were now so far translated into the Syriac of the Nes- 
 torians that jjortions were at once struck off. " Some of the ablest 
 of the Nestorian clergy had aided in the translation, and the 
 contents of their rare ancient manuscripts were now given back 
 to them in a language whicli all could understand They stood 
 in nmte iistonishment and raj)ture to see their language in print ; 
 
THE MISSION IN I'ERSIA. 163 
 
 and as soon as they could speak, the exclamation was, * It is time 
 to give glory to God, since printing is begun among our people." 
 Besides the Bible, which has been issued in many forms, numer- 
 ous works, such as " The Pilgrim's Progress," " The Saint's Rest," 
 " Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," church history, 
 hymn-books, geographies, theological lectures, liave been given to 
 the people. For many years a monthly periodical called the 
 " Rays of Light " has been published, containing the several 
 departments of religion, education, science, missionary intelli- 
 gence, &c. 
 
 A quarterly Sabbath-school lesson paper has also been lately 
 published which is adding greatly to the interest in the study of 
 the International Lessons. Still other valuable works with tracts 
 and leaflets have been issued, the whole number of pages for the 
 year 1884 being 1,209,890. The advance in the schools and the 
 increase in the church membership require that much larger 
 editions than formerly be printed. 
 
 Medical Work. — Dr. J. P. Cochran reports that during the 
 first six months of the year they had received at the hospital 81 
 patients, and that he had prescribed for 1,603 others. In addition 
 to his practice in the city, he had visited fifteen different villages. 
 He says : " The sick come in large numbers to the office every 
 day. They flock in by sunrise ; some on foot, others on horses, 
 donkeys, oxen, or on the backs of their friends, or borne on litters 
 The people often throw' their sick at our feet, saying, ' We shall 
 not take them away until you cure them, or let them die here. 
 Our only hope is in God above, and in you as His instruments 
 below.' My two assistants also see many sick, so that over 3,000 
 have been treated at our doors this past half year." 
 
 Mrs. D. P. Cochran, mother of Dr. Cochran, acts as matron of 
 the hospital at Oroomiah. Through the help sent to them, espe- 
 cially by the ladies of the Northwest, they have been able during 
 the past year to enlarge somewhat the accommodation of the hos- 
 pital, and to make its grounds and rooms still more bright and 
 attractive. To many of the poor, suffering patients, its comfort- 
 able and pleasant wards seem almost like Paradise. " Many say, 
 ' Only let us stay here, and we will recover.' " One of Dr. Coch- 
 ran's students has started a " Branch of the Westminster Hospi- 
 tal " at Salmas. He is a competent man in some departments of 
 practice, and an active Christian as well. A recent letter says, 
 " During the last fourteen days he has treated seventy-two per- 
 sons, mostly Mohammedans." 
 
164 HISTORICAL SKETCH OP 
 
 SEMI-CENTENNIAL ANNIVERSARY OF THE OROOMIAH MISSION. 
 
 A irreat and wide-spread interest was sliown in tlie fiftieth 
 anniversary of the Mission. An interesting feature in eonnection 
 with its ohservanee wjis the presence of Dr. II. A. Nelson, of 
 (Jeneva, N. Y., and .special delegate from the Synod of New 
 York. His visit being the first of an American jKUstor not him- 
 self a missionary, and his high standing in the church at home, 
 and his earnest and encouraging words, and the variety of s})ecial 
 meetings held at the time, all conspired to make his presence a 
 delight to the mission and to himself. The exercises of the 
 anniversary consisted of an historical address by Dr. Shedd, a 
 p iper on the political and social changes in Pereia by Mr. Wil- 
 son, of Tabriz, and an address by Dr. Nelson, with extemjmrane- 
 ous remarks by others, all intei*spersed with proj)er devotional 
 exercises. It is to be hoped that these paj)ers and addresses, with 
 other memorials of the past fifty years, will be published in com- 
 ])lete form. A few paragraphs, however, from Dr. Shedd's his- 
 torical sketch may be j)roperly quoted here. After a rapid review 
 of the workers who have been connected with the Mission in 
 Pei-sia, Dr Shedd says : 
 
 " These facts show that in the fifty years past the Church of the 
 United States has sent to Persia — a far-off and inland people, 
 with whom our country has few commercial and no political rela- 
 tions — nearly one hundred of her chosen sons and daughters, at 
 an expense of about $1,200,000. Surely here is a memorable 
 chapter in the records of Missions ; an enduring glory, that such 
 earnest and pei*severing and disinterested effort has l)een made to 
 benefit the minds of men in a land so far away. But with 
 such expenditure of wealth and talent and consecrated labor 
 and life we are now to ask what have been the results. What 
 have been the moral and spiritual coiujuests made in this 
 crusade by the missionaries of the West in one of the oldest 
 nations of the East, and especially by the ]\Iission of the young- 
 est branch of the Church to the oldest and most apostolic ? 
 In re])ly I will confine myself for the present to the work of 
 Oroomiah Station. The statistics can not tell us all that God 
 has wrought. Many outside of our organization, we believe, 
 have accepted Christ in true faith and been saved. Many also 
 who have been enrolled as church members may never enter 
 Heaven. But the statistics give us at least the skeleton of the 
 truth — tlu^ framework of the redeemed Church of God. The 
 number admitted to our comnuinion from the fii-st till Novem- 
 ber, 18<S:i, forms a total of 2,r).32 souls. Of these 1J31 have fallen 
 asleej), and 1,001 are on the roll. The records of comnuinicants 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 165 
 
 began about twenty years after the missionary work. The report 
 for 1856 gives 158 members. The number ten years later, for 
 1886, was 612; ten years later, in 1876, it was 804; and seven 
 years afterwards, for 1883, 1601. 
 
 " In the line of education tlie schedule of reports began in 
 1837. They show as follows : 
 
 Average Schools Average 
 
 Per Year. No. Pupils. 
 
 For the first decade, 1837-46 24 530 
 
 second " 1847-56 50 948 
 
 " third " 1857-66 51 1,096 
 
 " fourth " 1867-76 68 1,024 
 
 Last seven years, 1877-84 81 1,833 
 
 Few mission fields have been more successful than that of 
 which Oroomiah is the centre. And as for the lives of the 
 servants of God who have labored there Oroomiah may challenge 
 the world to produce men and women of more exalted piety or 
 more fervent consecration. The names of Perkins, Grant, Rhea, 
 Coan and Fiske, will be held in everlasting remembrance. 
 
 In 1883 it was found convenient, owing to the great distance 
 between some of the stations, the lack of railroads and even of 
 common roads, the diversity of language, and other causes, to 
 divide the Persia mission into Eastern and Western Missions. 
 Along with Oroomiah in the Western Mission is classed Tabriz, 
 and a new station Salmas. 
 
 TABRIZ. 
 
 This was the third station permanently occupied in the country, 
 and soon became a centre of missionary work in its locality. 
 Rev. P. Z. Easton and wife and Miss Jewett were the first to take 
 possession of the field, in the year 1873. This city lies east of the 
 lake Oroomiah, and about 140 miles by the road from the city of 
 that name. It is the great centre of European merchandise ; and 
 as to trade generally, it is the emporium of Persia, having bazars 
 and caravansaries in great numbers, and in many cases extensive 
 and of superior construction. 
 
 It has a population of about two hundred thousand, made up 
 principally of Armenians and Moslems. The missionaries have 
 encountered more opposition here than at any other point. At 
 first, large numbers of both the classes named attended the ser- 
 vices, and a few seemed to be especially interested. Their steady 
 attendance upon the means of grace aroused the suspicion and 
 hostility of certain ecclesiastics, which resulted in their being 
 watched by some of the police. Soon some of them were appre- 
 hended, thrown into prison, and severely beaten. They were. 
 
1(>6 IIISTORICA-L SKETCH OF 
 
 however, released throui^li tlie active interference of the Enijlish 
 consul and Mr. Kaston. One of those who were thus punishetl was 
 an old man. He had reason to helieve that if he did not acknowl- 
 edire Mohammed, death miirht await him; hut he remained stead- 
 fast, an<l if he did not venture to call upon (yjirist, neither did he 
 inv<»ke Mohammed or Ali, hut cried. "() Lord of heaven, in Thee 
 is our hope." Tliis opposition to evanifelical eH'ort was instii^ated 
 hv the Armenian priests, who were afraid of losing their followers, 
 jis there is no law against an Armenian becoming a Protestant, 
 though the death penalty exists against any follower of Mohammed 
 embracing Christianity. Time, however, luis wrought sure and 
 notable progress. Evangelistic work hiis been pro.secuted with 
 vigor. A School for boys and another for girls were oj)ened fn)ni 
 the first. Woman's work, a medical department, and translation 
 of the Scriptures have been carried forward with encouraging 
 success. A Book Department has been opened at this station in 
 which has been sold I'i.'W copies of the word of God, besides many 
 other religious and textbooks. "The year 1884 opened with 
 manifest tokens of the presence of the Spirit during the week of 
 jjrayer especially in the boys' school and in the women's meetings. 
 During the following months there were large congregations, with 
 manv Mu.ssulraans in attendance. A severe persecution, however, 
 arose in the spring which interrupted direct work among the 
 ISIussulmans and o(;casioned the backsliding of some of their 
 number wlio had been baptized. 
 
 It was made evident that a longer probation and more than 
 usually thorough instruction must precede baptism in the case of 
 Moslem converts. It seems to be indicated also by these new ob- 
 structions thrown in the way of work among the Moslems, that a 
 larger share of the attention of the mission should be given to 
 the Armenians. Hitherto the preaching has been in Turkish, but 
 after this all missionaries in Tabriz are to learn Armenian also, 
 that j)reaching and teaching may be (tarried on in that language 
 as well as in Turkish. There has been but one addition to the 
 cliurch in Tabriz, but there are ten candidates now on probation. 
 It has been necessary during the year to excommunicate four 
 mend)ers of the church and to enforce discipline in other ctuses, 
 l)ut good results are already manifest from this purification of 
 the church. The year has w^itnessed an increiusing brotherly love, 
 with more prayer and earnest labor for souls, and a decided ad- 
 vance tow'ard self-support, tis well as in benevolent contributions. 
 Mr. Wilson during the year made two tours, in which, in the 
 course of 15 weeks, he visited 3") Armenian comnmnities. The 
 first tour wa-; in company with Ilaritune, the teacher of the girls' 
 school, U) Karadagh, north of Tabriz. In the second tour Miss 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 167 
 
 Jewett and he, returning from the annual meeting at Oroomiah, 
 made the circuit of the lalce, visiting Suldooz, Soujbulak, Mian- 
 duab, and Maragha. Both these tours were full of precious op- 
 portunities for seed-sowing and of evidence of the power of the 
 Gospel to attract the hearts of men." 
 
 The Mission in tlie minutes of the Annual Meeting refer with 
 expressions of much thankfulness to the work of the Bible Society 
 under the care of Rev. Mr. Wliipple, as affording them great 
 assistance, and make mention as well of the timely help extended 
 to them by the Turkish Mission Aid Society. In many commu- 
 nications our missionaries in Western Persia write in the strongest 
 terms of their indebtedness to Hon. S. G. W. Benjamin, U. S. 
 Minister to Persia, for the sympathy which he has continually 
 manifested with their work, and for the energy and success with 
 which he has guarded their rights as American citizens. 
 
 SALMAS. 
 
 During the past year, 1884, a new station has been occupied by 
 the jNIission, in the town of Salmas, nearly fifty miles west of Oroo- 
 miah. This town is the centre of the largest Armenian and Papal 
 Nestorian population of Persia. The next largest is found in Kara- 
 dagh, explored by Mr. Wilson last summer, and in Tabriz. Salmas is 
 situated in the midst of a fertile plain, twenty-five miles from east 
 to west, and twelve from north to south. Within this plain and 
 on the mountain slopes in sight are 40,000 or 50,000 souls. Here 
 are over twenty Armenian villages, all within a ride of two hours 
 from Salmas. The station was opened last May by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Shedd, aided by two young men from the college at Oroomiah 
 able to give very efficient help. In December Miss C. O. Van 
 Duzee, formerly of Erzroum, who has recently joined the Persia 
 Mission, was added to the force at Salmas. On Christmas day 
 she opened the first girls' school, which was begun with two little 
 girls, and in a few weeks had groAvn to fourteen pupils. Being 
 thoroughly familiar with the Armenian language. Miss Van Duzee 
 is able to enter immediately upon work among the women in the 
 many villages around her. The church in Salmas has at once 
 started into new life and growth, and in addition to the girls' 
 school which has been opened, a new impulse has been given to 
 the schools before established, and from their pupils a number of 
 sincere inquiries have already appeared. 
 
 TEHERAN, 
 
 The misssion to Persia, as already stated, was transferred 
 to the Board by the American Board in 1871, and with the 
 
108 HISTORICAL SKETCn OF 
 
 transfer there came an urgent plea from the missionaries 
 for an enhirgement. It was felt to lie a duty to embrace 
 within their work the Armenians and Mosk'ms of central 
 Persia. Accordingly Kev. James Bassett, who had reached 
 Oroomiah in IMl, made an extended tour the following year, 
 visiting Tabriz, Hamadan and Teheran, the result of which was 
 that he was sent to occupy the capital city of Teheran in Novem- 
 ber, 1^<72, where he was warmly welcomed by both Mussulmans and 
 Armenians. Here is a j)oi)ulation of 2()(),()00, most of whom are 
 Moslems ; but there are one thousand Armenians, two thousand 
 Jews and one hundred Eurojieans. The two languages chiefly spok- 
 en are the Turkish and the Persian, the latter only being heard on 
 the streets. Of this field Mr. Passett says, " We occupy the only 
 tenable ground for labor designed to reach either eastern Persia 
 or the Tartar tribes of Turkistan. The Turkish language spoken 
 here enables a person to j)ass quite through Turkistan to the 
 birth-place of Tamerlane and (Jenghis Khan, into Chinese Tar- 
 tary and far to the northward, while the Pei*sian makes accessible 
 all central and southern Peii?ia, through Khorassan to Afghanis- 
 tan, and even large jiopulations of India. In this city there is 
 no evangelical preacher or church. There are two French 
 Lazarists, and one Armenian priest who reads to a few Arme- 
 nians a ritual in an ancient and unknown tongue ; and this is all 
 that is done in the way of giving the gospel to this city, the 
 capital of a kingdom, and the most important, both in its politi- 
 cal and commercial relations, of any city between Constantinople 
 and Bombay. Central Asia has in nearly all the i)ast been 
 neglected by the Church of Christ ; the result has been that it is 
 the great source whence have proceeded the scourges of nuin- 
 kind ; and the Tartar and Iranian hordes have age after age, as 
 in great tidal waves, quite overflowed Christendom, overthrowing 
 its civilization and nearly extinguishing its light. It is vain for 
 us to ex])ect })eace on earth or the sway of a Christian civiliza- 
 tion, until the millions of those vast regions shall have been 
 brought under the sceptre of the King of ])eace." 
 
 Teheran is not only the central point from which to reach a 
 vast outlying jwimlation, it is also a rapidly growing city. 
 
 At the rate of progress made in the last Ave years, the vacant 
 land within the twelve gates will soon be occupied. The impor- 
 tation of European ways and inventions has been considerable. 
 The imitation apjiears in the buildings, in width of streets, police- 
 men, uniforms, carriages, and gas-light and ])ost-oftices. The 
 country at large remains in the former condition of poverty 
 and wretchedness. There is no attemjit at imjirovement in 
 agriculture nor in the arts. The resources of the country re- 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 169 
 
 main undeveloped. Somethinj^ is attempted in the way of min- 
 ing, but, as yet, it has been productive of no great results. The 
 taste, so far as developed, appears to be chiefly for what is orna- 
 mental; and for the luxuries of Europeans. Intellectual and 
 moral reformations have not to human judgment begun. Tele- 
 graphs and western ornaments and trinkets let in a little light, 
 but nothing has come or been accepted which might not easily 
 be lost without leaving a trace of good." 
 
 The missionaries are bravely laboring to secure this mental 
 and moral reformation. In 1888 a neat chapel was built with a 
 seating capacity of 300, in which preaching services in Persian 
 and English are regularly held. The same agencies are em- 
 ployed in the work as at Oroomiah, but not on so extended a 
 scale. The work for women, the school for girls and also one 
 for boys — which is much crippled for want of a suitable building 
 — the medical and publication departments are all as vigorously 
 pressed as the means will permit. The church reports this year 
 (1885) an active membership of 35. Total number of pupils in 
 the mission schools 146. In the medical department 2,500 
 patients were treated. 700 copies of the Shorter Catechism, 450 
 copies of a Persian Hymn Book, 1000 copies of Pilgrim's Pro- 
 gress, total number of pages 471,000 were printed during the 
 year. Also 1214 volumes of Scriptures were sold and 418 vol- 
 umes of other publications. 
 
 HAMADAN. 
 
 This ancient city is supposed to occupy the site of Ecbatana 
 (Ezra, vi : 2), the place where Darius found the roll with the 
 decree of Cyrus for rebuilding the house of God at Jerusalem. 
 Work is carried on here along the same lines followed at the 
 other stations, and encouraging progress has been made ; but all 
 the annual reports emphasize the fact that much opposition is 
 excited against the work by all classes, Moslems, Armenians and 
 Jews. The character of the work at Hamadan and the opposi- 
 tion that it encounters are sufficiently indicated in the last 
 annual report from the field. 
 
 "As heretofore two services have been held each Sabbath in the 
 Armenian quarter of the city without interruption, the aged Nes- 
 torian pastor and Mr. Hawkes conducting the services. The church 
 building hitherto occupied for these services, which, by the way, 
 is dark, dilapidated, and uncomfortable, was claimed by the old 
 Armenians, and, through the enmity of certain influential men 
 at the capital, was given over by the authorities to them. The 
 Protestants have since worshipped in private houses. ' We have 
 
170 IIISTOIilCAL SKETCH OF 
 
 made this,' writ<^s Mr. Hawkos, ' the occasion of a petition to the 
 Shah for permission to build a new chapel, and the last mail 
 brin;,rs word that he has trranted the petition and made a contribu- 
 tion of 400 tomans toward the erection of the building. The 
 Prince Governor came to see the chosen location, ap[)roved of it, 
 and ordered that work should commence about the first of April. 
 We hope it will be completed before next winter.' The Sunday- 
 school has been ke])t up, with 110 names on the roll, and an 
 average atti-ndance of 60. Services among the Jews have been 
 attended by only a small number, as the people have been in 
 constant fear of persecution. To lessen their fears Pastor Shimon 
 has taken a house in the midst of their homes, and, having 
 accommodations in his dwelling both for ])reaching services 
 and a girls' school, it is hoped that they both may be carried on 
 without interruption. Efforts in behalf of the Jews had been 
 undertaken some time since by the London missionaries, but 
 having become satisfied that the field was properly ours, and 
 that two societies could not work here to an advantage, they 
 have withdrawn. 
 
 Schooh. — The girls' school in the Armenian quarter is the only 
 one that has been allowed to continue its cour.-e undisturbed 
 through the various persecutions of the year. Fifty-six have been 
 in attendance. Since the marriage of JNIiss Sherwood to the Rev. 
 Mr. Hawkes, Miss Montgomery, her associate in the school, has 
 received into the building 10 boarders. Her labors in the super- 
 vision of such a school, recjuiring unremitting attention upon her 
 ])art, while, at the same time, she is prosecuting the study of both 
 Persian and Armenian, it will be readily seen, must be very ard- 
 uous. She, however, bravely writes: 'I do not mind being alone, 
 and do not ask for help, for while I see the great need around me, 
 I know the need in other fields is greater still ; but when our new 
 school building is ready and our work increases, then I shall cry 
 out for aid.' 
 
 The boys' high-school has been sadly interrupted, being several 
 times closed by Government order. The Jewish boys have thus 
 lo.st much time, and the Armenians, although generally keeping 
 up their studies, have not made the progress they should. Dr. and 
 JStrs. Alexander have kindly opened a boarding department for 
 the boys in an unoccupied room in their house. They have had 
 six under their care. Another school, for Jewish boys only, has 
 been opened during the past year. There are in it some 50 boys, 
 but the disturbances prevailing have had their influence upon this 
 also. A school started by Mrs. Alexander for girls in the Jewish 
 fjuarter was soon stopped by the Government. The number en- 
 rolled reached 25. The immediate cause of the closing was a 
 
THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 171 
 
 prayer-niceting started in the same room, at the urgent request of 
 the neighbors. It immediately stirred up the prejudices of the 
 leading Jews." 
 
 The great need in this and in all the Persian fields is for more 
 men and Avomen with consecrated hearts to strongly occupy and 
 extend all the branches of the work. But " how shall they preach 
 except they be sent?" When will the church at home put forth 
 her strength ! 
 
 V. The Outlook. 
 
 The most important consideration, as suggesting hope in our 
 ■work, is the simple fact that so many years of faithful seed-sowing 
 have passed. He is faithful who hath said, " So shall my word be 
 that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it shall not return unto me 
 void." The work thus far has, of necessity, been largely prepar- 
 atory. To create a literature, to establish schools, and to win the 
 confidence of the people, called for time and no little patience. A 
 strong foothold has now been gained. The scores and hundreds, 
 and even thousands of youth who have been educated in our 
 schools, go out in every case as friends of the mission. In what 
 they are, and in the words they speak, they spread far and near 
 the sweet savor of a gospel education, and reveal the refining and 
 elevating influence of the work we seek to accomplish. These 
 educated youths will in the years to come, as they grow in age and 
 influence, help to mould a public sentiment favorable to pure 
 Christianity ; and so the way shall be made plain for an unfettered 
 and effectual preaching of Christ, as the only hope of Persia. 
 No better point of outlook from which to forecast the future can 
 be found than in the words of Dr. Shedd, a veteran on that field, 
 taken from his " Review of Six Years " when he was setting out 
 for the new station at Salmas : " In these six years," he says, 
 "nearly 1000 have been added to our communion on confession. 
 There has been substantial progress in self-support. The native 
 Church has taken a more complete organization and has groAvn 
 in aggressive poAver. The truth has been published and taught 
 in more of the smaller villages and over a wider area than ever 
 before. Many buildings for meetings and schools have been 
 erected, and several churches have been dedicated. 
 
 The college and hospital buildings have been erected. The 
 system of education, Avith the college at the head, has been more 
 fully developed. In glancing backward my faith is quickened. 
 The cause of Christ is not merely holding its OAvn, but is ad- 
 vancing, and I thank God for the privilege of helping in ever 
 so small a degree this ad\'ance. But the exhortation is ne\'erthe- 
 
172 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 less ai)i)lit'al)le to Persia, ' Brethren, ye have need of patience.' 
 There are many ohsUicles. 
 
 "The six yeai-s ptujt have seen no little agitation and violence. 
 In the wake of tlie Kusso-Turkish war, turmoil has filled Kur- 
 distan, and it has heen a constant sorrow that we could do wo little 
 for the large population in the mountains. Of late the Turks 
 forl)id our travels. Unless the (fovernment of the United States 
 can protect her citizens with a stronger hand, the pros])ect is 
 gloomy in Turkey. In these years a famine, the most severe 
 known for three centuries, has swept over this region and carried 
 ott" its victims hy tens of thousands. Our people passed through 
 it by the united cHbrt of the missionaries and native preachers 
 in using the alms sent from America and Europe. The Gospel 
 saved them in the time of ftimine. Following this was the rebel- 
 lion and invasion of the Kurds, that for a time threatened to in- 
 volve the whole Christian population in destruction ; but again 
 God's arm was made bare to save, and again the Gospel was the 
 agency used for salvation. 
 
 " To the careful observer the signs of unrest and decay in the 
 mass of Islam are increasing. Brought to the actual test of ex- 
 j)erience, the system in many thoughtful minds is weighed and 
 found wanting. The merciless cruelty and apathy in the famine, 
 the fierce and revengeful passions of the war, and the venality 
 and hy|>ocrisy of the teachers, make it clear to some among them 
 that Islam can do nothing for lost and dying men. The reading 
 of the Bible increases this doubt, and still more the reading of 
 pure and exemplary Christian lives. This process of doubt must 
 go on till it reaches the point of despair. The cycle of the Islam 
 faith must run its course as truly as that of the pagan faith 
 before Christ and other pagan faiths of to-day." 
 
 In the increasing organizations and growing power of the 
 native churches, in the wider proclamation of the truth, in the 
 founding of colleges and schools for botli sexes, in the erection of 
 hospitals, in the manifestation of the true philanthropic spirit of 
 Christianity in feeding the famine-stricken, in the waning power 
 of Islam, in the self-denying lives of these devoted missionaries 
 the future is big witli the promise of a new and better order of 
 things for Pei-sia. All the leadings of God's providence beckon 
 forward our Presbyterian Church as the only Protestant Church 
 that sends missionaries into this land, and hold out to us the 
 bright hope that, at no distant day, the Paradise that was lost in 
 this land through man's first disobedience shall be replaced, for 
 tho millions of Persia, with that Paradise of God where grows 
 the Tree of Life, on the banks of the River of Life, whose source 
 is the throne of God. 
 
the mission in persia. 173 
 
 Statistics of Persia Missions, 1885. 
 
 American ordained missionaries, 10 
 
 "lay " 5 
 
 women " 23 
 
 Native, ordained, • . . . . 33 
 
 " licentiates, 39 
 
 " total, 230 
 
 Churches, 25 
 
 Communicants, 1,796 
 
 Added during the year, 147 
 
 Boarding-school pupils, 208 
 
 Day " " 2,452 
 
 Total " " 2,660 
 
 Students for the ministry, 8 
 
 Contributions, $1,910 
 
 Congregations, 4,578 
 
 Pages prmted, 1,680,890 
 
 Mlssionaries in 1885. 
 western mission. 
 
 Oroomiah (near Lake Oroomiah) : occupied as a mission sta- 
 tion of the American Board, 1834; transferred to Presbyterian 
 Board, 1871 ; missionary laborer — Rev. Messrs. B. Labaree, Jr., 
 John H. Shedd, D.D , Rev. J. M. Oldfather, James E. Rogers 
 and their wives ; Joseph P. Cochran, M.D., and his wife ; Mre. 
 D. P. Cochran, Miss N. Jennie Dean, Miss Mary K. Van Duzee, 
 Mr. Arthur A. Hargrave and his wife. 
 
 Tabriz : Rev. Samuel G. Wilson, George W. Holmes, M.D., 
 and his wife ; Mrs. L. C. Van Hook, Miss Mary Jewett, Miss 
 Grettie Y. Holliday. 
 
 Salmas : Rev. John H. Shedd, D.D., and his wife (a part of 
 the year) ; Rev. John N. Wright, Miss C. O. Van Duzee. 
 
 EASTERN mission. 
 
 Teheran : Rev. Messrs. Joseph L. Potter, T. J. Potter and 
 W. W. Torrence, M.D., and their wives ; Miss Sarah J. Bassett, 
 Miss Anna Schenck, Miss Cora A. Bartlett, Miss Annie G. Dale. 
 
 Hamadan : Rev. James Hawkes, Edgar W. Alexander, M.D., 
 and their wives ; Miss Annie Montgomery. 
 
 In this country : Rev. S. L. Ward and his wife ; Miss N. 
 Jennie Dean. 
 
 8 
 
174 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE MISSION IN PERSIA. 
 
 Missionaries in Persia, J 871-1885. 
 
 ♦Died, t Transferred from the American liminl. Fieuros, Term of Service in the 
 Field. 
 
 Alexander, Ttev. E. W., 
 Alexaiuler, Mrs., 
 Hartlett, Miss C. A., 
 Ba.<!.sett, Jtev. J., 
 Hassett, Mrs., 
 l?a.'<sett, Miss S. J., 
 Carev, Miss A., 
 Clark, Miss M. A., 
 »Coan, Rev. G. W.,t 
 Coan, Mrs., 
 Coan, Rev. F. G., 
 Coan, Mrs., 
 
 ♦Coehran, Rev. J. G.,t 
 Cochran, Mrs., 
 Cochran, J. P., (M.D.), 
 Cochran, Miss K., 
 Dale, Miss A. G., 
 Dean, Miss N. J., 
 P^aston, Rev. P. Z.,t 
 Easton, ilrs., 
 Ilargrave, Mr. A. A., 
 Ilargrave, Mrs. (Miss M. 
 
 J. Moore, 1884), 
 Ilawkes, Rev. J. W., 
 Hawkes, Mrs. (Miss B. 
 
 Sherwoof], 1883), 
 Holliday, Miss G. T., 
 Holmes, G. W., (M.D.), 
 
 1874-77 
 Holmes, Mrs., 1874-77 
 
 Jewett, Miss M., 
 Labaree, Rev. B.,f 
 Labaree, Mrs., 
 
 18S2- 
 
 Montgomery, Miss A., 
 
 1882- 
 
 1882- 
 
 Oldfather, Rev. .1. M., 
 
 1872- 
 
 1882- 
 
 Oldfuther, Mrs., 
 
 1872- 
 
 1871-1884 
 
 Poage, Miss A. E., 
 
 1875-1880 
 
 1871-1884 
 
 Porter, Rev. T. J., 
 
 1884-1885 
 
 1875- 
 
 Porter, Mrs., 
 
 1884-1885 
 
 1880-1883 
 
 Potter, Rev. J. L., 
 
 1874- 
 
 1880-1884 
 
 Potter, Mrs., 
 
 1874- 
 
 1849-1879 
 
 Rogers, Rev. J. E., 
 
 1882- 
 
 1849-1879 
 
 Rogers, Mrs., 
 
 1882- 
 
 1885- 
 
 Schenck, Miss Anna, 
 
 1877- 
 
 1885- 
 
 *Scott, Rev. D., 
 
 1877-1879 
 
 1847-1871 
 
 Scott, Mrs., 
 
 1877-1879 
 
 1847- 
 
 Shedd, Rev. J. n.,t 
 
 1859- 
 
 1878- 
 
 Shedd, Mrs., 
 
 1859- 
 
 1871-1875 
 
 Sherwood, iliss 15., 
 
 1883- 
 
 1885- 
 
 Stocking, Rev. W. R., 
 
 1871-1880 
 
 1860- 
 
 •Stocking, Mrs., 
 
 1871-1872 
 
 1873-1879 
 
 Stocking, Mrs., 
 
 -1872 
 
 1873-1879 
 
 Torrence, VV. W., (M.D.), 
 
 1881- 
 
 1883- 
 
 Torrence, Mrs., 
 
 1881- 
 
 
 Van Duzee, Miss M. K., 
 
 1875- 
 
 1885- 
 
 Van Hook, Mrs. L. C., 
 
 1876- 
 
 1880- 
 
 Van Norden, Rev. T. L.,t 
 
 1860-1873 
 
 
 Van Norden, Mrs., 
 
 1806-1873 
 
 1884 
 
 Ward, Rev. S. L., 
 
 1876- 
 
 1883- 
 
 Ward, Mrs., 
 
 1876- 
 
 
 Whipple, Rev. W. L., 
 
 1872-1879 
 
 ; si- 
 
 Whij)ple, Mrs., 
 
 1872-1879 
 
 ; 81- 
 
 Wilson, Rev. S. G., 
 
 1880- 
 
 1871- 
 
 Wright, Rev. J. N., 
 
 1878- 
 
 1860- 
 1860- 
 
 *Wright, Mrs., 
 
 1878. 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 The Land of the Lion and the Sun. By C. J. Wills. 
 Woman and her Saviour in Persia. By Dr. Laurie. 
 Central Asia. By A. Vambery. 
 
 Dr. Grant and the Mountain Nestorians. By Dr. Laurie. 
 Memoir of Miss Fiske. 
 
ndia. 
 
 ^ 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. a. BRODHEAD, D. D. 
 
70 iDitciruDt 75 c^sT rnoNi flO enccNWiCH. OS 
 
 95 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^'^>''V K-i^ 
 
 
 
MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 The writer of this sketch cannot do his readers a better service 
 than, as a preface to anything he may present, to transfer to these 
 pages from the " Church Missionary Atlas," a recent English work 
 of great value, the following compendious view of India: 
 
 " The classical name of India seems to have been anciently 
 given to the whole of that part of Asia lying east of the river 
 Hind, or Sindhu, or Indus, as far as the confines of China, and 
 extending north as far as the Mongolian steppes. The modern 
 name Hindustan, is of Persian origin, and means the place or 
 country of the Hindus. Sindhu means ' black,' and was the name 
 given to the river Indus ; but it is not clear whether the (black) 
 people first gave the name to the river, or the river to the people. 
 
 " To the dwellers in the elevated and dry steppes and uplands 
 of Arabia, Persia, and Asia Minor, such a land of magnificent 
 rivers, impenetrable forests, and rich alluvial plains, abounding in 
 all natural products, nmst have seemed little short of an Eldorado ; 
 and it is not to be wondered at that from the days of Herodotus 
 downwards the land of India shonld have had such an interest 
 for the natives of the West. History, moreover, shows that what- 
 ever city or nation has been the channel of connection between it 
 and the Western Avorld, that city or nation has for the time being 
 risen to opulence and power. From this source, in pre-Christian 
 times, Arabia, Tyre, Palmyra, and Alexandria derived most of 
 their greatness. Later on we find the same enriching stream 
 flowing uj) the Persian Gulf to Baghdad, and afterwards to 
 Venice and Genoa, till, in 1498, Vasco da Gama's discovery of a 
 new^ route to the East, by way of the Cape, diverted the trade into 
 other channels, and so caused the Portuguese, Dutch, French and 
 English to come successively to the front. 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 " Of the history of India in the times before the Christian era 
 we know but little, and that little is so mixed up with mythological 
 fable that small reliance can be placed upon it. All that we know 
 for certain is that in very early times — probably about two thou- 
 sand years before Christ — the ancestors of the present Hindu 
 
 177 
 
178 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 people came into India from the northwest, and gradually overran 
 the wiiole country ; hut tiie first invasion from the Wes^t of which 
 wc have anythinir like a clear historical account was that of the 
 Mohammedans, who, in A. i). GoG, landed on the west coast of 
 India in order to ])lunder the town of Tanna. In the following 
 century they appeared at Milltan, and from a. d. 714 to 750 they 
 held possession of Sindh. For two centuries after this India 
 enjoyed immunity from their depredations, until the time of Sa- 
 buktegin and his famous son, Sultan Mahnu'id of Ghuzni. Be- 
 tween A. I). 1001 and 1024 !Mahmud invaded Hindustan no less 
 than twelve times, and, inflamed with irrepressihle zeal for the 
 destruction of idols, destroyed some of the most famous shrines of 
 the Hindus, giving up to ])lunder some of the principal seats of 
 their religion. One of Mahmud's successors — Shahah-ud-din or 
 Moliammed Ghori (a. d. 1157 to 1196) — succeeded in converting 
 the chief Hindu kingdoms into dependencies, and these, in A. n. 
 1206, were formed into an independent kingdom, of which Kutub- 
 lul-din, once a slave, became the first ruler. The dynasty of the 
 slave kings lasted from A. d. 1206 to 1288, when it wa.>* succeeded 
 by the house of Khilji, of which the second king, Alla-ud-din, 
 may be mentioned, because he was the fii-st to carry the crescent in 
 triumph, in A. i). 1294, across the Vindhya mountains into the 
 Deccan, and afterwards into South India. During the rule of the 
 next, or Toghlak, dynast)'' (a. d. 1321 to 1414) one of the most 
 memorable events wius the invasion of India by Timour Beg or 
 Tamerlane, and his proclamation as emperor of India at Delhi on 
 the 17th of Deceniber, l.'>98. He did not. however, remain him- 
 self in India, but for thirty-six yeare (a. d. 1414 to 1450) some 
 Seiads professed to govern in his name. To them succeeded the 
 Lodi dynasty (a. d. 1450 to 1526), and after them the Moguls. 
 The first Mogul emperor, Baber, claimed the throne of India in 
 virtue of his descent from Tamerlane, but had to make his claim 
 good, iis others before and since, by the jwwer of the sword. 
 During the earlier jieriod of this dynasty — the last representative 
 of which was put forward by the mutinous Sepoys, in 1857, as 
 the rightful sovereign of the country — India attained a high degree 
 of power and ])rosperity ; but after the death of the emperor Au- 
 rungzib, in 1707, the emperors of Delhi became mere puppets, 
 and were unable either to curb the ambition of powerful viceroys, 
 who seized the opportunity for rendering themselves independent, 
 or to resist the growing power of the Mahrattas and Sikhs and 
 other external enemies who threatened the empire. Thus, in 1739, 
 Nadir Shah, the king of Persia, capture<l Delhi, which was then 
 given uj) to carnage and ])lun(ler; and in 1758 Ahmed Shah Ab- 
 diili, the Afghan king, subjected to the same cruel treatment the in- 
 habitants of the Mogul capital. This state of general anarchy and 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 179 
 
 disorder was at last happily terminated by the establishment of the 
 British supremacy, under whose rule the people of India have en- 
 joyed complete civil and religious liberty, and have attained a 
 greater degree of order and security than they had ever previously 
 known." 
 
 The beginnings of the British authority in India were small 
 enough. A little more than one hundred and twenty years ago 
 the East India Company (first formed for trading purposes in 
 1660) had but half a dozen factories dotted over different parts 
 of India, and could only maintain a very precarious hold even 
 in these. And this was all. The rise of British political su- 
 premacy in Hindustan may best be dated from the battle of 
 Plassy, when, on June 23, 1757, Robert Clive, with a force of 
 only three thousand men, not one-third of whom were English, 
 gained the first great victory over the Nawab Nazim of Bengal, 
 one of the Viceroys of the Mogul emperor. Within the limits 
 of this paper it is not possible to relate in detail how the servants 
 of the English company found themselves in constant collision 
 with the French and other Eui-opean nations, and how the suc- 
 cess which usually attended their arms made the native chiefs 
 anxious to secure their alliance, and how the wars in which tliey 
 engaged led to the gradual extension of the British empire from 
 Cape Comorin, in the extreme south, to Peshawar, in the far 
 north ; and how, while in one quarter the maritime provinces of 
 Burmah have become British possessions, in an opposite direction 
 the contjuest of the Punjab and Sindh has brought the English to 
 the gates of central Asia. It will suffice to state that the empire 
 in India which it has pleased God to entrust to the stewardship 
 of Great Britain covers an area of 1,486,319 square miles (nearly 
 equaling that of China proper), with a population of 240,000,- 
 000. This includes the territory of some one hundred and fifty- 
 three feudatory chiefs, covering an extent of 589,315 square 
 miles, with a population of about 50,000,000 ; the area under 
 direct British rule consists of 904,049 square miles, with a popu- 
 lation of 190.000, 000. 
 
 By a census taken in 1871-72 of the population under British 
 rule, it appeared that the Hindus numbered 139,248,568 and the 
 Mohammedans 40,882,537. If to these be added some 35,000,- 
 000 Hindus and some 10,000,000 Mohammedans under native 
 rule, then the aggregate of Hindus will be 174,000,000 and of 
 Mohammedans about 51,000,000 or a large share of the aggre- 
 gate population of the world. The terra ' Hindu ' in the cen- 
 sus, however, includes many of the aboriginal population of 
 India and others who, strictly speaking, are outside the pale of 
 Hinduism. The remainder of the population of British India 
 is made up of Sikhs (1,174,436), Buddhists and Jains (2,832,- 
 
180 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 851), 'Christians' (896,658), and 'others' (5,527,998). The 
 ' Christians ' in the ceni-us returns include Europeans, Eurasians,* 
 and natives — Protestants and Human Catholics. The ' native 
 Christians ' are given as just under (»0(),((00, of whom three-fourths 
 are Romanists ; but this excludes Travancore and the other 
 semi-independent states. The subjoined tabular statement, how- 
 ever, not only shows how the population is distributed through 
 the diHerent territorial divisions into which India has been 
 divided for administrative purposes, ?'«c/wf/<7*^ the semi-independ- 
 ent states, but also embodies the results of a careful enumeration 
 made at the close of 1871, showing the progress made in each 
 division in spreading the gospel by the united labors of all the 
 Protestant missionary societies now at work in Jndia. This re- 
 turn shows that the native Protestant Christians Ijave increased 
 from 91,092 in 1850 to 224,258 in 1871, and the native ministers 
 during the same ])eriod from 21 to 225. This is exclusive of 
 Ceylon and Burmah. The government report of 1873 on the 
 moral and material progress of India gave the number of native 
 Protestant Christians sus 318,000 ; but this included Ceylon and 
 Burmah. There has been a very considerable increase in the 
 last seven years, and there can be little doubt that that figure is 
 now reached without reckoning Ceylon and Burmah." 
 
 Population ?; ffi] S -la §.£-££ 
 (according to p 'E oj £ ! .i: -^ "S .5 '-S 
 Censusof 1 -Sf §■' .^^ 1 «..2^:5 | 
 
 1872). 
 
 a> o ' 
 
 Hkngal Prksidency : 
 
 Bengal and Assam, . 
 
 N. W. Provinces and 
 Oudh, 
 
 Panjiib, ..... 
 
 Central India (in- 
 cluding Nizdm's 
 doniinionss, Berars, 
 and Kajputana), . 
 
 Madras Presidency: 
 
 (Including Mysore, 
 C(M)rg and Travan- 
 core), 
 
 Bombay Presidency: 
 
 (Including Sindh), . 
 
 C9,93S,()52j 106 
 
 44,908,449 74 
 22,910,946 38 
 
 39,145,996 
 
 38,531.949 
 
 25,647,818 
 
 17 
 
 196 
 
 57 
 
 241,830,810 488 
 
 35 
 
 131 
 
 20 
 
 225 
 
 
 46,968, 
 
 7,779 
 1,870 
 
 2,509 
 
 160,955 
 4,177 
 
 Ea 
 
 t224,258 
 
 13,502 
 
 3,031 
 701 
 
 665 
 
 33,820 
 1,591 
 
 Pupils under 
 Christian in- 
 struction. 
 
 t52810 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 22,297 
 
 5,653 
 
 13,033 
 8,679 
 
 4,232 
 1,868 
 
 5,459 
 
 671 
 
 39,998 
 
 13,668 
 
 6,055 
 
 1,119 
 
 95,511 
 
 27,211 
 
 * Persons of mixed blood. 
 
 t A carefully compiled census shows, that in 1881, there were in India alone, 417,000 
 Protestant Christians, and of this, 113,000 were communicants.. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 181 
 
 Looking at India from a geographical standpoint, we find it to 
 be an irregularly-shaped territory lying between latitude 8° and 
 -')5° north and longitude 67° and 92° east. Its boundaries are 
 the Bay of Bengal and Burmah on the cast, the Himalaya moun- 
 taint^ on the northeast, the river Indus and the Arabian Sea on 
 the northwest and west. The Vindhya mountains extend from 
 the western side almost to the Ganges in the parallels of latitude 
 from 23° to 25°. South of this range the country is called the 
 Deccan, and sometimes Peninsular India. The country to the 
 north of these hills is called Hindustan, though this title (as we 
 have already seen) is also applied to the whole country. The 
 greater part of this country possesses a soil of great fertility, 
 ])articularly the immense plains watered by the Ganges and its 
 tributaries, embracing perhaps four hundred thousand square 
 miles. These plains, for the most part of extremely rich, loamy 
 and alluvial soil, are amongst the most fertile and densely-iBhab- 
 ited regions of the earth. The climate during most of the year is 
 extremely warm. For a few months, beginning about the first of 
 April, the heat is intense. The thermometer during the months 
 of May and June ranges from 110° to 120° in the shade, and 
 from 150° to 170° in the sun's rays. The great heat is modified 
 by the setting in of the periodical rains. These generally begin 
 about the middle of June and continue for three or three and a 
 half months. The rainy is succeeded by the cold season, cover- 
 ing a period of four or five months. Perhaps no more delight- 
 ful climate can be found in any part of the world than that 
 enjoyed by the residents in northern India during this season of 
 the year ; and it is more particularly to this part of the country 
 that the statements in this section refer. 
 
 RACES AND LANGUAGES. 
 
 In order to any right understanding of India, it is important to 
 keep in mind the fact that it is not inhabited by a homogeneous 
 people, having one language and one religion. On the contrary 
 we find there a variety of races, religions with but little if any- 
 thing in common, and languages as distinct as those spoken on the 
 continent of Europe. In the lapse of time the distinctive charac- 
 ter of the several races has been greatly modified by their admix- 
 ture through intermarriages. The main divisions from which all 
 have sprung may be classed in three groups — the Aryan or Indo- 
 European, the Semitic, and the non- Aryan. 
 
 It is ascertained that there are not less than ninety-eight lan- 
 guages current in India, besides various dialects. Of the languages, 
 some are spoken by, it may be, only a few thousands of people ; 
 
182 niSTORIf'AL SKKTCII OF 
 
 others are used l)y millions. Of these latter the following may be 
 spccilied : Of Panjiibi-si»eakinir |)eoi)le the estimated popidation in 
 1.S71 was 1G,(K>(),0()(); of those speakinir Hindi, 1()(),()0(),()00 ; 
 Benu^ili, 8(),00().()()0 ; Marathi, 1 .'),()( )0,()6o ; Tamil, 14,r)()(),(J()(); 
 Telugu, 1 ."),.-)()(),()()(); Kanarese, !»,2a(),000 ; Gujrati, 7,0()(),0()(). 
 The first four languages named are found in the Aryan or Indo- 
 European group, an(i it is among three families of this group — 
 the ranjiihi, Hindi, and Maiathi — that the mission w<»rk in India 
 eoudueted by the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian 
 Church in the United States of America is principally carried on. 
 In connection with these three hinguages a dialect of the Hindi 
 known lus the Hindustani, or, more sj)ecifieally, the Urdu, nmst.be 
 mentioned. This is spoken by Mohammedans throughout India; 
 and of this class of religionists there are several millions depen- 
 dent for their acquaintance with gosjjel truth upon the missionaries 
 of our Board. 
 
 The same authority from which we have already quoted says, 
 "The division of religions does not follow the ethnological lines. 
 S|)eaking broadly, it may be said that the dominant religion north 
 of the Vindhya range is Brahminism, and the dominant race 
 Aryan. In the hilly tracts of central India the population is non- 
 Aryan and j)agan. In the valleys and ridges of the Himalayas, 
 from the Sutlej to the Irawadi, the po})ulation is non-Aryan, and 
 the religion partly Buddhist, partly pagan, with isolated incui-sions 
 of Brahminism. South of the Vindhya range Brahminism is the 
 dominant religion, but up to a certain point the population is 
 Aryan, and beyond that Hravidian, including the north of Ceylon. 
 Mohammedans are to be found in the large towns everywhere, but 
 the bulk are settled either in ea.stern Bengal, consisting of con- 
 verted non-Aryans, or in the Panjab, consisting of alien immi- 
 grants from western Asia. Zoroastrianism is found only among 
 the Parsees (mostly in Bombay), and Judaism in the singular set- 
 tlement of Jews at Cochin. Buddhism is the dominant religion 
 of British Burmah and the south of Ceylon. Demonolatry and 
 ghost-worship prevail in the south of India and Ceylon ; Jainism 
 (in which may be seen traces of Buddhism) is found in detached 
 localities and very limited numbers." 
 
 BEGINNING OF MISSIONARY WORK. 
 
 Protestant missions were first commenced in south India by 
 Ziegenbalg, in 1705, under the patronage of the king of Den- 
 mark. He was joined by others, mostly Germans. In Hi}! the 
 celebrated Schwartz commenced his course in the same part of the 
 country. Considerable success followed their labors ; and as there 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 183 
 
 has always been a larger relative number of missit)naries in that 
 part of India than in the north or west, there is a much more 
 Avidely-diffused knowledge and profession of Christianity. It is 
 within comparatively a recent period that missionaries began their 
 work in the presidencies of liengal and Bombay ; while in the 
 Northwest Provinces the missions of the Presbyterian Church are 
 of still more recent date. 
 
 The work of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions in 
 India is carried on by the missionaries and native helpers labor- 
 ing within the bounds of the Lodiana, Furrukhabud and Kolha- 
 pore missions. These will be considered in the order of their 
 establishment. 
 
 It was before the organization of the present Board, and while 
 the Western Foreign Missionary Society was still in existence, 
 that the Rev. John C. Lowrie, now one of the secretaries of the 
 Presbyterian Board, and the Rev. William Reed were sent to 
 India to lay the foundations of the work which the Presbyterian 
 Church had resolved to carry on in that land. The selection of 
 the particular field in which they should begin their labors was 
 left to their judgment after consultation with friends of the work 
 in India. Leaving America in May, 1833, they reached Calcutta 
 in October of the same year, and after getting the best informa- 
 tion available, they decided to begin the work at Lodiana, a then 
 frontier town of the Northwest Provinces, and bordering upon 
 the Panjab, a territory which at that time was under the control 
 of Ranjit Singh, a Sikh chief Dr. Lowrie, in his " Two Years 
 in India," after stating some more general reasons which influ- 
 enced his colleague and himself in their decision, says, " Having 
 now the history of nearly seventeen years to confirm the opinion, 
 I have no doubt that (Lodiana) was on many accounts prefer- 
 able to any other as a point from which to commence our efforts. 
 Other cities had a larger population, and could be reached in 
 less time and at less expense, but at no other could more favor- 
 able introducing influences have been enjoyed ; at no other could 
 our position have been more distinctly marked, nor our charac- 
 ters and object more accurately estimated by the foreign resi- 
 dents of the upper provinces ; at no other were we less likely to 
 find ourselves laboring ' in another man's line of things made 
 ready to our hand,' or to occupy ground that other bodies of 
 Christians would shortly cultivate ; and, not to insist on the im- 
 portant consideration of health, no other place could be more 
 eligible in its relations to other and not less dark regions of the 
 earth in its facilities for acquiring a number of the languages 
 chiefly spoken in those parts." 
 
 It was not, however, without afflictive dispensations that the 
 
184 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 mission work was to be begun. While Messrs. Lowrie and Reed 
 were detained at Calcutta, it became evident that Mre. Lowrie's 
 health, which had been impaired before leaving America, was 
 rapidly tailing, and on the 21st of November she was called to 
 Jier rest. In view of Mrs. Lowrie's illness it had been deter- 
 mined that Mr. and Mi-s. Reed should proceed without their 
 colleague.>i to Lodiana. This arrangement, however, was recon- 
 sidered and j)reparations were made to remain for the time in 
 Calcutta, Before the expiration of the time, it became clear that 
 ]\Ir. Reed's health was such as not to warrant his proceeding 
 further, and the conclusion wa.s reached that he should return to 
 America. Taking passage, with his wife, in July, 1834, in a 
 ship bound for Philadelpliia, a sad farewell was given to many 
 cherished hopes. Mr. Reed was not permitted to reach home. 
 His death occurred only three weeks after leaving Calcutta. 
 
 Dr. Lowrie says, " 1 reached Lodiana, my i)ost of missionary 
 duty, on the 5th of November, 1834. This was nearly eighteen 
 months after leaving Philadelphia ; and it serves to show the 
 manner in which distant places have been connected with each 
 other by the providence of Him who beholds all the nations of 
 the earth at one view, that a messenger from churches in the 
 western hemisphere, after traversing nearly seventeen thousand 
 miles of the braad ocean, and penetrating thirteen hundred 
 miles further towards the heart of Asia, should at last find 
 his sphere of labor in a city unknown even by name to those 
 by whom he was sent, when his journey was at first under- 
 taken." 
 
 It may be mentioned as a commentary on the above, and as 
 showing that the world is growing smaller, as it were, in order 
 that it may come within the grasp of the Church, that the jour- 
 ney to Lodiana, which at that time, by ordinary modes of travel, 
 could not have been performed in less than seven or eight 
 months, can now be made within thirty-five days. 
 
 The stations which were successfully established in the North- 
 west Provinces and in the Panjab brought evangelizing agen- 
 cies to bear upon large portions of the populations of those 
 territories. In the annexed table a list of these stations is 
 given, arranged according to the date of their establishment. 
 
 LODIANA MISSION. 
 
 1834. Lodiana, 1100 miles northwest of Calcutta. 
 1836. Saharanjiur, 130 miles southeast of Lodiana. 
 
 1836. Sabathu, 110 miles east of Lodiana, in the lower Iliamalaya moun- 
 tains. 
 1846. Jalandar, 30 miles west of Lodiana. 
 1848. Ambala, 55 miles southeast of Lodiana. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 185 
 
 1849. Lahore (the political capital of the Panjab), 1225 miles northwest of 
 
 Calcutta. 
 1853. Dehra, 47 miles east of Saharanpur. 
 1855. Rawal Pindi, 160 miles northwest of Lahore. 
 185<i. Rurki, 20 miles southeast of Saharanpur. 
 1867. Hoshyarpore, 45 miles north of Lodiana. 
 
 FURRUKHABAD MISSION. 
 
 1836. Allahabad, 596 miles northwest of Calcutta. 
 
 1838. Futtehgurh, 723 miles northwest of Calcutta. 
 
 1843. Furrukhabad, near Futtehgurh. 
 
 1843. Mainpuri, 40 miles west of Futtehgurh. 
 
 1853. Futtehpore, 587 miles northwest of Allahabad. 
 
 1863. Etawah, 32 miles south of Mainpuri. 
 
 1873. Gwalior, in Seindia's dominions. 
 
 KOI.HAPORE MISSION. 
 
 1870. Kolhapore, southeast of Bombay. Original mission begun 1853. 
 1873. Ratnagiri, 70 miles northwest of Kolhapore. 
 1877. Panhala, 14 miles north of Kolhapore. 
 
 The character of the people determined, to a large degree, the 
 nature of the agencies employed ; and since at the various stations, 
 with some modifications, similar agencies were used, it will be un- 
 necessary to describe in detail the work at these several points. 
 
 RELIGIONS. 
 
 Brahminism. — By far the larger number of the inhabitants of 
 northern India adhere to the Brahminical faith ; in this part of 
 the country the Mohammedans are to the Hindus in the proportion 
 of probably one to six, although in the Panjab the proportion is 
 much larger. In reply to the question " What is Brahminism ? " 
 the writer will be permitted to quote Avhat he has written in an- 
 other place. 
 
 "To the eye of the casual observer Brahminism is the religious 
 idea expressed in a polytheistic form. In it deity is incarnated in 
 various forms of man or beast, or represented by inanimate objects, 
 until, as the natural result of this fearful departure from God, the 
 original conception is lost sight of, and the symbol takes the place 
 of that for which it stands. (Romans i. 21-25.) The avatars or 
 incarnations of the Supreme Being are few in number, but nature 
 is ransacked to find a sufficient number of objects in which He 
 may be enshrined. Three hundred and thirty-three millions of 
 inferior deities find place in the imaginary Pantheon of the Hin- 
 dus. The river Ganges is the goddess Gunga, born on the snow- 
 capped range of the Himalayas from the forehead of Brahm, as 
 Minerva from the head of Jupiter. At Allahabad this river, re- 
 
18G niSTOKICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 ceiviiifi; into its cmhraeo the scarcely less sacred Jumna, is joined 
 underground by a third stream descending direct from heaven, and 
 thus a trinity of streams is formed, which to the devout Hindu is 
 the very portal to the skies. But not the rivers alone: the trees, 
 the fountains, a rock, a stone, is made sacred by the indwelling of 
 some divinity. There is a certain tree, the trunk of whicli is 
 a god, while each branch, twig, and leaf, represents an inferior 
 deity. 
 
 " But all this is for one class of minds. The Hindu religion 
 adapts itself readily to all classes. It is, indeed, a vagary of the 
 imagination rather than a religion of the heart. Thus, whilst it 
 is with some a pure polytheism, as held by othei*s it is sheer ])an- 
 theisni. The writer once asked a Hindu, Parmeshivar ht/ian 
 half ('where is God?') The reply was, Ap Pa rmeahwar hain 
 ('your Honor is God'). But we need not be flattered by such 
 distinction, for to the Pantheist, God is inseparable from His cre- 
 ation. As the Hindu states it, God is without a second — that is, 
 besides Him there is nothing. To account for sin the Hindu phil- 
 osophei-s will tell you that the soul, a spark struck from the source 
 of all life and light, has through its union with the flesh become 
 contaminated. In successive births, however, the accretions of 
 sin, will be removed, till at the last the soul, regaining its original 
 purity, will be absorbed into the Infinite. 
 
 " This religious imposture was, by the same hands that in the 
 far-distant past constructed it, interwoven into the social system 
 of the Hindus ; and so skillfully was the work performed that it 
 would seem impossible, but by the grace of God, for those who 
 are born within the meshes of this net ever to escape. Never was 
 more consummate wisdom displayed by men than was shown by 
 the Hindu priests of a pre-historic age, when they perfected a sys- 
 tem which should at once secure its own perpetuation and the su- 
 premacy, social and religious, of its founders. The web of caste 
 wa.s indeed artfully woven. It is a social system strengthened and 
 guarded by religious sanctions, or, if you ])lease, it is a religious 
 system guarded by social sanctions. The Brahmin, its originator, 
 is the centre and circumference of this system. With reference 
 to it he formed all things, and by him all things consist. He 
 sprung from the head of Bralim, and unites in himself all the 
 attributes of him who is without form, all-wise, all-powerful. The 
 lirahmin stands upon the apex of the social and religious pyramid. 
 Next to him are the Kshatryas or warrior caste, springing from 
 the l)rea.st of Brahm ; then the Vaisyas or merchant chuss, de- 
 scending from his loins; last of all the Sudras or laboring class, 
 issuing from his feet. And during all the centuries since this 
 system was contrived, these castes have held the same relative 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 187 
 
 position, immorality or crime, however black, causing no descent 
 from the higher to the lower ; virtue, however conspicuous, secu- 
 ring no ascent from the lower to the higher." 
 
 Mohammedanism. — As to Mohammedanism, the creed of Islam 
 is very simple: There is one God, and Mohammed is his apostle. 
 The religion of the followers of Mohammed begins, and very often 
 ends, with this. It is a religion without a saviour. The most that 
 its adherents have to hope for is, that Mohammed will intercede 
 for them: but their intercessor did not claim to be without sin, 
 much less did he claim to be divine. When it is stated that the 
 Mohammedan conception of God is purer than that of the Hindu, 
 all has been said that can be in favor of his religion as compared 
 with the idolatrous religion which it antagonizes. While the 
 Koran is for the Mohammedans of India The Book, still there 
 are many and grave departures from its teachings found in the 
 practice of the follower of the prophet. If they have to some 
 extent acted upon the idolatrous religion around them — at least 
 on its social side — they in turn have been acted upon by being 
 led to engage in various idolatrous practices. 
 
 A feature which characterizes both these religions is the elas- 
 ticity of which they are capable. The Hindu religion, within 
 the caste lines which are determined by birth, has a charity 
 broad enough to admit every form of belief or disbelief; in other 
 words, being born a Hindu and conforming to the prescribed 
 ritual, you may believe what you choose. This being the case, 
 the writer was not greatly surprised to find the name of Christ 
 written interchangeably with the names of their gods upon the 
 walls of a Hindu temple. And thus with the religion of Islam : 
 only repeat the Kalama, the creed given above, and it matters 
 not what you believe or what you are. It is not strange that re- 
 ligions so insensible to the moral quality of their adherents, and 
 which, while satisfying the demands of a depraved conscience, 
 require no crucifixion of the heart's lusts, should have a fascina- 
 tion for their followers most difficult to overcome. 
 
 Sikhs. — With reference to the Sikhs, the only other class of 
 religionists which need be particularly mentioned, and who are 
 found principally in the Panjab, Dr. LowTie, in his " Two Years 
 in Upper India," remarks as follows : " The Sikhs are said not to 
 constitute more than a twelfth or fifteenth part of the population 
 of the Panjab. They evidently are much more allied to the 
 Hindus than to the Mussulmans in their worship and customs. 
 The system of caste prevails more or less among all these sects, 
 though in regard to the Sikhs and Mohammedans it is not en- 
 joined by their religion, or rather it is contrary to their creed, 
 especially to that of the Sikhs ; but throughout India usage is 
 
188 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 all-powerful. Hindus, wlu'u they become Sikhs, do not renounce 
 caste, excei)t as it hears on one or two inferior points. 
 
 " The religion of the Sikhs is descril)ed as a creed of pure 
 deism, hlended with the belief of all the absurdities of Hindu 
 niytholoiry and the fables of Mohaniniedanisni. Nanak Shah, 
 the founder of this relij2;ion, professed a desire to reform, but not 
 to destroy the religion of the sect in which he was born, and en- 
 deavored to reconcile the jarring faiths of Brahma and Moham- 
 med l)y persuading each to reject particular parts of their respec- 
 tive belief and usag(.\s." 
 
 LODIANA MISSION. 
 
 It was among the millions of the people of the Northwest 
 Provinces and the Panjab holding such faiths as these, all of 
 which are opposed to the faith of the gospel, that our mission- 
 aries began and have continued their labors. Providence con- 
 spired most wonderfully to open the way before the })ioneers in 
 this work. Lahore, the capital of the Panjab, wjis regarded as 
 the objective point by the first of oui missionaries sent to India, 
 and much of the work done at Lodiana for several years was in 
 preparation tor the time when an advance might be made in this 
 direction. In 1849 this time came. Ranji't Singh dying, left no 
 successor capable of wielding his iron sceptre. " The country 
 soon fell into a state of anarchy, under the leaders of the army 
 which he had trained ; and they were so elated with mistaken 
 views of their own power as to resolve on the overthrow of the 
 British dominion in India. For this purpose, unprovoked, they 
 crossed the Sutlej into British territory. Defeated, they with- 
 drew, but a second time, equally without provocation, these 
 chiefs and their fierce troops arrayed themselves against their 
 former foe. The conflict between the Sikh and British armies 
 was terrible, and the issue for a time doubtful ; but the end was 
 the prostration of the Sikh power and the annexation of the 
 Panjab to the Anglo-India empire — a measure hailed with satis- 
 faction by the greater part of the inhabitants of that long-op- 
 pressed land. As the result of these great changes in the polit- 
 ical condition of the Panjab the whole of that interesting country 
 is now open to the missionary."* 
 
 Previously to the establishment of a mission station at Lahore, 
 the work had been begun at Sabathu, Saharanpur, Jalandar 
 and Ambala. The station at Sabathu, in the lower range of 
 the Himalayas, furnished a sanitarium for invalid missionaries 
 and at the same time gave opportunity for reaching representa- 
 
 * " Two Years in Upper India." 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 189 
 
 tives from the Hill tribes, a class of peo{)le which, although sani- 
 taria have been established in different ])arts of the Himalayan 
 range, have not had the attention paid to them which their spir- 
 itual needs demand. 
 
 At a somewhat later period than the occupation of Lahore, 
 and next succeeding that, was the beginning of mission work at 
 Dehra, in ]853. The special work at this station — the education 
 of the daughters of native (Christians — will be noticed subse- 
 quently. 
 
 The next point selected by the missionaries of the Lodiana 
 mission was Eawal Pindi, lying well up toward the frontier of 
 the Panjab. This station was occupied in 1855, and Rurki in 
 1856. 
 
 FURRUKHABAD MISSION. 
 
 Turning our attention noAV to the Furrukhabad mission, we find 
 mission work begun at several important centres. As early as 
 1836 Allahabad had been selected as a field for evangelistic 
 labor ; and although it has not proved to be the most promising, 
 still the wisdom of those who chose this field has been justified. 
 As the capital of the Northwest Provinces, and the headquarters 
 of the North India Bible and Tract Societies, it is highly desirable 
 that our mission should be represented there. l\j means of the 
 Press, which for many years was under the management of the 
 missionaries, and is now carried on by native Christians con- 
 nected with our mission, the influence of the mission is widely 
 extended, and in addition to the usual work of bazar and village 
 preaching and the education of the young, the facilities for 
 meeting and proclaiming the gospel to representatives 
 of all parts of northern India, at the annual mela or religious 
 gathering, are very great. 
 
 The next point occupied in the Furrukhabad mission was Fut- 
 tehgurh, in 1838. Shortly after the occupancy of this station a 
 number of orphan children who had been rescued from a famine 
 then prevailing, and had been consigned to the care of the Rev. 
 Henry R. Wilson, Avere brought here from Futtehpore, and these 
 may be said to have constituted a nucleus for the thriving 
 Christian community which is now formed at Futtehgurh. 
 
 In the year 1843 mission work was begun at Mainpuri, forty 
 miles distant from Futtehgurh, and some of the native helpers 
 were detached from the Futtehgurh station and took up their 
 residence along with a missionary at Furrukhabad City, of Avhich 
 Futtehgurh is a cantonment. It was not until ten years after 
 that any new station was occupied. In that year work Avas 
 undertaken at Futtehpore, one of the smaller cities between Al- 
 lahabad and Cawnpore. 
 
190 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 In tlie preceiling slight sketch a glance is taken of the mission 
 stations of our lioard a.s they existetl in northern India and the 
 Panjdb previous to the nnitiny, which occurred in 1857. At 
 that time the work was making favorable progress, being carried 
 on in the various directions of preaching, teaching and the 
 j)n'paration of a literature for the growing Indian Church. 
 li' the luiropean jiopulation generally had but little rejison to 
 anticipate impending danger, there was less cause for any such 
 expectation on the part of the missionaries. They had, many of 
 them, lived for years among the mixed Hindu and Mohammedan 
 j)opulation, on the most friendly terms with all classes. Their 
 schools had been attended by children from every csvste. Even 
 the preaching of the gospel, which, when faithfully ])reached, 
 could not but antagonize tlieir favorite systems of belief, was 
 generally listened to with respect, and at almost every station 
 there were converts to the truth. 
 
 But the whole European ))oj)ulation was awakened from fan- 
 cied security as if by an earthquake shock. Barrackpore in 
 Bengal, and Meerut in the Northwest Provinces, were the first 
 to be visited, and in a few weeks the whole country was con- 
 vulsed. Of the mission stations of our Board, Lodiana, Fut- 
 tehgurh and Allahabad were the greatest sufferers. It was at Fut- 
 tehgurh the blow fell most heavily. At the other stations above 
 named the loss of property was great, but at Futtehgurh and 
 the adjoining station of Furrukhabad ])recious lives were sacri- 
 ficed. The sad story of the hurried flight to Cawnpore of the 
 brethren Freeman, Campbell, Johnson and McMullen and their 
 wives, with the two little children of Mr. and Mrs. Campbell ; 
 the capture of the party at Bithoor ; the dreary march thence 
 to Cawnpore, a distance of eight miles ; the detention for a night 
 in the Sivada Koth'i, a house belonging to their captor ; the trans- 
 lation on the morning of the next day, when upon the parade- 
 ground of the station tliey fell before the fire of their murderers, — 
 these tragic events cannot be forgotten by the church which was 
 so nobly rei)resented by these martyred ones ; nor can their last 
 words, expressive of their trust in the Saviour, when i)assing 
 through this terrible ordeal, be forgotten. Only a few of these 
 words may be quoted here. 
 
 ISIrs. Freeman wrote, " We are in God's hands, and we know 
 that He reigns. We have no place to flee for shelter but under 
 the covert of His wings, and there we are safe. Not but that 
 He may suffer our bodies to be slain. If He does, we know that 
 He has wise reasons for it. I sometimes think our deaths would 
 do more good than we would do in all our lives; if so. His will 
 be (hme. Should I be called to lay down my life, most joyfully 
 will I die for Him who laid down His life for me." 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 191 
 
 Mrs. Johnson says, " Everything seems dark and doubtful, but 
 that which seems so mysterious now may be but the bringing 
 about of a brighter (hiy for poor benighted India. We look 
 upon each day now as our last ; but oh ! how delightful are our 
 seasons of prayer, together im})loring the care and protection of 
 that God who alone can save us." 
 
 The othei-s wrote in a similar strain, and from their writings it 
 is not difficult to understand that the promises of God in Christ 
 were very precious to them until the full fruition came in their 
 seeing the King in His beauty. 
 
 KOLHAPORE MISSION. 
 
 The Kolhapore mission, located in a distant part of the country 
 from the Northwest Provinces, suffered but little during the 
 mutiny. It may be well at this point to refer to the work in this 
 field. The information is gathered from a sketch lately pub- 
 lished. The territory occupied by this mission lies southwest of 
 Bombay, and covers part of the Deccan. The Ghats, a range of 
 mountains some forty or fifty miles from the coast, cut the field 
 into two. The Kolhapore state lies east of this range, and has a 
 population of 802,691. The adjoining districts to this, in which 
 are no missionaries, have a population of 1,700,000 ; add to this 
 the Concan, or the poi'tion between the Ghats and the sea, and 
 in which is Ratnagiri, and there is a population nearly as great, 
 or a total of 5,000,000, who are to be reached with the truth. 
 
 Kolhapore is the capital of the province bearing the same name. 
 It contains a population of some 50,000. "As seen from a dis- 
 tance the city is beautiful for situation. The most commanding 
 object, next to the king's palace, is the towering, white dome of a 
 very large temple. Few cities or places in India have so high a 
 reputation for sanctity. The favorite legend among the people is 
 that the gods, in council, once pronounced it the most sacred spot 
 of all the earth." 
 
 This city was selected by Rev. R. G. Wilder, in 1853, as a 
 centre of missionary operations. His work had been supported 
 for years by friends in the United States and in India, and after 
 he had severed his connection with the American Board, 
 it remained independent of any church until its transfer to the 
 Presbyterian Board in 1870. Mr. Wilder had been privileged to 
 do a good preparatory work, and to organize a church of twenty- 
 one members. Ratnagiri, on the coast, and Panhala, farther in 
 the interior than Kolhapore, have been occupied as mission stations 
 within a few years. The same agencies employed in ISTortheru 
 India are in operation in this mission for making known the story 
 
1112 IlISTOIUCAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 of rcdctMiiiuir love. Tlio school, the ciiTulation of books and 
 tracts, aiid the proclamation of the truth in chapel and on the 
 hiirhway, have the same object in view — to reach the heart, and 
 bring- men into sympathy with Christ. 
 
 RESULTS OF Tin: MUTINY. 
 
 After the mutiny it became a question of great interest how the 
 mission work would be attected by such a crisis. Would the bar- 
 riers which liad previously existed be lowered, or would the jx'ople 
 l)e niore disposed to reject the truth? It was found that in tiie 
 good providence of God, whilst all obstacles were not removed, 
 still there was more ready access to the ])eople. It is thought by 
 many that had the Jiritish government at that time given uj) its 
 principle of neutrality with regard to religious matters, and taken 
 a decided stand in favor of the propagation of the Christian re- 
 ligion, much would have been gained toward the rapid evangeli- 
 zation of the country. But without this having been done, evan- 
 gelistic work has measurably advanced. There can be no ques- 
 tion that the faith of Hindus and INIohammedans in their religions 
 has been shaken within the last twenty-five years to an extent 
 never before known, and to-day India is more accessible to gospel 
 influences than ever before. It would be impracticable in such 
 a sketch as this to illustrate this proposition fully. One corrobo- 
 rative fact will be painted out which has marked significance. 
 Keference is made to the advancement that has been made in the 
 education of the women and children of India. The social sys- 
 tems in this land are such as to })reclude much intercourse be- 
 tween the sexes ; indeed the females are to such an extent se- 
 cluded from the males that they can scarcely be considered as 
 forming a part of the communities in which they dwell. Such 
 being the case, it was in former years almost impossible to bring 
 evangelistic influences to bear upon the women of India. Efforts 
 in this direction were made from the beginning of the missionary 
 work, but with only limited success. With exceptional cases the 
 way was barred to the advances of the missionary ladies who 
 so earnestly desired to carry the gospel to their benighted 
 sisters. 
 
 That there has been a marked change in this respect since the 
 mutiny is evident. The caste system may be said to remain un- 
 impaired. It cannot be affirmed, moreover, that tiic Hindus and 
 ISIohammedans have any more friendly feeling toward their con- 
 quentrs, or for the religion which they profess. How then is the 
 change to be accounted for? To the writer of this sketch the 
 reason for the change is found largely in the impulse given to 
 
THE M8SSI0NS IN INDIA. 193 
 
 English education as a result of the mutiny. Consequent upon 
 the transfer of the East India Company's rights to the Crown, it 
 was goon perceived that the British government intended to fur- 
 nish the people of India with greater facilities for securing an edu- 
 cation, whether in the vernaculars or in the English tongue. 
 Graded schools, from those of an elementary character to such as 
 prepared for an entrance to the university, were established all 
 over the country. To these the native boys and youth flocked in 
 great numbers, and year by year, hundreds, if not thousands, 
 were graduated with an education greatly superior to that which 
 their parents had received. 
 
 Here an additional point is to be noticed. Perhaps in no coun- 
 try more than in India is marriage the chosen lot ; indeed for a 
 girl not to marry at an age which in Christian lands would be 
 thought altogether too early, would be regarded as as an unfor- 
 tunate thing. But for the educated youth of the land there must 
 be found educated wives ; hence the necessity was forced upon 
 parents to secure for their daughters such an education as would 
 fit them for this new condition of things. 
 
 WORK AMONG WOMEN. 
 
 Whether this theory has or has not any foundation in fact, it is 
 certain that where, twenty years ago, zenana teaching and girls' 
 schools were unknown, now scores and hundreds of women and 
 girls are taught, and this too from God's Word. On every side 
 the houses of Hindus and Mohammedans are thrown open to the 
 visits of the Avives of the missionaries and the single ladies who 
 have gone to India for the express purpose of teaching. Girls' 
 schools are found in every part of the country, and it is safe to 
 affirm that the time is not far distant when it will be as difficult 
 to find in India a girl Avho cannot read and write as it would be 
 in our own land. 
 
 In connection with this topic, the reader must be asked to look 
 in upon the native Christian girls' school at Dehra, a station of 
 our Board situated in the beautiful valley between the Sewalik 
 hills and the lower ranges of the Himalayas. This school, which 
 was very small in its beginnings, has grown into almost magnifi- 
 cent proportions, and will undoubtedly exert a controlling influ- 
 ence upon the native Christian community in northern India. The 
 present prosperity of this institution is, under a kind Providence, 
 largely due to the wisdom and self-denying zeal of the two ladies at 
 first connected with it — Mi-s Herrou, the wife of the Rev. David 
 Herron, and Miss Catharine L. Beatty. Of the former. Miss 
 Beatty wrote as follows : " To Mrs. Herron's zeal and patience, 
 
194 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 never fla^ginir under the heaviest trials and discouragements; to 
 her peculiar tact in overcoming difficulties ; to her skill in adapt- 
 ing our best American school systems so nicely to tlie widely 
 different habits of this country, so as neither to oflend the preju- 
 dices of the pupils on the one hand, nor encourage the evils of 
 their customs on the other, — will this school through all time stand 
 as a monument." Respecting Miss Beatty, the following record is 
 made in the report of the Lodiana mission for 1871 : "Mr. and 
 Mrs. Herron were joined by Miss Beatty in the spring of 1863. 
 This lady then took charge of the educational department, and 
 continued in charge of it till the end of that year, when, Mr. 
 Herron leaving the country af\er the death of ^Irs. Herron, the 
 entire charge of the school was committed to her. The charge 
 which she then undertook was a Aveighty and responsible one; 
 but she proved herself fnlly equal to it.. Her experience as a 
 teacher, her decision of character, and her administrative ability, 
 fitted her in no common degree for the work. Her heart was in 
 it, and she gave herself wholly to it. She lived in the same house 
 and sat at the same table with the children, and had them under 
 her eye and influence continually. Their progress in learning, 
 their cultivated manners, their prompt obedience, and their order 
 and good conduct, were proofs of her ability and devotion that 
 aU could see, and e^ndences of a success w hich is seldom attained 
 in so short a time. The labor and care, how ever, which she gave 
 to the school were too much for her physical strength. By the 
 end of the year 1868 her health was so impaired that she had to 
 seek rest and a change. But in a few months it was evident that 
 her work was done. Although not able to walk, yet with char- 
 acteristic energy she undertook the long and fatiguing journey 
 home, where, on the 24th of December, 1^70, she died, in the 
 midst of loving friends. There are many in this land who ' arise 
 up and call her blessed.' " 
 
 The erection of the building now occupied by the school was 
 under the superintendence of the Rev. J. S. Woodside. The 
 Rev. Dr. Mather, speaking of this building, says : " The site 
 chosen, on high, open ground, is admirable, and the building 
 itself is a model of solidity blended with economy." The school, 
 during nearly the whole period of its existence has been under 
 the superintendence of Rev. D. Herron, while Miss Pratt, Miss 
 Craig and Miss Herron have had the direct charge of it. Miss Pen- 
 dleton and Miss Wherry are now at the head of it, and carry on 
 its operations with undiminished efficiency. In a paper read 
 before the Allahabad Missionar}- Conference, Mr. Herron stated 
 the design of the institution to be — 
 
 1st. To give the children the comforts and advantages of a 
 home. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 195 
 
 2d. To give them the highest intellectual culture that they are 
 capable of receiving. 
 
 8d. To bring them to Christ, and to cultivate in them the 
 Christian virtues. 
 
 4th. To lead the native Christians to value the education of 
 their daughters by making them pay for their children's support 
 when they are able to do so. 
 
 Another step in the direction of woman's work for woman was 
 the establishment of the girls' school at Woodstock. This school, 
 the buildings belonging to which were presented to our Indian 
 missions by the Christian ladies of America, is under the manage- 
 ment of Mrs. J. L. Scott, assisted by a corps of lady teachers. 
 The primary object of the institution was to furnish an education 
 for the children of our missionaries. The shape that it finally 
 took was a school of the higher grade, for the instruction not only 
 of the daughters of the missionaries, and the sons also up to a 
 certain age, but also for girls, whether European, Eurasian or 
 native Christian. The largest number of the pupils is from the 
 second class, of mixed European and Indian descent — a class 
 greatly needing the care and training afforded by such a school. 
 Woodstock is beautifully situated on a spur of the Himalayas, 
 about seven thousand feet above the level of the sea. The school 
 is in a highly prosperous condition, and may be regarded as one 
 of the permanent agencies for the extension of Christ's kingdom 
 in northern India. 
 
 It is most gratifying to note that the Spirit of God is moving 
 upon the hearts of the pupils, and that at a late communion 
 twenty or more professed their faith in Christ. 
 
 While the improvement of the mental condition of the females 
 of India is sought as a means toward supplying their spiritual 
 need, the amelioration of their physical condition has not been 
 disregarded as helpful to the same end. Work in this direction 
 has been carried on by lady medical missionaries, and success 
 has been attained at least to the extent of showing that multitudes 
 of this class who are shut up in Indian households are accessible 
 to the ministrations of ladies, who, while they can alleviate physi- 
 cal suffering, have abundant opportunity to point to the great 
 Physician " who healeth all our diseases." 
 
 SEMI-CENTENNIAL, 
 
 The observance of this anniversary at Lodiana, December 3d 
 to 7th, 1884, was an occasion of rejoicing and profit. All wished 
 that Dr. John C. Lowrie, the founder of the Indian mission, and 
 present senior Secretary of the Board, could have been present. 
 
19f! 
 
 IIISTOUICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 The Rev. John Newton stated that at the time the mission was 
 organized, in 18.'U, there were only four or five missionaries hibor- 
 ing among the fitly millions of the Northwestern Provinces and 
 the Pan jab. He estimated that during the forty -eight years since 
 till' press had been established at Lodiana, it had printed two 
 hundred and seventy-two million pages in the eight languages 
 and dialects of the Punjab and adjoining districts. 
 
 THK PRESS. 
 
 The press was one of the earlier agencies used by our missions, 
 and it is one that is more and more productive of good. In a 
 late work on missions in India, by the Rev. Dr. Sherring, of the 
 London Missionary Society, the writer gives to the missions of our 
 Board the credit of doing more than any other mission in the way 
 of creating a Christian literature. Too much space would be oc- 
 cupied in enumerating all that has been done in this direction. In 
 a general way it may be stated that commentaries have been pre- 
 pared on (xenesis, tlie Psalms, Isaiah, the later Prophet«, the four 
 Gospels, Ephesians and Colossians; a work on theology was begun 
 by Dr. Owen, and was left uncompleted at his death ; a Hindi 
 grammar has been prepared, as also a Hebrew grammar in the 
 Urdu vernacular, and other Avorks to assist theological student^; 
 translations of various standard works have been made, and large 
 numbers of tracts composed and translated, which are circulated 
 by thou.>jands and tens of thousands of copies every year. Besides 
 these a hymn-liook has been furnislied for the Indian Church, con- 
 taining, in addition to original hymns and selections in the native 
 metres, translations of many of the choicest selections from En- 
 glish and German hymnology. At Allahabad a monthly maga- 
 zine, the Makhzan ) Mas'ihl, or " Christian Treasury," is published 
 in the ITrdil language, for Christian families, and has entered upon 
 its fourteenth year ; and at Lodiana the Nur Afghan, or " Dis- 
 penser of Light," is doing good service in the contest between 
 ('hristianity and Mohammedanism. In the preparation of a Chris- 
 tian literature some of our native brethren have done excellent 
 service. One who has lately passed away — the Rev. Ishwari Dass — 
 prepared in the English language an elementary work on theol- 
 ogy, which received a prize for excellence. Another has been 
 engaged in the translation of Dr. A. A. Hodge's " Outlines of 
 Theology." He also, besides translating a work on the early his- 
 tory of the Church, has just brought out a valuable treatise on 
 the Trinity. 
 
 Thus is the highway being cast up. Much preparatory work 
 has been done ; much, it may be, remains to be done before the 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 197 
 
 chariot of the Lord shall appear ; but we know that He shall 
 come whose right it is to reign. Let us not decline the work of 
 preparation, since this shall be the consummation. In spite of 
 every difficulty the work has advanced. Great obstacles have 
 been overcome. Facilities for acquiring the language have in- 
 creased. Thousands of youth are taught in our schools, while 
 other thousands have gone out from these schools with their prej- 
 udices against Christianity diminished and in many cases re- 
 moved, and Avith the seeds of divine truth implanted in their 
 hearts. Churches have been organized ; an indigenous native 
 ministry is being raised up ; and through the pi-eaching of the 
 gospel souls are saved. 
 
 In view of what has been accomplished, and having the prom- 
 ises of God's Word for our better encouragement, can we not 
 share the aspirations of Rev. W. Fleming Stevenson, who wrote 
 as follows ? — 
 
 " I watched the sun rise over the Himalayas, and as the light 
 gathered, the boundless plains of India grew visible, stretching 
 for a hundred miles to the south, dim and still among the shadows; 
 but when the sun rose and smote the plains the shadows fled 
 away, and all the sounds of life stole up into the air ; and I longed 
 for that day when Christ will rise in all His glory over the whole 
 land — when the shadows of its night and the sleep of death shall 
 give place to the shining of the sun of righteousness and all the 
 waking of a spiritual life ; and then I turned to see the mountain 
 wall, height upon height of mighty mountain ranges, and behind 
 them the endless peaks of snow% shining like some bright path- 
 way out of this world into another ; and I felt, in the clear glory 
 of that sun, as if the great ingathering of the heathen peoples was 
 already come, and that I saw 
 
 ' Ten thousand times ten thousand, 'Tis finished, aH is finished, 
 
 In sparkling raiment bright, Their fight with death and sin : 
 
 Tlie armies of the ransomed saints Fling open wide the golden gates 
 
 Throng up the steeps of liglit. And let the victors in.' " 
 
 MISSIONARIES IN INDIA, 1885. 
 
 LODIANA MISSION. 
 
 Rawal Pindi : 170 miles northwest of Lahore ; mission station 
 commenced, 1855; missionary laborers — Rev. Messrs. J. F. Ull- 
 mann, Robert Morrison and his wife. Rev. D. Herron, and Miss 
 Margaret A. Craig ; native Christian assistants, ten Bible women. 
 Outstation: Murree. 
 9 
 
198 mSTORKAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 Laiiokk : Tlu' political capital oltlic l*uiijiib, 122;") miles north- 
 west of Calcutta ; ini.ssion station coniinenced, 184J) ; missionary 
 laborci-s — Kev. John Newton and his wife, Rev. C. \V. Forman 
 and his wife, Rev. P. C. JJppal, INIiss Thiede ; native Cliristian 
 a-isistants — seven. Kmployi'd by the mission — ]\Irs. Anderson 
 and the Misses Harris. 
 
 Firozepore: 50 miles southwest of Lodiana; occupied as a 
 station, 1882; Rev. Francis J. Newton and his wife, Mrs E. A. 
 Morrison ; two native Christian assistants ; two catechists. 
 
 HosiiYARPORE : 45 miles north of Lodiana ; mission station 
 commenced, 18G7 ; Rev. K. C. Chatferjee and Rev. IT. Abdullah; 
 Mt.'<s Chatierjee; native Christian assistants — nine. 
 
 Jalandiiar : 120 miles east of Lahore, 30 miles west of Lodi- 
 ana; mission station commenced, 1846; missionary laborers — 
 Rev. B. I). Wyckofl" and his wife, Rev. GoUtk Nath, Miss Mary 
 Pratt; native Christian assistants — eight. Outstation: Phillour 
 — Rev. J. C. Rose. 
 
 Lodiana: near the river Sutlej, 1100 miles north west of Cal- 
 cutta ; mission station conjmenced, 1834; missionary laborere — 
 Rev. Messrs. Charles J^. Newton, Edward B. Newton, and James 
 M. jNIcComb, and their wives, C W. Forman, M. D., Misses M. 
 M. Given, C. E. Downs, and Annie S. Geisinger, Rev. John B. 
 Dalei<; native Christian assistants — sixteen. Outstation at Jag- 
 raon. Rev. Ahmad-iShah. At Ropar, Rev. Matthias, and at 
 Morinda. 
 
 Ambala : 55 miles southeast of Lodiana ; mission station com- 
 menced, 1848 ; missionary laborers — Rev. Messi-s. George S. 
 Bergen and W. J. F. Morrison, and their wives, Rev. Heni-y C. 
 Velte ; Rev. W. Ba.nten, Rev. Sandar Lai; native Cliristian assist- 
 ants — thirteen. Ouidation at Shaliabad ; Jagadri outstation. 
 Engaged in itinerant Avork — Rev. INIarcus C. Carleton and his 
 wife and Marcus B. Carleton, M. D. ; two helpers. 
 
 Saijatihi: in the lower Himalaya INEountains, 110 miles east 
 of Lodiana; mission station commenced, 1830; missionary labor- 
 ers — Rev. Adoli)h Rudolph ; native Christian assistant — one. 
 
 Sahauanpur : 130 miles southeast of Lodiana ; mission station 
 commenced, 1830 ; missionary laborers — Rev. Elwood M. Wherry 
 and Rev. A. P. Kelso, and their wives; Rev. Theodore W. J. 
 Wi/lie ; native Christian assistants — ten. OuMation at MuzaHiir- 
 nagur — Rev. W. Calderwood and his wife; Kanwar Sain. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 199 
 
 Deiira : 47 miles cast of Saharanpur ; mission station com- 
 menced, 1853; missionary laborers — Rev. Reese Thackwell and 
 his -wife, Miss Lizzie M. Pendleton and Miss Sarah M. Wherry ; 
 Bev. G.McMaster; native Christian assistants — eleven; employed 
 by the mission — Miss R. Evans and Miss A. Wood ; zenana vis- 
 itors — the Misses Bird. Outdation at Rajpore, six miles from 
 Dehra — one native catechist. Woodstock school — Mrs. James 
 L. Scott, Miss Annie E. Scott, Miss Mary Fullerton, Miss Irene 
 Griffith and Miss Clara G. Williamson. 
 
 FURRUKHABAD MISSION. 
 
 FuTTEHGURH : on the Ganges, 723 miles northwest of Cal- 
 cutta; mission station commenced 1838; missionary laborers — 
 Rev. John S. Woodside and his wife ; Miss Jennie Woodside ; 
 native Christian assistants — sixteen. Outstation, Chabramow. 
 
 FuRRUKHABAi) : near to Futtehgurh ; mission station com- 
 menced, 1844 ; missionary laborers — Rev. T. Edward Inglis, and 
 his wife ; Miss Jennie F. Bell, M. D. ; native Christian assistants — 
 seventeen. Employed by the Mission — Miss Blunt. 
 
 Mynpurie: 40 miles Avest of Futtehgurh; mission station 
 commenced, 1843 ; missionary laborers — Rev. Messrs. George A. 
 Seeley and George W. Pollock and their wives ; Miss Elizabeth 
 Seeley and Miss Susie A. Hutchison; native Christian assistants — 
 twelve. Etah, outstation. 
 
 Etawah : on the Jumna, 50 miles southwest of Mynpurie ; mis- 
 sion station commenced, 1863 ; missionary laborers — Rev. Thomas 
 Tracy and his wife ; Miss C. Belz, teacher and zenana visitor ; 
 Bev. Nahihahsh; native Christian assistants — nine. Two sub- 
 stations. 
 
 Allahabad : at the junction of the Ganges and the Jumna, 
 506 miles northwest of Calcutta; mission station commenced, 
 1836; missionary laborers — Rev. Messrs. James M. Alexander 
 and J. J. Lucas and their wives ; Rev. Henry Forman ; Miss S. 
 C. Seward, M. D. ; Rev. J. J. Caleb ; native Christian assistants — 
 twenty-five teachers, four catechists, six Scripture-readers and 
 five Bible-women. At Saharanpore, Rev. J. C. R. Ewing and 
 his wife. 
 
 Futtehpore : 87 miles north of Allahabad ; station com- 
 menced, 1853; missionary laborers — Rev. James F. Holcomb 
 and his wife. 
 
200 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 CJwaliok: niifssiou station coniinenced, l<S7o; Mrs. Joseph 
 Warren and Bev. Mohan Lai ; three native assistants. 
 
 KOLHAPOKE MISSION. 
 
 Kolhapore: 200 miles southeast of Bombay ; mission station 
 commenced, 1H53; taken under the care of the Board, 1870; 
 missionary hiborers — Kev. Messrs. Jcseph M. Gohcen and (lalen 
 W. Seiler and their wives ; Mrs. J. J. Hull ; native Christian 
 assistants — two licentiate preachers and nine teachers and helpers. 
 Three outstations. 
 
 Ratna(;iri : 70 miles northwest of Kolhapore ; mission 
 station commenced in 1873; missionary laborers — Rev. L. B. 
 Tedford and his wife, and two native Christian assistants. 
 
 Panhala: 14 miles north of Kolhapore; mission station 
 commenced, 1877; missionary laborers — Rev. Geo. H. Ferris 
 and his wife, Mi.ss Esther E. Patton; native Christian assistants, 
 four. 
 
 Sangli : East of Kolhapore; station occupied, 1884; mi.s- 
 ssionary laborers — Rev. Joseph P. Graham and his wife; one 
 native assistant. 
 
 Missionaries in India, 1833-1886. 
 
 * Died. Figures, Term of Service in the Field. 
 
 Alexander, Rev. J. M., 1866- 
 Alexander, Mrs., 1866- 
 
 Hacon, Miss J. M., 1872-1882 
 
 «Barker, Rev. W. P., 1872-1876 
 
 Barker, Mrs., 1872-1876 
 
 Barnes, Rev. George O., 1855-1861 
 Rarnes, Mrs., 1855-1861 
 
 *Heuttv, Miss C. L.. 1862-1870 
 
 Bell, Miss. T. F., M.D., 1884- 
 Belz, Miss C, 1872- 
 
 Bergen, Rev. G. S., 1865- 
 
 Bergcn, Mrs., 1869- 
 
 Brink, Miss P. A. (M.D.), 1M72-1874 
 Brodhead, Rev. Augustus, 1859-1878 
 Brodhead, Mrs., 1859-1878 
 
 Butler, Miss .1. M., 1880-1881 
 
 Calderwood, Rev. William, 1855- 
 ♦Calderwood, Mrs. L. G., 1855-1859 
 Calderwood, Mrs. Ernes- 
 tine, 1863- 
 
 »Caldwell, Rev. Joseph, 1838-1877 
 
 *Caldwell, ISfrs. Jane, 18.38-1839 
 
 Caldwell, Mrs., 1842- 
 
 «Cani|)bell, Rev. James R., 1836-1862 
 
 *Cami>hell, Mrs., 18.36-1873 
 •Campbell, Rev. David E.,1850-1857 
 
 »Campbell, Mrs., 1850-1857 
 
 Campbell, Miss Mary A., 1860-1863 
 
 Campbell, Miss A., 1874-1878 
 
 Campbell, L. M., 1875-1878 
 
 Carleton, Rev. M. M., 1855- 
 
 Carleton, Marcus (M.D.I, 1881- 
 
 »Carleton. Mrs., 1855-1881 
 
 Carleton, Mrs., 1884- 
 
 »Craig, Mr. James, 1838-1845 
 
 Craig, Mrs., 1838-1846 
 
 Craig, Miss M. A., 1870- 
 
 *Davis, Miss Julia, 1.S35. 
 
 Downs, Miss Caroline, 1881- 
 
 Ewing, Rev. J. C. R., 1879- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 201 
 
 Ewing, Mrs., 1879- 
 Ferris, Rev. G. H., 1878- 
 Ferris, ISIrs., 1878- 
 Forman, Rev. C. W., 1848- 
 *Forman, Mrs. (Miss Mar- 
 garet Newton), 1855-1878 
 Forman, Mrs., 1884- 
 Forman, Rev. Henry, 1884- 
 Forman, C. W. iM. D.) 1883- 
 *FreemaD, Rev. John E., 1839-1857 
 *Freeraan, Mrs. Mary Ann, 1839-1849 
 •Freeman, Mrs. Elizabeth, 1851-1857 
 *Fullerton, Rev. R. S., 1850-1865 
 Fullerton, Mrs., 1850-1866 
 Fullerton, Miss Mary, 1877- 
 Geisinger, Miss A. S., 1882- 
 Given, Miss Margaret, 1881- 
 Galieen, Rev. J. M., 1875- 
 »GoheeD, Mrs., 1875-1878 
 Goheen, Mrs. (Miss A. B. 
 
 M'Ginnis, 1876-), 1879- 
 
 Graham, Rev. J. P., 1872- 
 Graham, Mrs. (Miss M. 
 
 Bunnell), 1872- 
 
 Green, Willis (M. D.), 1842-1843 
 
 Griifiths, Miss Irene, 1879- 
 
 Hardie, Miss M. H., 1874-1876 
 
 Hav, Rev. L. G., 1850-1857 
 
 Hay, Mrs., 1850-1857 
 
 *Henry, Rev. Alexander, 1864-1869 
 
 Henry, Mrs., 1864-1869 
 
 Herron, Rev. David, 1855- 
 *E[erron, Mrs. (Miss Mary 
 
 L. Browning, 1855-), 1857-1863 
 
 *Herron, Mrs. 1868-1874 
 
 Heyl, Rev. Francis, 1867-1882 
 
 Hodge, Rev. A. A., 1848-1850 
 
 »Hodge, Mrs., 1848-1850 
 
 Holeomb, Rev. J. F., 1870- 
 
 Holcomb, Mrs., 1870- 
 
 *Hull, Rev. J. J., 1872-1881 
 
 Hull, Mrs., 1872- 
 
 Hutchinson, Miss S. S., 1879-1885 
 
 Hutchison, Miss S., 1885- 
 
 Inglis, Rev. T. E., 1884- 
 
 Inglis, Mrs., 1884- 
 
 *Irving, Rev. David, 1846-1849 
 
 Irving, Mrs., 1846-1849 
 
 Jamieson, Rev. J. M., 1836-1857 
 
 *Jamieson, Mrs. Rebecca, 1836-1845 
 
 «Jamieson, Mrs. E. M'L., 1848-1856 
 
 *Janvier, Rev. Levi, 1842-1864 
 
 *Janvier, Mrs., 1842-1854 
 *Janvier, Mrs. (Mrs. M. R. 
 
 Porter, 1849-), 1856-1875 
 
 «Johnson, Rev. Albert O., 18.5.5-1857 
 
 *John.son, Mrs., 1855-1857 
 
 Johnson, Rev. Wm. F., 1860- 
 
 Johnson, Mrs., 1860- 
 
 Kellogg, Rev. S. H., 1865-1876 
 
 »Kellogg, Mrs., 1865-1876 
 
 Kelso, Rev. A. P., 1869- 
 
 Kelso, Mrs., 1869- 
 
 Leavitt, Rev. E. H,, 1855-1857 
 
 Leavitt, Mrs., 1856-1857 
 
 •■Loewenthal, Rev. Isidore, 1855-1864 
 Lowrie, Rev. John C, 1833-1836 
 *Lowrie, Mrs. Louisa A., 1833. 
 Lucas, Rev. J. J., 1870- 
 
 Lucas, Mrs. (Miss E. M. 
 
 Slv), 1871- 
 
 M'Auley, Rev. Wm. H., 1840-1851 
 M'Auley, Mrs., 1840-1851 
 
 M'Comb, Rev. Jas. H., 1882- 
 ]\rComb, Mrs., 1882- 
 
 «M'Ewen, Rev. James, 1836-1838 
 «M'Ewen, Mrs., 1836-1838 
 
 «M'MuUen, Rev. R. M., 1857. 
 *M'Mullen, Mrs., 1857. 
 
 Millar, Mrs.S. J., 1873-1877 
 
 «Morris, Mr. Rees, 1838-1845 
 
 Morris, Mrs., 1838-1845 
 
 -^Morrison, Rev. John H., 1838-1881 
 "■Morrison, Mrs. Anna M., 1838. 
 «Morrison, Mrs. Isabella, 1839-1843 
 *Morrison, Mrs. Anna, 1846-1860 
 Morrison, Mrs. E. A., 1870- 
 
 Morrison, Rev. W. J. P., 1865- 
 Morrison,Mrs. (MissThack- 
 
 well, 1877-), 1879- 
 
 Morrison, Miss H., 1865-1875 
 
 Morrison, Rev. Robert, 1883- 
 Morrison, Mrs. Robt. (Miss 
 
 Annie Herron, 1879-), 1884- 
 *Munnis, Rev. R. M., 1847-1861 
 
 Munnis, Mrs., 1851-1861 
 
 »Myers, Rev. J. H., 1865-1869 
 
 Mvers, Mrs., 1865-1875 
 
 Nelson, Miss J. A., 1871-1878 
 
 Newton, Rev. John, 1835- 
 
 ®Newton, Mrs. Elizabeth, 1835-1857 
 Newton, Mrs., 1866- 
 
 »Newton, John, Jr. (M.D.),1860-1880 
 Newton, Mrs., 1861-1882 
 
 Newton, Rev. Chas. B., 1867- 
 Newton, Mrs. (Miss M. B. 
 
 Thompson, 1869-), 1871- 
 
 Newton, Rev. F. J., 1870- 
 
 Newton, Mrs., 1870- 
 
 Newton, Rev. E. P., 1873- 
 
 Newton, Mrs., 1874- 
 
 *Orbison, Rev. J. H., 1850-1869 
 
 •Orbison, Mrs. Agnes C, 1853-1855 
 Orbison, Mrs., 1859-1869 
 
 *Owen, Rev. Joseph, 1840-1870 
 
 *Owen, Mrs. Augusta M., 1844-1864 
 Owen, Mrs., 1866-1870 
 
 Patton, Miss E. E„ 1880- 
 
202 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Pendleton, Miss E. M., 
 
 1882- 
 
 Perk'v, Miss F., 
 
 1879-1882 
 
 r..ll.H.k. Rev. George W., 
 
 1881- 
 
 Pollock, Mrs., 
 
 1881- 
 
 •Porter, Rev. Joseph, 
 
 1 836-1 8.13 
 
 'Porter, Mrs., 
 
 1836-1842 
 
 Porter, Mrs. M. R., 
 
 1849-1856 
 
 Pratt, Miss M., 
 
 1873- 
 
 Rankin, Rev. J. C, 
 
 1840-1848 
 
 'Rankin, Mrs., 
 
 1840-1848 
 
 *Reed, Rev. William, 
 
 183.3-1834 
 
 Ree<i, Mrs., 
 
 1833-1834 
 
 •Rogers, Rev. Wm. S., 
 
 1836-1843 
 
 «Ros;ers, Mrs., 
 
 1836-1843 
 
 Ruiiolph, Rev. A., 
 
 1846- 
 
 ♦Rudolph, Mrs., 
 
 1846-1849 
 
 »Rudoli)h, Mrs., 
 
 1851-1885 
 
 Sayre, Rev. E. II., 
 
 186.3-1870 
 
 Savre, Mrs., 
 
 186.3-1870 
 
 «.Scott, Rev. J. L., 1839-67 
 
 1877-1880 
 
 «Scott, Mrs. C. M., 
 
 1839-1848 
 
 Scott, Mrs. E. L., 
 
 
 1860-1867 ; 
 
 1877- 
 
 Scott, Miss Anna E., 
 
 1874- 
 
 Seeley, Rev. A. H., 
 
 1846-1854 
 
 »SeeIey, Mrs., 
 
 1846-1853 
 
 Seeley, Rev. G. A., 
 
 1870- 
 
 Seelev, Mrs., 
 
 1879- 
 
 Seelev, Miss E. J., 
 
 1879- 
 
 Seiler, Rev. G. W., 
 
 1870- 
 
 Seiler, Mrs., 
 
 1881- 
 
 Seward, Miss S. C. (M.D.) 
 
 , 1873- 
 
 Shaw, Rev. H. W., 
 
 18.50-18.55 
 
 Sliaw, Mrs., 
 
 1850-1855 
 
 Tedford, Rev. L. B., 
 
 1880- 
 
 Tedford, Mrs., 
 
 1880- 
 
 Thackwell, Rev. Reese, 
 
 1859- 
 
 «Thackwell, Mrs., 
 
 1859-1873 
 
 Thackwell, Mrs. (Miss S. 
 
 Morrison, 186!»-), 1875- 
 
 Thiede, Miss Clara, 1873- 
 
 Tracv, Rev. Thomas, 1869- 
 Tracv, Mrs. (Miss N. 
 
 Dicker), 1870- 
 
 Ullman," Rev. J. F., 1848- 
 
 Ullman, Mrs., 1848- 
 
 »Vanderveer, ^f iss Jane, 1840-1846 
 
 Velte, Kev. II. i\, 1882- 
 
 »Walsh, Rev. J. J., 1843-1873 
 
 Walsh, Mrs., 1843-1873 
 
 Walsh, Miss Marian, 1865-1866 
 
 «Walsh, Miss Emma, 18(!S-1869 
 
 Walsh, Miss Lizzie, 1870-1882 
 « Warren, Rev.J.,1839-'54; 1873-1877 
 
 *Warren, Mrs., 1839-1854 
 
 Warren, Mrs., 1873- 
 
 Wherry, Rev. E. M., 1867- 
 
 Wherrv, Mrs., 1867- 
 
 Wh.rrv, Miss S. M., 1879- 
 
 Wilder, Rev. R. G., 1870-1876 
 
 Wilder, Mrs., 1870-187(i 
 
 Williams, Rev. R. E., 1852-1861 
 
 Williamson, Miss C. G., 1882- 
 
 «• Wilson, Rev. Henry R., 1838-1846 
 
 *Wilson, Mrs., 1838-1846 
 
 Wilson, Rev. James, 1838-1851 
 
 Wilson, Mrs., 18.38-1851 
 
 •Wilson, Miss M. N., 1873-1879 
 
 Woodside, Rev. J. S., 1848- 
 
 Woodside, Mrs., 1848- 
 
 Woodside, Miss J., 1868- 
 
 »Wrav, Pvev. John, 1842-1849 
 
 Wrav", Mrs., 1842-1849 
 Wvekoff, Rev. D. B., '60-75; '83- 
 Wyckott', Mrs., '60-'75 ; '83- 
 
 Wynkoop, Rev. Theo. S., 1868-1877 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 Darkness to Light. Rev. J. E. Clough. $1.25. 
 
 Dawn of Light, The. A story of the Zenana Mission. 40 cents. 
 
 Days in North India. Norman McLeod, D.D. $1.50. 
 
 Four Years Campaign in India. William Taylor. $1.50. 
 
 Gems of India. Mrs. E. J. Humphrey. $1.25. 
 
 Ilin.iu Life. J. L. Trotter. $3.00. 
 
 History of India. James Grant. (2 volumes.) .'?10.00. 
 
 History of the Mission of tlie A. B. C. F. M. in India. Dr. Anderson. $1.50. 
 
 History of Protestant Missions in India. M. A. Sherring. 
 
 India. Fannie Roper Feudge. .'>!l..50. 
 
 India, Ancient and Modern. Dr. Allen. 
 
 India, Historical, Pictorial and Descriptive. C. 11. Eden. $2.00. 
 
 India an<l India Mi-sions. Alexander DutI', D.D. 
 
 India and its Native Princes. L. Rousselet. $25.00. 
 
 Kardoo. Miss Britlan. $1.35. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN INDIA. 203 
 
 Land of the Veda, The. William Butler. $4.00. 
 
 Lectures to Educate Hindus. Rev. J. H. Steele. $4.00. 
 
 liife and Times of Carey, ilarshinan and Ward. 
 
 Life hv the (Janges. Mrs. Mullens. SO cents. 
 
 Life iii India. John W. Dulles, D.D. $1.00. 
 
 Life of Alexander Duff. G. Smith. $2.00. 
 
 Life of Dr. J. Wilson. G. Smith. 
 
 Life of William C. Hums. 
 
 Life and Work in Henares. J. Kennedy. $2.00. 
 
 Life and Travel in India. A. H. Leonowens. $1.50. 
 
 Martyrs of tiie Mutiny. Jenkins. 60 cents. 
 
 Memoirs of John Scudder. $1.25. 
 
 Missionarv Life in India. T. J. Scott. $1.75. 
 
 Paul Morris. $1.25. 
 
 Recollections of an Indian Missionary. C. P. Leuiioldt. Is. 6d. 
 
 Report of tlie Allahabad Conference, 1873. 
 
 Sacred Cities of Benares. M. A. Sherring. 
 
 Shoshie, Hindu Zenana Teacher. Miss Brittan. $1.25. 
 
 Thugs and Dacoits. James Hutton. 5s. 
 
 Tree and Serpent Worship in India. Jas. Ferguson. £5 5s. 
 
 True Tales about India. Bullard. 3s. 
 
 Trye's Year among the Hindus. Julia C. Thompson. $1.35. 
 
 Two Years in Upper India. Lowrie. 
 
 The Wilfords in India. $1.25. 
 
 Woman's Talk about India, A. Miss Brittan. 75 cents. 
 
lam. 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. J. F. DRIPPS, D. D. 
 
 9^ 
 
MISSIONS IN SIAM. 
 
 China and India are far more widely known than Indo-Cliina, 
 which lies between the two, in the extreme southeast corner of 
 Asia. Siam occupies the central and larger part of this region, 
 with Burmah on the west and Cochin China on the east, inclu- 
 ding also most of the long, narrow Malayan peninsula which juts 
 out from the mainland and forms the sharply-defined corner of 
 the continent. Beginning at the lower end of this peninsular 
 portion, within five degrees of the equator, the Siamese territory 
 extends 1350 miles to the north, and measures at its widest point 
 some 450 miles from east to west. It contains 190,000 square 
 miles, or about as much as New England with the four Middle 
 States. 
 
 Most of the country is a low-lying plain, completely overflowed 
 every year by its four great I'ivers. Journeying northward along 
 the chief river, this plain is found to continue for some four 
 hundred miles, when great mountains close in upon the stream, 
 and the traveller encounters more than forty very difiicult rapids 
 in the midst of singularly-impressive scenery ; after which the 
 country opens again into another wide plain, very much like 
 the former one, and known as that of the Laos people. The 
 annual overflow of the rivers, with the abundant rainfall, 
 enables the production of such crops as rice and sugar in great 
 abundance. It claims to be the garden-land of the world — the 
 land of fruit and flowers and of never-ending summer, with 
 grand old trees overshadowing every hamlet, and plant-life in 
 fullest variety bursting on every side from the fertile soil. The 
 water swarms with fish, and the air with insects, while all manner 
 of tropical birds and beasts exist in teeming multitudes. Espe- 
 cially is it the land of elephants. 
 
 One variety is that which is known to us as the " white " ele- 
 phant, though the Siamese name for it is " the strange-colored," 
 and it is really a whitish brown. Its form is used on the 
 Siamese flags as the national symbol, and it is held in great 
 honor, though not actually worshipped. 
 
 The climate of the whole country is genial and not unfavorable 
 to health, though Europeans need to exchange it at intervals for 
 
 207 
 
"208 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 somethiiif!: more bracing, and the natives suffer considerably 
 from malarial diseases. The thermometer varies from 64° 
 to 91)°, averaging 81°. There is a dry season from November 
 to May, and v. wet season for the otlier half of the year. 
 
 The pojndation is but partly Siamese, nearly one-half being 
 made up of the tributary races and of Chinese immigrants. 
 There are ])erhaps five or six millions in all, though no exact 
 statement has ever been given on this point. In any cn^e, how- 
 ever, it is not a quarter of the number which the land could 
 easily sujiport, and the paucity is ascribed to such causes as war 
 and disease, polygamy, and the celibacy of the i)riesthood. By 
 descent the people are of the same family with the Chinese, having 
 also several features of likeness to the natives of India. The 
 name by which we call them is supposed to come from the Sans- 
 crit word " syain," meaning "the brown," though they call 
 themselves by a term signifying " the free." They are a gentle, 
 pa.ssive, rather weak race, given to dissimulation, and very con- 
 ceited ; but they are reverential to the aged, especially to parents, 
 are kind to their children, liberal in alms-giving, orderly and 
 peaceable. They have quick, though not very strong, minds, 
 and are said to be more receptive than the Chinese. These traits 
 are common to all the native races, though the Laos have a 
 somewhat stronger character, with many interesting traits pecu- 
 liar to itself. The universal inertness, due to the enervating 
 climate, is confirmed by the fact that food is so excessively cheap, 
 and that small exertion is required for satisfying the need of 
 clothing, a waist-cloth having usually been all that was held 
 necessary, with sometimes a light cape over the shoulders. A 
 large proportion of the people have continued to live in a state 
 which is nominally that of slavery, though it is of a mild type, 
 and terminable at any time by the payment of a fixed sum. It 
 is now in process of being entirely abolished, by orderof the king. 
 Women are not held in restriction, but go about the streets at 
 will, and transact business freely. They are, however, con- 
 sidered to be of so inferior a nature that they are not educated 
 at all, whereas most of the men and boys can read and write. 
 Polygamy is usual among those who can afford it, and 
 divorce is easy in all classes, though there are many happy 
 marriages. 
 
 The government is an absolute monarchy, entrusting all 
 power of every kind to the king. The "second king has no 
 share in the administration, nor have the nobles, although when 
 the king dies it is the assembly of nobles which chooses his suc- 
 cessor, either from among his sons or, if they prefer, from some 
 other family. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 209 
 
 The history of the country presents very little of importance 
 or interest until tlie advent of Christian mission#iries; since which 
 time many features of western civilization have been adopted by 
 order of the present king and of his predecessor. In fact, the 
 change made in this direction has nothing to equal it, except in 
 the case of Japan. 
 
 Foreign commerce, with the encouragement which it is now 
 beginning to receive, is capable of immense expansion, so abundant 
 are the natural resources of every kind, and so readily accessible. 
 Not only can the great rivers be made available, but also the net- 
 work of canals which interlaces the country between them. This 
 gives its peculiar character to Bangkok, the capital, which has 
 much the same importance for Siam as London for England. 
 This city of four hundred thousand inhabitants, situated not far 
 from the sea, has the chief river of the land for its main avenue 
 and canals for streets. When the native houses are not built on 
 piles driven into the banks, they are often floated on platforms in 
 the river itself, whose sides are thus lined for several miles. The 
 whole city and indeed all lower Siam can be reached by boat — 
 a fact most important for commerce, as it is also for missionary 
 work. 
 
 BUDDHISM. 
 
 Considered as a field for Christian missions, the most noticeable 
 fact in regard to Siam is that it constitutes the very citadel of 
 Buddhism — the land Avhich, more than any other, is entirely and 
 only Buddhist. In China, a Buddhist is also a Confucianist and 
 a Taoist ; even his Buddhism itself being far less pure than in 
 Siam. This system attracts the more attention because within 
 the present generation it has become distinctly known by us for 
 the fii*st time. The result is that while many still regard it as a 
 mere tissue of palpable absurdities, some of our writers are 
 claiming for it a place by the side of Christianity itself, and on a 
 level with it. 
 
 The truth lies of course between such extremes. Buddhists 
 need Christianity as deeply as any men on earth ; yet their own 
 system, with its strange mixture of good and evil, has a power 
 which is real and formidable. It seems to have originated about 
 the time of the Jewish prophet Daniel, in an age which also wit- 
 nessed the teaching of Confucius among the Chinese, and of 
 Pythagoras among the Greeks ; a time which was one of mental 
 quickening and enlargement of thought over all the earth. Its 
 founder himself was commonly known by his family name 
 Gautama, and by the title of " The Buddha ''—that is, " the En- 
 lightened One." He has left an impression, by his character and 
 
210 HISTORICAL SKETCH OP 
 
 teachings, rarely etjualled anioiii; men. In Siam, for example, 
 there has been for twelve hundrecl years no other religion than 
 liis ; one whieh is venerated beyond expression, and interwoven 
 with every act and occupation of life. It has shown much of in- 
 telli'ctual subtlety, and even of moral truth, mingled witli all its 
 absurdities and vices; and has proven itself singularly ada[)ted 
 to the people with whom it deals. Its iuHuence is not only long- 
 continued and deep, l)ut very broad. It has greatly moditied the 
 other religions of India, though seven centuries ago it was finally 
 driven from its place among them ; while in China the whole 
 population is enrolled among its adherents. One-half of man- 
 kind bear its impressions; one-third of them are its active sup- 
 porter. It would be by all means the leading religion on earth 
 if mere numbers could make it such. 
 
 Yet, in the real sense of the word, it is no religion at all, for it 
 teaches no (lod above and no soul within us. Most of its follow- 
 ers have in their language no word whatever for that whicii we 
 call " God," in the sense of a divine Ruler, Creator, Preserver of 
 men, and the very idea of such a being does not exist in Bud- 
 dhism. The Buddha himself was not a god, but a man ; and 
 though he speaks of beings who are called gods, yet they are de- 
 scribed as mere mortals like ourselves, having no power over us, 
 nor even any essential superiority to us. Each man must work 
 out his own destiny for himself, with no aid from any higher 
 power, and in the spirit of atheistic rationalism. 
 
 Buddhism, as such, has therefore no such thing as prayer or 
 religious worship in any form. The nearest approach to this is 
 in the form of inward meditation, or of paying outward honors to 
 the memory of Gautama by carrying flowers to his monument. 
 When Buddhists wish to find any outlet for the religious instinct 
 they must go outside of Buddhism to seek it. This is actually 
 the case with nearly all of them. They crave some object of wor- 
 ship, and since Gautama has given them none, they addict them- 
 selves to some form of devil-worship or witchcraft by way of ad- 
 dition to his system. They do also say prayers, which are iu 
 some cases the real cry of the soul toward some one or some thing 
 which can help it. Usually, however, the " prayer " which they 
 repeat is not so much in the form of appeal to any living hearer 
 as in that of a charm or incantation ; the mere repetition of the 
 words being supposed to have magical power in itself. Hence 
 originated the use of " praying-mills " in Thibet, each turn of the 
 wheel being considercfl as a repetition of the prayer or magical 
 form which is written upon it. In such ways as this Buddhism 
 has come to receive an enormous mass of additions, many of 
 which are directly opposed to its original teachings. A singular 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SI AM. 211 
 
 fact in this connection is the out<jjrowth of an extremely elaborate 
 system of worship in Tliibet, though not in Siam, which resembles 
 closely in all its outward forms that of the Church of Rome. 
 Even in Siam images of Buddha are enormously multiplied, 
 tending to practical idolatry. There are said to be fourteen 
 thousand in one temple alone. 
 
 The atheism of Gautama's teaching is the more complete 
 because of his declaring, in the most emphatic manner possible, 
 that there is no such thing as soul or spirit in man himself; that 
 a man is only a body with certain faculties added to it, all of 
 which scatter into nothingness when the body dissolves. One 
 feature of Buddhism, therefore, is its denial of all spirituality, 
 divine or human. 
 
 A second feature is its assertion, as the positive facts upon 
 which it builds, of two most remarkable ideas. One of these is 
 the doctrine of transmigration. This belief, strange as it seems to 
 Christians, is held by the greater part of the human race as the 
 only explanation for the perplexing inequalities of earthly ex- 
 perience. It teaches that the cause of every joy or sorrow is to 
 be found in some conduct of the man himself, if not in this life, 
 then in some of his previous lives. Such a theory appeals to the 
 conviction that every event must have a cause, and to the innate 
 sense of justice which demands that every act shall have its mer- 
 ited consequence. It also connects itself with that " strange trick 
 of memory," as it has been called, Avhich leads occasionally to 
 the sudden sense of our having previously met the very scene, 
 having said and done the very things which are now present with 
 us ; and as they say it cannot be disproved, its believers are slow 
 to give it up. In fact, as the usual emblem of Christianity is the 
 cross, so that of Buddhism is the wheel— chosen as such from its 
 suggestion of endless rotation. 
 
 Buddhism, however, which denies the existence of the soul, is 
 obliged to teach transmigration in a very strange form. Ac- 
 cording to this, although you go to nothingness when you die, 
 yet a new person is sure to be produced at that moment, who is 
 considered to be practically the same as yourself, because he 
 begins existence with all your merits and demerits exactly, and 
 it is to your thirst for life that he owes his being. Yet, as it is 
 acknowledged that you are not conscious of producing him and 
 he is not conscious of any relation with you, it is hard to see how 
 men can accept in such a form this doctrine of " Karma." Prac- 
 tically, its believers are apt to forget their denial of the soul, and 
 speak as if it does exist and goes at death into a new body. 
 This new birth, moreover, may be not into the form of a man, but 
 into that of a beast of the earth, a devil in some hell or an angel 
 
212 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 in some heaven. Buddhism not only teaches the existence of 
 hells and heavens, but fixes their exact size and position ; so that 
 one glance throuj^li the telescope, or any ac(|uaintance with 
 astronomy, is enough to prove the falsity of its declarations on 
 that point. It is further taught that each of these future lives 
 must come to an end, for all tilings above and below are contin- 
 nally changing places with each other, as they ever have done 
 and ever will do. There is therefore no real satisfaction even in 
 the prospect of a heavenly life, since it must in time change and 
 probably for the worse. 
 
 In close connection, then, with this fundamental idea of Bud- 
 dhism, namely transmigration, is the other idea that all life, 
 present or future, is essentially so transitory, disappointing and 
 miserable, that the greatest of blessings wonld be the power to 
 cease from the weary round entirely and forever. Practically 
 its votaries have before their minds a life in some delightful 
 heaven, secured against turning into any following evil by jiass- 
 ing instead into calm, unending slumber. This heavenly con- 
 dition is marked by the perception of life's illusiveness, with 
 freedom from all resulting lusts and passions ; and this ensures 
 that when the life you are then living shall close, no new being 
 will be formed in your j^lace, because your thiret for living is at 
 last extinguished. While it is true, then, that this condition of 
 heavenly calm or Nirvana is represented as eminently attractive, 
 yet its distinguishing benefit lies in the fact that when it ends, 
 that which follows is not a new birth, but an eternal freedom 
 from all life. This is in its essence a doctrine of despair, even 
 though the annihilation of life is called by the softer name of 
 endless slumber, and attention is mainly fixed on the joys of 
 Nirvana, which precede that slumber. 
 
 The remaining or third chief feature of Buddhism is its de- 
 scription of the " Noble Path " — the way by which a man is to 
 reach this desired goal. Having (1) denied the existence of God 
 and the soul, and (2) asserted the existence of transmigration 
 and of an essential misery in all life, from which Nirvana is the 
 only deliverance, it proceeds (3) to tell how Nirvana may be 
 reached. It is by means of persevering meditation upon the hol- 
 lowness of life, together with the jiractice of control over self and 
 beneficence to others. Many of the rules given for this end have 
 in them a moral truth and beauty which is remarkable. The op- 
 position made to caste and to extending religion by force of arms, 
 the freedom given to woman, and the mildness of manners cher- 
 ished among all, are most commendable. Much of its hold upon 
 men undoubtedly comes from the fact that its moral standard is 
 endorsed to so great an extent by every man's conscience, and 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 213 
 
 from its spirit of self-help and by working out merit by one's own 
 acts. Ciautania, the Buddha, must have been far above the 
 average in brain and heart, and not the least so in his efforts to 
 learn from others before beginning himself to teach. But his 
 followers of to-day are by no means teachable in the presence of 
 Christianity, with its fullness of divine truth ; and whenever par- 
 tial truth resists fuller truth it becomes wrong and hurtful. If 
 Buddhism held faithfully the truth it knew, ever ready to learn 
 further lessons of good, it could be viewed with gladness as a 
 system which had prevented many a Avorse one, while not 
 hindering aught better still ; but this latter assertion cannot be 
 made. 
 
 Here is a system whose only reply to inquiries concerning 
 religion or spirituality is an unbroken silence : one which leaves 
 men to go elsewhere in search of information if they will, 
 and to believe anything or nothing, just as they please, on this 
 subject. Of course, the practical inference is, that religion is 
 impossible, and that the cravings which we call spiritual cannot 
 expect to be satisfied, but only to be dulled and deadened and 
 finally extinguished. Disobedience to its laws is not called 
 "sin," for where no God is recognized no sin is confessed, and it 
 is merely so much loss to one's self, just as when any other law 
 of nature is broken. If you choose to take the loss you are 
 always at liberty to break the law. Morality becomes a 
 mere affair of profit and loss; so that we even read of a Buddhist 
 account book, with its debtor and creditor columns, by which the 
 yearly balance of merits or demerits could readily be ascer- 
 tained. As there is no love to any God in all this, neither is 
 there any beneficence toward men which is other than negative 
 and selfish. The self-annihilation which is emphasized is not 
 sought from any love for others, but simply as a means of 
 finally escaping from misery by escaping from existence, after 
 tasting whatever sensual enjoyment may come within reach on 
 the way. 
 
 We must beware, then, of putting Christian meaning into 
 Buddhist words, or of supposing that such a description of 
 Buddhism as Arnold's "Light of Asia" could have been written 
 by any man destitute of Christian ideas. Moreover, if there is 
 fault and defect even in the purest possible form of the system, 
 how much more is there in the actual teachings of Buddhist 
 books after twenty-four hundred years of corruption. 
 
 The practical conduct of its followers is below even their own 
 faulty standard ; they live as the heathen did whom Paul 
 describes in the first chapter of his Epistle to the Romans. 
 For, after all, the great distinction between all other religions 
 
214 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 and Cliristiauity is not merely that they present lower standards 
 than it, but that they do not present at all that whieh is its 
 one chief offer, viz., grace and strenf;th whereby men l)ect)me 
 able to rise toward the standard, liuddhism makes no such 
 offer a."^ this, and hsis no conce})tion of siieli a thinj;. It fixes 
 the mind upon the evils and miseries of life, which it is by its 
 own power to shun, and not upon the j)ositive holine.'^s and bless- 
 edness of a divine Fatlier and Saviour, whose grace can lift the 
 soul toward the glory which it sees in Him. 
 
 Christians freely concede all that can truly be claimed for the 
 Buddhist standard ; for the higher it is, the more does it show 
 natural conscience endorsing the re(|uirements of God as no more 
 than right and just. The defects of liuddhisni, both in theory and 
 practice, are evident enough. In all these twenty-four hundred 
 years, and among the^e niyriads of men, it has j)roduced no 
 single nation comparable with even the lowest of Christian 
 states. In fact, the very existence of its priesthood, as seen in 
 Siara, is enough to dwarf the prosperity of any people. The 
 name of "priest" is, indeed, hardly accurate in this case, for the 
 condition intended is rather that of a monk — of one who gives 
 himself to carry into practice Gautama's conception of the best 
 life. Each works out merit for himself by a life of medita- 
 tion, without undertaking for others any work which is really 
 " priestly." Forbidden to engage in useful work, and enjoined 
 to live solely on alms, these men drain the community of 
 $25,000,000 each year for their bodily support alone, beside 
 all which they get for their temples, etc. This is at a rate 
 which would amount, if Siam were as large as our own nation, 
 to the enormous sum of $200,000,000 yearly for the personal 
 support of ])riests. Ignorant as they usually are, yet the whole 
 education of the people is in their hands ; and every man in 
 the nation spends, at least, a part of his life in the priesthood, 
 while every woman and child is glad to gain merit by feeding 
 them. They not only control the nation, but may almost 
 be said to include it, bodily ; and it may be imagined how 
 firmly they hold it to Buddhism. When it is possible for a 
 man to say, as one of these priests did, " I do not Avorship the 
 gods, but they worship me," and to really believe that by rigid 
 perseverance in his system he can outrank any being in exist- 
 ence, it is evident that such pride will not readily confess itself 
 wholly Avrong, and accept any new religion. Nor must it be 
 forgotten that the bodily su.stenance of these masses of monks 
 is felt to depend upon the continuance of Buddliism. 
 
 How can a system be conceived more completely guarded 
 against the entrance of Christianity, and, at the same time, more 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 215 
 
 utterly in need of the gospel ? It might readily be expected that 
 missionary work would make slow progress under such circum- 
 stances. We can the better appreciate, then, that advance which 
 has actually been made. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS. 
 
 The Church of Rome established its missions in Siam as early 
 as 1662. The grand embassy from Louis X[V.,a few years later, 
 was accom])anied by a considerable number of priests, and from 
 that time to the present they have held their ground, through 
 periods of severe persecution or of contemptuous toleration, varied 
 only occasionally by intervals of royal favor. They found the work 
 to be one of special difficulty, however, and their efforts have pro- 
 duced far less result than in most other missions conducted by 
 them. Yet the size of their roll is still greater than that of the 
 Protestant missions, and it is therefore necessary to remember that 
 the difference in quality is so radical and complete that such a 
 comparison of quantities is utterly misleading. This declaration 
 would not be made if the Roman Church held the same standard 
 in Siam which it does in England or America, instead of sinking, 
 as it actually has done, almost to the level of heathenism itself 
 This can be tested by observing its attitude towards the " Chris- 
 tians," the Siamese and the Chinese. 
 
 Tliere is still quite a considerable body of mixed descendants 
 from the early Portuguese settlers whom the Roman priests have 
 succeeded in keeping from a])0statizing to Buddhism : but their 
 preservation as a distinct body bearing the name of " Christian " 
 has been a very questionable benefit. Dr. Gutzlaff, for exami)le, 
 found that the servility and moral degradation of these " Chris- 
 tians " had inspired the Siamese with such contempt, not only for 
 the religion, but for the civilization and power of all Europeans, 
 that they only began to change their minds upon finding that 
 British arms had actually defeated and conquered Burmah, which 
 is on the very border of Siam itself What Avonder is it that to 
 such a body as this there have been added scarcely any converts 
 whatever from among adult Siamese, and that the rolls of the 
 Roman Church are enlarged mainly by claiming the names of 
 those heathen infiints who are surreptitiously baptized, when at the 
 point of death, by the priests or their assistants, under the guise 
 of administering medicine ? 
 
 From the Chinese traders Dr. House informs us that the Roman 
 priests did receive quite an accession, by offering as a considera- 
 tion the protection of the French government, with consequent 
 immunity from the many exactions and annoyances of the Siamese 
 
Iil6 HISTORICAL SKKTIH OF 
 
 officials. It is very evident that a mil of names made up on sueh 
 principles cannot fairly be compared Avith that of Protestant 
 churches. Whatever could be accomplished by Jesuit influence 
 has always been tried, to induce the native government to expel 
 from the country every gospel missionary. No retaliation ff)r 
 these attacks has been attempted, hut it has been clearly mani- 
 fested that the need of Siam for Protestant missions is not a 
 jiartide the less, but rather the greater, because of the mission 
 work of the Church of Rome. 
 
 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 
 
 " It is an interesting foct," says Dr. House, " that the very first 
 effort made by any of the Protestant faith for the spiritual good 
 of the people of Siam was by a woman. This was Ann Hazeltine 
 Judson, of sainted memory, who had become interested in some 
 Siamese living at Rangoon, where she tlien resided. In a letter 
 to a friend in the I'nited States, dated April 30, 1818, she writes, 
 'Accomj)anying is a catechism in Siamese, which I have just copied 
 for you. I have atten<led to the Siamese language for about a 
 year and a half, and, with the assistance of my teacher, have 
 translated the Burinan catechism (just prepared by Dr. Judson), 
 a tract containing an abstract of Christianity, and the Gospel of 
 Matthew, into that language.' The catechism was printed by the 
 English Ba])tist mission press at Serampore in 1819, being the first 
 Christian book ever j)rinted in Siamese." 
 
 For more than twenty years after this time, however, Siam was 
 regarded by mission workers chiefly as a point of approach to 
 China, where nearly one-third of the human race were living in 
 total ignorance of Christianity. It was in this way that Bangkok 
 was visited in 1828 by the celebrated Dr. Carl Gutzlaff, whose 
 works upon China are still of great value. He was then connected 
 with the Nethorland ^Missionary Society, and was accompanied by 
 Rev. Mr. Tondin, of the London Society's mission at Singapore. 
 They imnie<liutely gave their services as physicians to crowds of 
 ])atients, and distributed twenty-five boxes of books and tracts in 
 Chinese within two months. They connected with their Chinese 
 work the study of Siamese, even attempting to translate the Scrii)- 
 tures into that language. Appeals were also sent by them to the 
 American churches and the American Board of Commissioners 
 for Foreign Missions, and to Dr. Judson in Burniah, urging that 
 missionaries be sent to Siam. Mr. Tondin was compelled by 
 severe illness to return to Singapore in the following year. Late 
 in 1829 Dr. Gutzlaff, having prepared a tract in Siamese and 
 translated one of the Gospels, also visited Singapore to have them 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 217 
 
 printed. While tliere he was married to Miss Maria Newell, of 
 the London Missionary Society, the first woman to undertake ])er- 
 sonal work for Christ in Siam itself, whither she went a few months 
 after their marriage. She lived, however, little more than a year 
 after that time, and her babe soon followed her. Her husband, 
 being extremely ill, was urged to sail northward to China itself, 
 which, in spite of great peril, he succeeded in doing, and began, 
 on his recovery, a singularly adventurous pioneer work in that 
 land. He was but twenty-five years of age when he reached Siam, 
 and put forth all the energy of his nature into the work he found 
 there. The death of his devoted wife and his own enforced 
 dejiarture to China Avere therefore no ordinary loss for Siam. A 
 few days after he had sailed, in June, 1831, Rev. David Abeel 
 arrived, having been sent by the American Board of Commis- 
 sioners for Foreign Missions in answer to the appeal of Gutzlaff 
 and Tondin. Mr. Tomlin himself came with him, but could only 
 remain for six months, when he was placed in charge of the Anglo- 
 Chinese college at Malacca. After repeated experiments, Dr. 
 Abeel also was compelled to give up work in Siam, on account of 
 protracted ill-health, in November, 1832. The American Board 
 thereupon sent out Rev. Messrs. Johnson and Robinson, who ar- 
 rived in July, 1834, and D. B. Bradley, M.D., in July, 1835. 
 " Like all their predecessors, these missionaries had some knowl- 
 edge of the healing art and a stock of medicines for free distribu- 
 tion ; so that the people of Siam naturally give to every Protest- 
 ant missionary the title of ' man,' or ' doctor of medicine.' " Sev- 
 eral of them have been fully-trained physicians, among whom was 
 Dr. Bradley. " His work as medical missionary, writer and 
 translator into Siamese of Christian books, printer and preacher, 
 continued with a zeal and hope which knew neither weariness 
 nor discouragement until his lamented death, after thirty-eight 
 years of toil, in June, 1873." Two of his daughters, Mrs. 
 McGilvary and Mrs. Cheek, still continue on the field as the 
 Avives of Presbyterian missionaries. Upon the opening of China 
 to missionary work, the American Board transferred its efforts to 
 that country, and gave its field in Siam to the "American 
 Missionary Society," by which the work was maintained for 
 some years longer, and then discontinued. 
 
 An American Baptist mission to the Chinese in Siam has been 
 carried on since 1835. There was for many years another 
 department of the mission, beginning still earlier, in 1833, and 
 addressing itself to the Siamese themselves. This has now for 
 several years been discontinued, and the entire strength of the 
 Baptist mission is concentrated upon its work for the Chinese, 
 which proved to be much the more successful of the two. These 
 
218 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Chinese, it will bu understood, keep themselves as distinct from 
 the natives as they do in our own land. They are mueh the 
 more energetic race, and have rapidly accumulated for them- 
 selves the positions of profitable enterprise in the laud. If the 
 Siamese are permanently to hold their own, they greatly need 
 the stimulating infiuence of Christian religion and civilization. 
 They have traits of character, moreover, which are peculiarly 
 favorable to such development, and we have cause, not only for 
 the sen.se of responsibility but for hopeful effort, in the fact that 
 the entire work of ( hristianizing the natives of Siam is left to 
 the Presbyterian Church. Curs is the only Bianiese mission 
 which has remained in permanent operation. 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 The first visit made to Siam by any representative of our own 
 Church was for the same purpose which had already brought 
 other missionaries there — namely, to find some door of access to 
 the Chinese. This was in November, 18.SM, when liev. R. W. Orr 
 spent a month in Bangkok, and thereupon recommended our 
 Board of Foreign JSIissions to take this country as a field of 
 effort, not only for the Chinese, but for the Siamese themselves. 
 In accordance with this recommendation, the Rev. W. P. Buell 
 was sent to Bangkok, where he arrived in 1840. Afk^r remaining 
 until 1844 and doing good foundation work, he was compelled to 
 leave the field to bring home INIrs. Buell, who had been stricken 
 with paralysis. Arrangements were made to fill his place as 
 soon as possible, but from various reasons it was not until 1847 
 that the ne.xt missionaries actually reached Siam. From that 
 time until the present, continuous work has been maintained ; 
 and as the Chinese could then be reached in their own land, our 
 mission here addressed itself directly to the native Siamese. 
 
 The Rev. Stephen Mattoon and wife, with Rev. S. R. House, 
 M.D., were the missionaries who began work in that year. Their 
 foothold seemed, however, very precarious for several yeai-s after- 
 ward, on account of the active, though secret, opposition of the 
 king. Without openly using force, he so exerted his despotic 
 influence uj)on the slavish people that none of them could be 
 induced to rent or sell any house to the missionaries, and a most 
 effectual obstacle to their work was thus presented. ( )ther diffi- 
 culties of the same general nature were put in their way, and 
 it seemed (juite certain that they would actually be prevented 
 from establishing themselves in the country. 
 
 About the same time Sir James Brooks, who had arrived to 
 open negotiations with the king on behalf of the British govern- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 219 
 
 ment, found himself treated in a manner which he considered so 
 insulting that he indignantly took t-hip again with the pur- 
 pose of securing assistance in the efibrt to open the country 
 by main force. Just at the moment when all these complications 
 were at their height, the death of the king was announced 
 (April 3, 1851). This event brought about a complete change 
 in the whole situation, and in all the succeeding history of the 
 country ; a change which is directly traceable to the influence of 
 Protestant missions. The man whom the assembly of nobles 
 elected to fill the throne, and who reigned from 1851 until. the 
 end of 1868, proved to be very liberal in all his policy. When 
 the next embassy from the British government i-eached Siam, 
 under Sir John Bowring, it was to find on the throne no longer 
 an ignorant, unnuinageable barbarian, but a man who could 
 appreciate civilization, and who claimed to be himself quite a 
 scholar even by European standards. This came from the fact 
 that while still in private life he was occupied much of his time, 
 under the instruction of a missionary of the American Board, 
 in the study of language and of modern science. 
 
 For all the yeai's which have now intervened since his acces- 
 sion, Protestant missionaries have been accorded very noticeable 
 influence with the government. In estimating the result of their 
 work, this fact must be given much prominence. An official doc- 
 ument, under the royal sanction, makes the following statement : 
 "Many years ago the American missionaries came here. They 
 came before any other Europeans, and they taught the Siamese to 
 speak and read the English language. The American missionaries 
 have always been just and upright men. They have never meddled 
 in the affairs of government, nor created any difficulty with the 
 Siamese. They have lived with the Siamese just as if they be- 
 longed to the nation. The government of Siam has great love and 
 respect for them and has no fear whatever concerning them. 
 When there has been a difficulty of any kind, the missionaries 
 have many times rendered valuable assistance. For this reason 
 the Siamese have loved and respected them for a long time. The 
 Americans have also taught the Siamese many things." 
 
 Reference is also frequently made to the statement of a Regent 
 that " Siam was not opened by British gunpowder like China, but 
 by the influence of missionaries." No estimate of mission work 
 would be comjDlete, therefore, which did not include its connection 
 with these great changes in the whole attitude and condition of 
 the nation, which have already astonished the world, and which 
 are of still ampler promise for the future. Though such results 
 may be considered as indirect and preparatory, they are to be 
 thankfully acknowledged before God, who has chosen to attest 
 
220 IILSTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 His l)I&^-*iiig ami help in this form, while not .omitting further 
 token-s of a more innnediately spiritual nature. 
 
 Perhaps the best way to view the course of our work will be to 
 look at it in connection with the places which have successively 
 been taken up ils centres of etibrt, amon<r both Siamese anil Laos. 
 
 BANGKOK. 
 
 The fii-st convert in connection with tlie mission was tiie 
 Clvinese teacher Qvia-Kieng, who was baptized in 1844, and died 
 in the faith in 18o9. It is interesting to learn that three of his 
 children became Christians after his death, one of them a candi- 
 date for the ministry. This is by no means the only instance in 
 the history of the mission in which the baptized children, either of 
 foreign or of native laborers, have taken up the work of their 
 fathers. 
 
 A good record is also given of Nai Chune, the fii*st native Siam- 
 ese convert. " Though frequently ottered positions of honor, 
 lucrative offices and emi)loyment by the government, he refuses all 
 and chooses to support himself by the practice of medicine, that 
 thus he may the more readily carry the gospel message." 
 
 It was not until 18o9, however, that this first convert was 
 made. Twelve long years had elapsed before the missionaries of 
 1847 were given the joy of gathering any fii-st-fruits of their 
 labors. Such a period of delay has not been unknown in the 
 history of several other mission fields, which became thereafter 
 eminently successful ; and in view of all the obstacles in the cjise 
 now before us, it can hardly be thought surprising. Instead of 
 causing His servants to reaj) immediately, by bringing one part of 
 the field into full maturity, the Master chose, as we have seen, to 
 use them for doing long-continued preparatory work, which will 
 in the end attest His wisdom as the Lord of the harvest. Tokens 
 have moreover come to light within recent years which show that 
 there really was success, even of a directly s])iritual nature, where 
 there were no signs visible to the workers through the years of 
 patient perseverance. For example, several years after Dr. Brad- 
 ley's death a marked instance of conversion was found, which 
 was traceable directly to his fiiithful efibrts in the printing and 
 distribution of Christian truth. In a letter from the Laos 
 mission in May, 1878, we are told of a visit made some months 
 earlier, in June, 1877, by a venerable stranger, evidently a man 
 of high rank, who came to ;usk medicine for his deafness, and 
 referred to the miraculous cure which Christ had wrought upon 
 a deaf man. He proved to be the highest officer of the court in 
 the province of Lakawn, and at the time of this visit was seventy- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SI AM. 221 
 
 three years of a!:^e. Twenty years before, he hud visited Banglcok 
 and received religious books from Dr. Bradley. They were 
 printed in the Siamese character, which is so difierent from that 
 used by the Laos, though the languages themselves are much the 
 same, that he could not at the time read them, but learned the 
 Siamese character for the purpose of so doing. He gave inward 
 assent to the truth contained in them so far as he could under- 
 stand it, but had never found any missionary to give him further 
 instruction in his far-oft'home. He was now brought, for further 
 light, to a place where meantime a Christian mission had been 
 established for his nation. The j)ath was opened by Divine Provi- 
 dence in his case, as in that of so many others in every age and 
 land, through God's overruling of human persecution. His 
 firmness of principle brought upon him such troul)le in his own 
 province that he had come to Chieng-mai, where he immediately 
 sought out the missionaries. From that time he made this matter 
 his one study, obtaining Buddhist books from the temple, and 
 comparing them with Christian books, in the full exercise of that 
 keen, practical sagacity for which he was noted. He intended 
 to present himself at the communion-table in April, but was 
 obliged to remain at home under a severe attack of illness. At 
 the next comnuuiion, however, he made his appearance, declaring 
 his conviction that the healing of his disease had been in answer 
 to prayer. The missionary who moderated the session at his 
 examination had seldom heard a more satisfactory and intelligent 
 confession of faith in Christ than was given by him. As soon as 
 he was known to be a Christian he w as ordered back to his native 
 city far away. His death was not unlikely to be the result ; but 
 he said to his Christian friends, " If they want to kill me because 
 I worship Christ, and not demons, I will let them pierce me." 
 His life was spared in the end, but office, wealth and social posi- 
 tion were taken, and he was ignored by all his friends. Later 
 still we hear of him as starting to w^alk all the way to Chieng-mai, 
 being too impoverished to command any mode of conveyance 
 more suitable for his old age. His object in coming was to hear 
 still further about the Lord Jesus, and the result of this second 
 visit was the return with him of two native members from the 
 Chieng-mai church to begin work in his native city. Out of this 
 there arose one of our most promising stations ; and the whole 
 affliir is traceable directly to the patient work of that early 
 missionary, who never in this life came to know anything of it. 
 
 Another instance of the same kind is mentioned in a letter of 
 Rev. Mr. Dunlap from Petchaburi in February, 1879. He speaks 
 of visiting a very old Christian, who was evidently near his end, 
 10 
 
222 iii.sTOuiCAL SKirrcn of 
 
 and lilt ri' liarniiij: that he had received portitms of the Bible 
 from I)r. l>ra(ll( y many years l)el"ore, which lie had hidden for 
 fear of the authorities, and studied in secret, until he accej)ted 
 Christ as there revealed, and j)Ut away his idols. Since that time 
 his life had Ijcen that of a devoted C'hristian, active in work for 
 other souls. Near him in his sicknci^s lay his Bible and other 
 books, among them the " Pilgrim's Progress," which he said he 
 luul read and re-read with joy. " The aged disciple," writes Mr. 
 Dunlap, " said to the native ])reacher who accompanied me, ' I 
 
 f)ray every day, but often wonder if I pray aright ; if you will 
 isten I will tell you, that you may teach me.' I listened also, 
 and to such a prayer! It was full of humility, faith and thanks- 
 giving, lie had })Iainly been taught by the best and highest of 
 teachers." 
 
 No doubt these cases are but specimens of a class in which 
 spiritual results were really gained during the very years which 
 seemed so barren of immediate fruit. Since the time when the 
 first open confession was made by a native convert, other mem- 
 bers have been steadily gathered into the churches, and the 
 work, though it may be considered as still very largely in its pre- 
 paratory stage, has many a token of encouraging succ&js. All 
 the usual forms of Christian effort are employed with diligence 
 and effectiveness. 
 
 Preaching, both in chapels and by the wayside, has been given 
 from the very beginning that prominence which justly belongs to 
 it as the ordinance of Christ for the saving of souls. What- 
 ever else is done, this is also done. The establishment of 
 stations for regular preaching, and the organization of churches, 
 have received full attention wherever God opened the way. 
 
 The Press affords another agency of especial ira[)ortance among 
 a people where four-fifths of the men and boys are able to read. 
 The mission press at Bangkok is constantly sending forth copies 
 of the Scriptures in Siamese, with translations from such books 
 as the " Pilgrim's Progress," the " Child's Book of the Soul," 
 etc., and also tracts and books prepared especially for this pur- 
 pose, — such as " The Light of Europe," written by a native 
 Christian layman as a criticism on Arnold's " Light of Asia." 
 Its j)ul)lication of the Siamese Hymnal has also proved very ser- 
 viceable among a music-loving race. It may be mentioned that 
 the Bible itself is usually printed in separate portions only, on 
 account of the fact that a complete copy, even in the smallest 
 Siamese type, would make a volume of larger size than our 
 Webster's Unabridged Dictionary. The delay in translating 
 was caused by the need of accuracy, such as can only be ensured 
 by emj)loying men who have been long on the field and have 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 223 
 
 become very familiar with the langua_i!;e. There have been in 
 use, ahuost from the very beginning, translations of the Gospels 
 and of some other books which have served a good purpose for 
 the time ; but the preparation of a standard Siamese Bible, 
 which is greatly needed, is of much slower and more difficult 
 attainment. The language is one which does not lend itself to 
 the expression of^ruths so elevated as those of Scripture with as 
 much facility as some others which appear less promising. 
 
 Medlc'd work has also been a most valuable adjunct of mis- 
 sionary effort, and this in two ways. Here, as in every land, it 
 opens a way to the hearts of men by its self-denying beneficence, 
 and affords many an opportunity of pointing the sin-sick soul to 
 the Great Physician. But there is also the further effect of un- 
 dermining the native confidence in the efficacy of spirit-worship. 
 The mere fact of finding malaria healed through the use of 
 quinine by one of the native assistants is mentioned as producing 
 a marked impression of this kind. It helps to convince them that 
 Christianity shows itself to be of God by its harmony with all other 
 truth, even in nature and science ; whereas the whole teachings 
 of Buddhism regarding its system of heavens and hells are contra- 
 dicted and disproved by the science of astronomy, and the em- 
 ployment of incantations and witchcraft for the sick is proven to 
 be false and useless by the scientific medical practice introduced 
 by missionaries. The opportunities for such service are abun- 
 dant. Dr. House found this at the very beginning of his practice 
 to such an extent that in the first eighteen months he treated 
 3117 patients. The need of such practice was shown in a terrible 
 way soon afterward, when cholera was carrying off its victims at 
 the rate of 30,000 a month. So favorable is the impression pro- 
 duced upon the Siamese by this work that they are now' taking it 
 up for themselves. In 1881 it is noted that a hospital for 60 
 patients had been erected and given for public use by a native 
 nobleman, and in charge of native attendants; the physician 
 in charge being Dr. Tien Hee, who had graduated some years 
 earlier from the missionary boarding-school at Bangkok, and 
 afterward from the Medical School of the University of the City 
 of New York. The very existence and operation of such a hos- 
 pital is a living argument against Buddhism, of unceasing and 
 ever-widening operation. The sad need of it, even for the jiur- 
 pose of humane care for the suffering, was shown immediately 
 after its erection, during the renewed visitation of cholera in the 
 summer of 1881, when the death-rate in Bangkok had risen to 
 five hundred a day at the very beginning of July. Surely there 
 is abundant material for prayer to the Great Physician at our 
 missionary concerts, in view' of such facts as these. The devoted 
 
224 IIISTOUICAL SKKTCH OF 
 
 efTorts of Christian pliysiciaiis, lahorini^ in tlie midst of all dan- 
 gei-s, and, in such cases iu< that of the veteran Dr. House, for the 
 period of a whole generation, deserve the most cordial recognition 
 and support. 
 
 Education has, of course, a most important bearing upon mis- 
 sion work. The experience of Dr. Dutf in India, and, in fact, 
 that of all who have fairly tried the experiment, confirm evcry- 
 thinir which hjvs been already said of the benefit secured by 
 showing the heathen that scientific facts are never contradictory 
 to the real doctrine of the Christian Scriptures, while such facts 
 are always contradictory to the systems of false religion. 
 Even the ordinary lessons of the day-school are found to pro- 
 duce among heathen families a powerful imi)ression concerning 
 religion, Avliile, of course, the missionary teachere embrace every 
 suitable opportunity for directing religious effort. There was, at 
 fii-st, no small difficulty in persuading any of the Siamese to 
 come and be taught, and even in securing a really desirable 
 site for a school. The premises first occupied for the mission at 
 Bangkok, and the best which could at the time be obtained, 
 were at the lower end of the city. Here are two dwelling- 
 houses, a chaj)el, and room for the jn-inting-press, together with 
 the school-house for boys. It wiu< years after this before another 
 lot wiLs procured, some five miles farther up the river, in an 
 excellent ])osition, oj)i)osite some of the palaces and amidst the 
 better residences. Here is a house for the missionaries and one 
 for the girls' boarding-school. There is an organized church at 
 each of these points made up in part of the membei"ship of the 
 schools. 
 
 Great encouragement has been felt because of the interest 
 and approbation manifested by the government in all our edu- 
 cational work. The appointment by the king of Dr. jNIacFarland 
 to be principal of the Koyal College at Bangkok and Superin- 
 tendent of Public Instruction at large is very noteworthy. It 
 is also to be remembered, that at the Bangkok Centennial 
 Celebration, in 18<S2, the king bought the entire exhibit made by 
 the girls' school and also 2)resented silver medals to the prin- 
 cipals in charge of it. 
 
 PETCHABURI. 
 
 This city, one hundred miles "southwest of the capital, is the 
 favorite sanitary resort for Euroj^eans and for the court. Though 
 numbering but twenty thousand iidiabitants, it is the central 
 point of influence for a district containing a pojjulation of five 
 hundred thousand. It is a significant fact that when Petchaburi 
 was visiter! by a missionary in 1843 his books were refused, 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 225 
 
 and every attempt to exert even a passing influence for Chris- 
 tianity was repulsed in the most unc()nij)roniising manner ))y 
 the authorities. In 1861, however, it was by tlie urgent request 
 of the governor that a station was formed at this point. Two 
 years later there were three native converts applying for mem- 
 bership, and a church was thereupon organized, which has been 
 steadily growing ever since. 
 
 School work is very promiment in Petchaburi. There were 
 nine schools at different points in the city in 1885, and the 
 Girls' Industrial School has much of special interest connected 
 with it. In 1865, when the ladies tried to induce some of the 
 ignorant, half-grown girls of the neighborhood to come and be 
 taught sewing, with reading and writing, there was much diffi- 
 culty in seen i-ing even one. The idea of teaching a girl anything 
 was so completely novel that the greatest opposition was made 
 by the parents, as well as the girls themselves, to such an under- 
 taking. The results in this case, however, approved themselves 
 so well that the new enterprise grew in favor, and before very 
 long the two ladies had forty-five girls in their charge, which was 
 quite as many as they could care for, with all their other ac- 
 tivities. Soon after this was begun an invitation was extended to 
 younger scholars, for whom a primary school was formed. In 
 this case also the result was most encouraging. Parents would 
 come to visit the school, re])eating there the Scrii:)ture verses which 
 they had caught from their children. 
 
 At one of the other schools the two native teachers were Chris- 
 tians, and the report also mentions that all but two of the thirty- 
 eight scholars were from families in which were some church 
 members ; so that they were, to some extent, becoming surrounded 
 by Christian influences. " The girls," we are told, " learn to make 
 clothes and wear them, to find it possible to live without swear- 
 ing or chewing betel." The filthy practice of chewing a mixture 
 of tobacco and the betel nut, which is universal, and that of 
 being what we should call half-naked, which is slowly being 
 corrected, would be very sure to attract the attention of any Chris- 
 tian woman. The details of daily work in these schools are full 
 of interest, and it is greatly to be desired that the Foreign Mis- 
 sionary magazme and the Woman's ]Vork for IFojuaw, which record 
 many such facts, should have a largely-increased body of regular 
 readers. The interest of the Siamese is shown by the fact that 
 the king gave $1000, and his nobles $1300 more, for the new 
 school building. 
 
 The native ministry began to receive its development at this 
 station. In 1866 the license to preach was, for the first time, 
 given to a native Christian. The native preacher who is men- 
 
-'2(t iiisTouiCAL 8Ki:tcii of 
 
 tioned in a letter from Potchaburi, ihxtM 1<S80, bears the marks 
 of an excellent Christian. He wtus s<> attectionately attached 
 to the elder of his church that the death of the latter brought 
 upon him a severe illness, wjiich tlnvateiied his own life. He is 
 depicted as faithful in family traininir, constant in jireaching, in 
 actini: as assistant surireon also, vaccinating the people, and 
 giving help of any kind wherever needed. Emergencies recpiir- 
 iiig just sucli ready helpci-s arc not seldom found, as, for example, 
 in the cholera scourge of 18H1, whicli was fearfully prevalent not 
 only in li;uigkok, but tlirouLrliout many other cities. The letter of 
 Miss Cort, in the Foreif/n MU'<io>iary of October, l.S,Sl, presents a 
 picture of desperate suH'ering all around, and of pure Christian de- 
 votedness, which is intense in its very simplicity. It is greatly to be 
 deprecated that such a station should be left, as Petchaburi was 
 in 1<S80, for several months without any ordained minister on the 
 ground. The ladies of the mission cared faithfully for its in- 
 terests, but there are many needful services which in a heathen 
 city cannot be pefornied by ladies. It is no wonder that there 
 came to be need for the discipline which, in this ease, was so 
 firndy and successfully administered when the mission was 
 reinforced. 
 
 Medical work in this station ha.s been very succassful. One 
 report mentions 5,722 ca.ses as treated by Dr. Hturge, and the 
 mission hospital has proven to be a veritable spring of blessings 
 to body and soul alike. 
 
 The death of Mr. McLaren, in 1883, was a serious loss to the 
 mission. 
 
 OUT-.STATIONS. 
 
 The best sign of health in any church, in the foreign field 
 or at home, is the existence of an aggressive spirit, leading the 
 membei-s to go out to the world around them with their prayers, 
 gifts and efforts. This sign marks both of the churches at which 
 we have been looking. From that at Bangkok an additional 
 church has been formed ; and i'rom that at Petchaburi, five 
 more, besides all the preaching-stations which are regularly 
 occupied. 
 
 THE LAOS MISSION. 
 
 This name indicates an organization which is distinct and 
 sejjarate, though it is grouped with the Siamese mission in our 
 reports, and is, of course, very closely connected with it. The 
 Laos peoj)le, it will be remembered, are distinct from the Siamese, 
 though subject to the royal government. The upper i)lain, which 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM, 227 
 
 has already been described as their home, though but five hundred 
 miles above Bangkok, is practically farther from it than is New- 
 York itself, if the distance is estimated by the length of time 
 required for the journey. The rapids in the river and the almost 
 impiLssable mountains on each side of it present a barrier not 
 quickly passed over. A survey has been recently made, how- 
 ever, for a railway through the country, from British Burmah to 
 the Chinese province of Yunnen, and the British consul has 
 secured a bi-weekly mail service. Chieng-mai, the capital, was 
 visited by a deputation from the Siam mission in 1863, and in 
 1867 and 1868 Messrs. McGilvary and Wilson came to remain. 
 They were soon encouraged by the conversion of Nan Inta, a 
 man Avho had thoroughly studied Buddhism and was dissatisfied 
 with it, while knowing of nothing to replace it. He was much 
 impressed by having the eclipse of August 18, 1868, foretold by 
 the missionary a week in advance. He found the science of the 
 Christians disproving the fables of Buddhism, and at once began 
 eagerly to study the more directly spiritual truths connected 
 with Christianity. He was soon able to make an intelligent 
 confession of faith in Christ, which he maintained until his death, 
 in 1 882, and seven other converts were baptized within a few 
 months. At this point the infant church was brought to a season 
 of persecution and martyrdom. The- king of the Laos, who 
 usually exercised full control over his own people, though tribu- 
 tary to Siam, began to manifest the hostility which he had thus 
 far concealed. Noi Soonya and Nan Chai were arrested, and, 
 on being brought before the authorities, confessed that they had 
 forsaken Buddhism. The " death-yoke " was then put around 
 their necks, and a small rope w;is passed through the holes in 
 their ears (used for ear-rings by all the natives), and carried 
 tightly over the beam of the house. After being thus tortured 
 all night they were again examined in the morning, but stead- 
 fastly refused to deny their Lord and Saviour even in the face of 
 death. They prepared for execution by praying unto Him, 
 closing with the words, " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." Being 
 then taken off to the jungle, they were clubbed to death by the 
 executioner, and one of them, not dying quickly enough, was 
 thrust through the heart by a spear. The whole record is like 
 one from the apostolic age, and speaks vividly of the first martyrs 
 and of the same Lord by whose living presence they were sus- 
 tained. Such fruits of the S[)irit are unmistakable. 
 
 The persecution which thus began checked seriously for the 
 time any progress in mission work. Shortly after this, however, 
 the king died, and progress was resumed. Several new converts 
 were soon received, and it was found that these cases of martyr- 
 
228 IIISTOKICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 (lorn had j)ro(hu'e<l a deep impression for good. Still later, in 
 LST'H. another crisis was eneountercd, though less serious in its 
 nature. The missionaries had decided to perform the marriage 
 ceremony between two native Christians who had apj)lied to 
 them, and to do this without making any provision for the cus- 
 tomary teast to the demons. The relatives, wiio were all devil- 
 worshipjHTs, prevented the marriage on this account, and the 
 authorities supported them in the refusal. An a])])eal was at 
 once made to the king of Siam, which brought for reply a 
 " Proclamation of Religious Liberty to the Laos," which j)laced 
 the whole matter on a new basis and entirely changed the 
 conduct of the officials. This proclamation was viewed as a great 
 step in advance. It will be seen that although Jkiddhism is 
 theoretically opposed both to persecution and to devil-worship, 
 yet Buddhists can be practically guilty of both the one and the 
 other. 
 
 The pulpit and the press, the school-house and the hospital, are 
 to be given active operation here, as in the Siamese mission. 
 
 The work of printing has been delayed by the great difficulty 
 in procuring suitable type. The charactei"s used, as noted above, 
 are entirely different from those employed by the Siamese ; and 
 the diversitied nature of a missionary's work would be vividly 
 realized by any one who should read Mr. Wilson's experience 
 with the type foundries in New York and Boston, followed by 
 other difficulties on the field. The work of translating and 
 printing is urged forward with all diligence. 
 
 Medical work has received special attention. In 1882 there 
 were loOO patient-^ receiving aid, and the erection of a j)ermanent 
 hospital in 1885, by the help of contributions from our Sunday- 
 Schools, has proved to be a signal step forward. A Sanitarium, 
 established in 1885, is regarded with much hopefulness as a new 
 agency for conserving the strength of missionaries themselves. 
 It is to be regretted that this field was left in 1881 and 1882 
 almost as deficient in active laborei-s as Petchaburi had been the 
 year before. 
 
 The Chieng-mai church is growing well, both in numbers and in 
 grace. One of the good signs is in the fact that a prayer-meeting 
 is conducted each week by native elders and church members, 
 with careful preparation and evident usefulness. 
 
 The Bethlehem church was organized in July, 1880, at a point 
 some nine miles from Chieng-mai. This was the result of an 
 interesting awakening of inquiry among the natives, who had 
 heard of C'hristianity from relatives visiting the capital. 
 
 The Lakawn church has also been organized, at a distance of 
 ninety miles from the parent congregation. One of the Chieng- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN 8IAM. 
 
 229 
 
 mai members, having his residence at this point, had instructed a 
 little band in Christian truth, so that they were ready for baptism 
 when the missionary should visit them. 
 
 The Maa-Dok-Dang church was organized in 1881, and the 
 four chuxches were grouped into a Presbytery in 1883. 
 
 Rahang, on the frontiei-s of Siara, half-way between Chieng-mai 
 and Bangkok, is described as inviting regular occupancy. During 
 Mr. McGilvary's visit, in 1880, he met several inquirers and 
 applicants for baptism. Two were actually baptized, and one 
 began to receive instru(^tion as a candidate for the ministry. 
 
 THE OUTLOOK. 
 
 In both of the missions at which we have now glanced the 
 prospect is decidedly encouraging. It is true that in point of 
 actual members it has only been since 1860 that any visible 
 results appeared, and the roll (at the beginning of 1885) included 
 but five hundred and forty-seven. The rate of progress, however, 
 since the advance did begin has steadily increased, so that 
 in one year the Siamese churches were increased by one-quarter 
 and those of the Laos by nearly one-half of their previous 
 number. 
 
 There are other tokens, moreover, less easily stated in figures, 
 but no less obvious. Buddhism is shown to be losing ground by 
 such facts as these : fewer men go into the priesthood, so that in 
 Bangkok there arc but half as many as there were some years 
 since. " Monasteries which formerly had from seventy-five to 
 one hundred priests have now not over twenty." Those who do 
 enter the priesthood remain for a shorter term than formerly. 
 " The king himself only remained in the priesthood a month, and 
 his younger brother recently entered it for three days." Our 
 inference from such a fact is confirmed by the further statement 
 that the leading priests are themselves becoming so alarmed that 
 they are taking vigorous measures to defend Buddhism by print- 
 ing and distributing books which attack Christianity and uphold 
 the native religion. We are reminded of the fact that when the 
 early missionai'ies arrived in Siam a native nobleman said to 
 them, " Do you with your little chisel expect to remove this great 
 mountain?" Years afterward, when one of those missionary 
 pioneers had died, though without seeing any fruit of his labors, 
 another nobleman exclaimed, " Dr. Bradley is gone, but he has 
 undermined Buddhism in Siam." It w^as a felicitous expression. 
 "Undermining" is a form of work in which every stroke tells 
 with the greatest advantage. Even a chisel may be used with 
 
 10* 
 
230 in.STOKK AL .SKET( II OF 
 
 success against a massive dift' if it be employed to " undermine " 
 it. The missionaries have cut their little channels under the 
 cliff, and laid u|) here and there the magazines of sjjiritual ])o\ver, 
 in full expectation that the electric flash of divine fire would in 
 due time pass through the channels, and split in piece-s t\ie 
 mighty rock. 
 
 But it is not enough to do merely this negative work. There 
 is pressing need of positively Christianizing the land Jis it becomes 
 emptied of Buddhism, else the bust state of this |)eople will be 
 worse than the first. Infidelity is no improvement upon 
 Buddhism. Our chief encouragement is in the evident presence 
 of that living Lord who can bless the more positive work of 
 building up Christianity, as He has blessed the negative work of 
 undermining Budtlhism. The men who occupy the outposts on 
 the field regard themselves as anything but a " forlorn hope," 
 Avhile their weapons are proving miglity through God to the 
 casting down of strongholds. We, who read of it all from afar, 
 can surely do our part in standing by them with ]>rayer and sym- 
 ])athy and every needful suj^port. The Caj)tain of the host of the 
 Lord may well look to us also for that "obedience of faith" which 
 shows itself by trusting in Him as to the wisdom of the })lan and 
 the certainty of its success, while meantime we simply obey our 
 standing orders by doing all we can to " preach the gospel to 
 every creature." 
 
 MISSIONARIES, 1886. 
 
 SIAM. 
 
 Bangkok : on the River Meinam, 25 miles from its mouth ; 
 occupied as a mission station in 1840 to 1844, and from 1847 to 
 the present time. Missionary laborers — Rev. Messrs. Noah A. 
 McDonald, D. D., and Rev. Jas. W. Van Dyke, and their 
 wives; Rev. E. Wachter; Miss Mary McDonald, Miss Laura A. 
 Olmstead. 
 
 Petciiakuri : on the western side of the Gulf of Siam, 85 
 miles southwest from Bangkok ; occupied as a mission station in 
 1861. Missionary laborers — Rev. Eugene P. Dunlap and his 
 wife ; Miss M. L. Cort, Mrs. C. D. Mcl^aren, and Miss Jennie B. 
 Neilson. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. 
 
 231 
 
 LAOS. 
 
 Chieng-mai: on the Kiver Quee-Piug, 500 miles north of 
 Bangkok ; occupied an a mission station, 1867 ; missionary lahor- 
 ers — Rev. Jonathan Wilson ; Rev. Messrs. Daniel McGilvary, 
 D. D., Chalmei's Martin, and B. C. Peoples, M. D., and their 
 wives ; M. A. Cheek, M. D., and his wife ; Miss Edna S. Cole, 
 Miss Isabella A. Griffin, and Miss Eliza P. Westervelt. 
 
 Missionaries in Siam and Laos, 1840-1886. 
 
 * Died. Figures, Term of Service in the P'ield. 
 
 Anderson, Miss A., 1872-1876 
 
 Arthur, Rev. R., 1871-1873 
 
 Arthur, Mrs., 1871-1873 
 
 «Buell, Rev. William P., 1840-1844 
 
 *Buell, Mrs., 1840-1844 
 
 Bush, Rev. Stephen, 1849-1853 
 
 •Bush, Mrs., 1849-1851 
 
 Garden, Rev. Patrick L., 1866-1869 
 
 Garden, Mrs., 1866-1869 
 
 Garrington, Rev. John, 1869-1875 
 
 Garrington, Mrs., 1869-1875 
 
 «Goffinan, Miss S., 1874- 
 
 Cort, Miss M. L., 1874- 
 
 Gulbertson, Rev. J. N., 1871-1881 
 Gulbertson, Mrs. (Miss B. 
 
 Galdwell), 1878-1881 
 
 Dickey, Miss E. S., 1871-1873 
 
 Dunlap, Rev. E. P., 1875-1880 
 
 Dunlap, Mrs., 1875-1880 
 
 George, Rev. S. G., 1862-1873 
 
 George, Mrs., 1862-1873 
 
 Grimstead, Miss S. D., 1874-1877 
 
 Hartwell, Miss M. E., 1879-1884 
 House, Rev. S. R. (M.D.),1847-1876 
 
 House, Mrs. H. N., 1856-1876 
 
 McGauley, Rev. J. M., 1878-1880 
 McCauley, Mrs. (Miss J. 
 
 Kooserj, 1878-1880 
 
 McClelland, Rev. G. S., 1880-1883 
 
 McGlelland, Mrs., 1880-1883 
 McDonald, Rev. Noah A., 1860- 
 
 McDonald, Mrs., 1860- 
 
 McDonald, Miss H. H., 1879-1884 
 
 McDonald, Miss Mary, 1881- 
 
 McFarland, Rev. S. G., 1860-1878 
 
 McFarland, Mrs., 1860-1878 
 
 »McLaren, Rev. G. D., 1882-1883 
 
 McLaren, Mrs., 1882- 
 
 Mattoon, Rev. S., 1847-1866 
 
 Mattoon, Mrs., 1847-1866 
 
 Morse, Rev. Andrew B., 1856-18.58 
 
 Morse, Mrs., 1856-1858 
 
 Neilson, Miss J. B., 1884- 
 
 *Odell, Mrs. John F., 1863-1864 
 
 Olmstead, Miss L. A., 1880- 
 
 Sturge, E.A. (M.D.), 1880-1885 
 
 Sturge, Mrs., 1881-1885 
 Van Dyke, Rev. James W., 1869- 
 
 Van Dyke, Mrs., 1869- 
 
 Wachter, Rev. E., 1884- 
 
 «Carapbell, Miss M. M., 1879-1881 
 
 Cheek, M. A. (M.D.), 1875- 
 
 Cheek, Mrs. 1875- 
 
 Cole, Miss E. S., 1879- 
 
 Griffin, Missl. A., 1883- 
 
 Hearst, Kev. J. P., 1883-1884 
 
 Hearst, Mrs., 1883-1884 
 
 McGilvary, Rev. D., 1858- 
 
 McGilvary, Mrs., 1860- 
 
 Martin, Rev. C., 1883- 
 
 Martin, Mrs., 1883- 
 
 Peoples, Rev. S. C. (M.D.),1883- 
 Peoples, Mrs. (Miss S. 
 
 Wirt, 1883-), 1884- 
 
 *Vrooman, C. W. (M.D.), 1871-1873 
 Warner, Miss A., 1883-1885 
 
 Westervelt, Miss E. P., 1884- 
 Wilson, Rev. Jonathan, 1858- 
 *Wilson, Mrs. Maria, 1858-1860 
 «Wilson, Mrs., 1866-1885 
 
232 historical sketch of the missions in 8iam. 
 
 Books of Refekence. 
 
 The Land of the White Elephant. F. Vincent. $3.50. 
 Siiim; or, the Land of the White Elephant. Rev. Mr. Bacon. $1.50. 
 Siiini : its Government, Manners and Customs. Rev. N. A. McDonald. 
 $1.25. 
 
 The .lournal of Dr. Abeel. 
 
 Manual of Buddhism. Rev. R. Spence Hardy. 
 
 Buddhism. T. \V. llhvs David.s. 75 cents. 
 
 Fau-Kwii. Dr. W. M! Wood, U. S. N. $1.50. 
 
 Tile Laud of Teiu|)les and Liei)liauts. Carl Boclc. 
 
 Siain and Laos. Presbyterian Board of Publicalion. $1.85. 
 
Il 
 
 una. 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. albert B. ROBINSON. 
 
fBXTB 
 
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 
 
 I. — The Country. 
 
 Population. — " The Middle Kingdom " contains more than 
 one-fourth of the human race. A New England pastor has sug- 
 gested the following object lesson : A diagram is drawn contain- 
 ing one hundred squares, each representing four millions of souls. 
 On this surface, which stands for China, ten squares are marked 
 off" for France, twelve for the United States, etc. ; and the popula- 
 tion of China exceeds, by more than one-half, the aggregate 
 population of the five foremost nations of Christendom. Various 
 estimates have been made by those best qualified to judge ; it is 
 probably safe, however, to place the population of this hive of 
 humanity at three hundred and fifty millions. 
 
 Area. — The eighteen provinces of China proper embrace an 
 area of a million and a half square miles ; while the Chinese em- 
 pire extends over nearly one-tenth of the habitable globe. " Each 
 province in China," says a recent Avriter, " is about as large as 
 Great Britain ; so that China proper may be compared to eighteen 
 Great Britains placed side by side. But Avhen we include Mon- 
 golia, Manchuria, Thibet, and other dependencies, we find that 
 the Vermillion pencil lays down the law for a territory as large as 
 Europe and about one-third more." 
 
 History, — Chinese history embraces a period of more than 
 forty centuries. At the centennial of the incorporation of the 
 town of West Springfield, Massachusetts, a few years since, Mr. 
 Chan Laisun, then Chinese commissioner of education, made an 
 address in which he said that in his native country he had taken 
 part in several millennial celebrations, Avhich were not unconmion 
 there. The chief authority for the history of China is the Shu 
 King, a Avork in which Confucius compiled the historical documents 
 of the nation. From this Ave learn that Yao and Shun reigned 
 from 2357 b. c. to about 2200 b. c, Avhen the Hia Dxjnasty Avas 
 founded by Yu the Great. This Avas succeeded, 1766 b. c, by the 
 Shang Dynasty, Avhich in its turn Avas OA^erthroAvn, about 1100 
 B. c, by AYu Wang, founder of the Chdu Dynasty. During this 
 period (1100 to 255 b. c.) lived Confucius, who AA^as born 551 b. o. 
 
 235 
 
2'M) HISTORICAL SKKTCH OF 
 
 The Ts'in Dijnudij was founded 24!) i\. c. I)y the tyrant Liicheng, 
 wlu) wiis the first to assume the title W/utngiee. lie built the 
 Great Wall as a proteetion against the invasion of the Tartai-s, and 
 atteini)ted to blot out the memory of the past by burning the 
 books that contained historical records. From the name of this 
 dynasty the country was called Chin or China. The Han 
 Di/iifi.sty continued from 20() u. <". to 220 a. d. One of the emperors 
 ol this line restored the books destroyed by Liicheng ; and another, 
 A. D. 66, sent to the West, in search of a new religion, messengers, 
 who returned accompanied by Buddhi.st priests. A perio<l of 
 division was succeeded by the second Ts'iii Dynasty, which con- 
 tinued until A. D. 420. After the rule of the Tartars in the north, 
 the families of Sung and Tang came successively into power. 
 The invasion of Genghis Khan, in the the thirteenth century, 
 resulted in the establishment of tlu; Mongol Dynasty (a. d. 1279- 
 1368). A revolution led by a Buddhist monk overthrew the 
 Mongols, who were followed A. D. 1368 by the Mings. This 
 dynasty continued until A. d. 1644, when the Manchoo Tartars, 
 taking advantage of a ])olitical quarrel, placed upon the throne 
 Shun-chi, son of their own king, and founded the Tsing Dynasty, 
 which continues to the present day. 
 
 Language. — The Chinese language has no alphabet ; each 
 character represents a word. The imperial dictionary of the 
 emperor Kang-hi contains more than forty thousand characters ; 
 but it is said that only five or six thousand arc in ordinary use. 
 These characters are not inflected. Distinctions which in other 
 languages are marked by a change in the form of the word, in 
 the Chinese are made by using additional characters ; e. g., people 
 is multitude man, son is man child, etc. In the written language 
 the characters are arranged in perpendicular columns, which follow 
 one another from right to left. The negative form of the Golden 
 Rule, as given in the Lung-yu or " Conversation," is regarded as 
 a good specimen of Chinese style : 
 
 Ki su pok iik iik sic ii ing. 
 Self what not wish not do to man. 
 
 The Wen Id is the written or classical language, and is understood 
 in all parts of the empire, while the spoken (lialects or colloquials 
 differ almost as much as do the languages of Europe. The We7i Li 
 is not used in conversation. For this the following reason is 
 given : since the number of characters is many times greater than 
 the number of monosyllables it is ])ossil)le to form with the vocal 
 organs, several different characters must receive the same sound. 
 The written language therefore speaks to the eye rather than to the 
 ear. Quotations from books, used in conversation, are most in- 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 237 
 
 telligible when already familiar to the listener. Among the more 
 important of the colloquials are the Canton, the Amoy, the Foo- 
 chow, the Shanghai, and the Ningpo. 
 
 The Kwan-hiva, " language of officers," is the court dialect, 
 which the government requires all its officials to use. It is com- 
 monly called by foreigners the mandarin (from the Portuguese 
 mando, to command). It is the prevalent language in sixteen 
 provinces, and is spoken by about two hundred millions of China- 
 men. Both the Mandarin and the more important colloquials have 
 been reduced to Avriting. 
 
 To master the Chinese language is not an easy task. John 
 AVesley said the devil invented it to keep the gospel out of China. 
 The difficulty of acquiring one of the colloquials is increased by 
 the use of the tones and aspirates. For example, in the colloquial 
 of Amoy there are ten different ways of uttering the monosyllable 
 pang, and according to the utterance it has as many different mean- 
 ings. A missionary was once visiting a family who were mourning 
 the death of a near relation. Wishing to ask whether they had 
 buried the corpse, he used the right word, but misplaced the aspirate, 
 so that he really asked whether they had murdered their relative. 
 
 Pigeon-English is business-English. "Pigeon " was merely the 
 result of the Chinaman's attempt to pronounce the word business. 
 This Anglo-Chinese dialect is a jargon consisting of a few hundred 
 words — chiefly corrupt English words — while the idioms are mostly 
 Chinese. It serves the purpose for which it Avas invented, enabling 
 the two races to communicate at the commercial centres without 
 the necessity of either learning the language of the other. 
 
 Character of the People. — " Never," says Dr. W. A. P. 
 Martin, " have a great people been more misunderstood. They 
 are denounced as stolid because we are not in possession of a 
 medium sufficiently transparent to convey our ideas to them or 
 transmit theirs to us ; and stigmatized as barbarians because we 
 want the breadth to comprehend a civilization different from our 
 own. They are represented as servile imitators though they have 
 borrowed less than any other people ; as destitute of the inventive 
 faculty, though the world is indebted to them for a long catalogue 
 of the most useful discoveries ; and as clinging with unquestioning 
 tenacity to a heritage of traditions, though they have passed 
 through many and profound changes in their history." 
 
 Keligions. — The Chinese had anciently a knowledge of a 
 divine Being, received possibly by tradition from an earlier time. 
 The woi-ship of this great Power, which they called Shangte 
 (Supreme Ruler), became very early a representative worship. It 
 Avas restricted to the emperor ; the people had no part in it. This 
 fact may account for the growth of idolatry, the worship of a great 
 
238 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 multitude of spirits and the worship of iincoiitors. " It is not in- 
 L'ratitudo," thoy say, "hut reverence that prevents onr worship of 
 Shangte. lie is too great for us to worship. None l)ut the 
 emperor is worthy to hiy an offering on the altar of Heaven." 
 Altliough the original monotheism is retained in the state worship 
 of to-day, the idea of God is almost wholly lost. 
 
 Confucius used the more indefinite term T'ien (heaven) instead 
 of Shangte, though doubtless referring to the personal Being whom 
 his eountrymen had woi'shi|)i)ed. He did not pretend to originate 
 any new system of doctrine, hut nuMvly to expound tlie teadiin.gs 
 of the wise men who had i)receded him. He enjoined the duties 
 arising out of the five relations — thosi; subsisting between emixiror 
 and subject, father and sou, husband and wife, older and younger 
 brother, friend and friend. He also taui^ht the Jive virtues— Jen, 
 benevolence, yi, righteousness, li, propriety, cu, knowledge, sin, 
 fiiith. But of all the duties arising out of the relations of life, 
 C'onfucius dwelt most u})on respect for one's jiarents. Filial obe- 
 dience is the first and greatest duty. " No stigma which could be 
 attached to the character of a Chinaman is more dreaded than 
 that of puh-hiao, undutiful. But a good principle is carried to 
 an unwarranted extreme when Confucius teachas that filial piety 
 demands the worship of parents and sacrifice to them after death. 
 The little tal)letset up in the ancestral hall is supposed to be occu- 
 pied, while the service is performing, by the spirit of the departed 
 whose name and title are inscribed upon it. Before this tablet 
 incense and caudles are burned and {)rostrations made; offerings 
 of food are brought ; while paper money and other articles 
 made of paper, supposed to be needed in the spirit world, are 
 burned. 
 
 When the disciples of Confucius asked their master about death 
 he frankly replied, " Imperfectly acquainted with life, how can I 
 know death?" Tlie doctrine of tlie iuiinortality of the soul, 
 tliough implied in ancestral worship, was not distinctly taught. 
 Confucius recognized the existence of a God, but was unable to 
 teach anything definite concerning Him. It has well been said 
 there is in the system " no bringing down of God to men in order 
 to lift them up to Him," 
 
 Taoism originated with Lao-tse, who lived in the sixth century 
 B. c, and was contemporary with Confucius. It was an abstruse 
 system full of superstitions. As a religion it did not become pop- 
 ular until, influenced by Buddhism, it was modified to its present 
 form. It su])j)lie(l some of the gods that are supposed to watch 
 over the interests of the people. 
 
 The spiritual wants of the Chinese were not satisfied. It was 
 no doubt the imperfection of tiieir religious systems that led the 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 239 
 
 emperor Mingte, of the Han Dyniisty, to send an embassy in 
 search of teachers, and disposed the people to listen to the doc- 
 trines of Buddhism. The distinctive characteristics of the system, 
 as given by Dr. Nevius, are a belief in a benevolent deity asso- 
 ciated with inferior ones, whose special object and care it is to 
 save man from sin and its consequences ; the doctrine of the 
 transmigration of souls ; and the efficacy of good works. The 
 great object of worshi]i is to make provision for the future state 
 by obtaining merit. Most of the worshippers at the temples are 
 Avomen. Believing in the transmigration of souls, they hojie, by 
 faithfulness in worship, to be born in more favorable circum- 
 stances. 
 
 The Chinaman has been called a religious triangle. He does 
 not profess one of the San Kiao, or three creeds, to the exclusion 
 of the other two. All three exert an influence over his mind. 
 They are supplementary ; the one is supposed to meet a spiritual 
 want for which the others make no provision. But his three 
 religions have not made the Chinaman moral ; they have not 
 taught him about God ; they have not delivered him from the 
 thralldom of sin. 
 
 II. — Work op the Nestorians. 
 
 In 1625, at Si-ngan Fu, in the province of Shensi, a monument 
 was found which establishes the fact that the gospel was intro- 
 duced into China by Nestorian missionaries. It was erected dur- 
 ing the Tang dynasty, in 781 A. d. The inscription upon the 
 tablet, in ancient Chinese and Syriac characters, gives an abstract 
 of the Christian religion, and some account of the Nestorian mis- 
 sions in China. 
 
 The work and influence of the Nestorians must have been 
 widely extended in the eighth century. The tablet speaks of 
 the great eternal cause as " Our three in One mysterious Being, 
 the true Lord." It gives an account of the creation, the sin of 
 man, the circumstances connected with the advent of our Lord, 
 His work and ascension, the growth of the early Church, the 
 coming of missionaries to China and their favorable reception 
 by the emperor, who said of Christianity, " As is right, let it be 
 promulgated throughout the empire." Among the various 
 causes given for the loss of that wide influence which the 
 Nestorians exerted for several centuries is the following : " Their 
 civilization was of a lower type than that of China." Perse- 
 cutions and dynastic changes weakened the Church, and it 
 finally became extinct. 
 
240 
 
 IIISTOKICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 III. — Early Protestant Effort. 
 
 Protestant missionary efTort in China is embraced in three 
 periods: first, from 1807 to 1842; second, from 1842 to 18()(); 
 third, from 18(j() to the j)resent time. 
 
 Robert Morrison, sent by the London Missionary Society, who 
 sailed in 1^07, went fii-st to Macao, a Portuguese settlement in the 
 mouth of the Canton river. He afterwards became translator to 
 the East India Company's factory outside of C'anton. He was 
 most diligent in his work of study and translation, and though 
 "a prisoner in his own house as far as direct evangelistic work 
 was concerned," he secretly instructed as many natives as he 
 could reach. He baj)tized Tmi A-ko, the fii-st convert, in 1814. 
 His translation of the New Testament was completed about that 
 time ; and in 1818, with the assistance of Milne, the whole Jiible 
 was finished. The work of the first period was done chiefly in 
 the ]\Ialayan archipelago. It was a time of foundation-laying. 
 The language was studied, grammars and dictionaries were made, 
 the Bible and other books translated. Tracts and })arts of the 
 Scriptures were distributed, about one hundred converts were 
 baptized, and a few native preachers trained for the work. 
 Though waiting for greater opportunity, it was a time of great 
 activity. 
 
 In 1842, by the Treaty of Nanking, five ports — Canton, Amoy, 
 Ningpo, Foochow and Shanghai — were opened to foreign trade 
 and residence. These cities were at once occupied by the faith- 
 ful laborers who, in the Island JNIissions among Chinese emigrants, 
 at Malacca, Penang, Singa])ore and Batavia, had j)repared for 
 such an opening. Other mis.sionaries were sent, and at the close 
 of the second period, though all effort had been confined to the 
 treaty ports, the native Christians numbered about thirteen 
 hundred. 
 
 The Treaty of Tien-tsin, 1860, not only legalized Christian 
 missions and recognized the rights of Chinese converts, but 
 opened other places to the gospel. 
 
 IV. — Work of the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 The Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church, 
 which grew out of the Western P\)reign Missionary Society, and was 
 organized ( )ctober 81, 1837, commissioned Kev. R.W.Orr and Ilev. 
 J. A. ^Mitchell for the Chinese Mission. They sailed from New 
 York I)ecem])er i), 1837, for Singapore. Mr. JNIitchell was soon 
 removed by death and Mr. Orr was compelled by failing health to 
 return within two years. Rev. T. L. McBryde,sent out in 1840, 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 241 
 
 returned in 1843 for the same reason. The next reinforcements 
 were Rev. J. C. Hepburn, M.D., who still continues in the service 
 of the Board in Jai)an, and Rev. Walter M. Lowrie, who met his 
 death by the hands of pirates in 1847. 
 
 Dr. Hepburn and Mr. Lowrie in 1848 transferred the mission 
 from Singai)ore to China, and were soon joined by Dr. D. B. 
 McCartee and Mr. Richard Cole, who established a most inii)()rtant 
 agency, the mission press. A special appeal was now made for 
 funds, and as a result the church was enabled to strengthen the 
 mission. Among those sent out were Rev. Messrs. R. Q. Way, M. 
 S. Culbertson, A. W. Loomis, Mr. M. S. Coulter, and their wives, 
 Rev. Messrs. Brown, Lloyd, and A. P. Happer. Macao, Amoy, 
 and Ningpo were occupied as stations. 
 
 Our missions in China are three, viz. : 
 I. Canton Mission. 
 II. Ningpo Mission. 
 HI. Shantung and Peking Mission. 
 
 CANTON MISSION. 
 
 Canton, the capital of the province of Kwantung, is located on 
 the Canton river, seventy miles from the sea. It contains a pop- 
 ulation of 1,000,000. The city was occupied as a mission station 
 in 1845, Macao having been the seat of the mission for a few 
 years. The first laborers were Rev. Messrs. Happer, Speer, and 
 French. The agencies at first employed were chapel preaching, 
 distribution of the Scriptures, teaching and ministering to the 
 sick. In 1846 a boarding-school for boys was established. A 
 dispensary, opened in 1851, was under the care of Dr. Happer 
 until the arrival of Dr. Kerr, in 1854. 
 
 The first church was organized with seven members in January, 
 1862. Its house of worship, first occupied in August, 1874, is 
 located opposite the Chamin (an artificial island near the left 
 bank of the river, on which foreigners reside). The second 
 church, organized in 1872, no^v occupies the Preston Memorial 
 Chapel, a building in connection with the hospital, which was 
 dedicated September 20, 1883. The church at that time called 
 Rev. Kwan Loy as its pastor. During the preceding seven years 
 its membership had increased four-fold and its contributions 
 twenty-fold. The third church was organized April 29, 1881, at 
 the Si Pai Lau Chapel. 
 
 Chapel services, with daily preaching, are maintained at six 
 different points in the city. In this work the missionaries are 
 assisted by native preachers : as a result, thousands hear the gos- 
 pel every year. 
 
242 HISTORICAL SKKTCII OF 
 
 Day Schools. — The mission coiulucts fifteen such schools for 
 hoys (seven of them in the city), with an a<;gre>;ate atten(h\nce of 
 three hundred and fourteen. There are nineteen schools for girls 
 (fourteen in the city), with an aggregate attendance of four hun- 
 dred and eleven. Improved conduct in a child sometimes calls 
 out the remark, " He learned that in the Christian school." Rela- 
 tives of the pupils, through the influence of the school, are brought 
 to Christ. "The school is a perpetual sermon." 
 
 The Canton Female Seminary was opened by Miss Noyes, in 
 1872, as a boarding-school for girls. Two departments have since 
 been added — a training-school for women and a preparatory 
 school for younger girls. The course of study is thorough — em- 
 bracing the Chinese classics as well as the liranches commonly 
 taught in a young ladies' seminary. Eacli i)upil commits to 
 memory the entire New Testament. The religious influence has 
 always been good. More than one hundred from this school have 
 united with the church ; and one-half of this number have been 
 employed as Bible-women and teachers. The attendance in 1884 
 was eighty girls and thirty-four women. 
 
 The Theological School embraces two departments. The pre- 
 paratory coui-se of study fits students to teach in the day schools. 
 After an interval, a course in Biblical and Systematic Theology, 
 Evidences of Christianity, etc., is taken. Fifteen or twenty stu- 
 dents are in attendance each year. This school is training up a 
 native ministry, both for the province of Kwantung and for our 
 mission in California. 
 
 Medical AVokk. — Dr. Peter Parker, the founder of medical 
 missions in China, opened a hospital in Canton in 183"), chiefly 
 for the treatment of diseases of the eye. The expenses were met 
 by the foreign community, among whom a medical missionary 
 society was organized. In 1854 the care of the hospital was trans- 
 ferred to Dr. J. G. Kerr, w'ho is supported by our Board, while 
 the finances of the institution are managed by the Canton Hospi- 
 tal Society. During the last year, while the European comnui- 
 nity subscribed $800 towards the expenses of the hospital, the 
 natives »;howed their interest by giving $925. More than fifteen 
 thousand j)atients receive treatment each year. Branch dispen- 
 saries have been established at Sz-Ui, Lien-chow, Fu-mun and 
 Hainan, also one in the western suburbs of Canton. The Chinese 
 name for the institution means " The Hospital of Broad and 
 Free Beneficence." With the healing a spiritual gift has been 
 oflered, for the two-fold duties of the medical missionary have 
 been recognized, as expressed in the words of our Saviour, " Heal 
 the sick, and say unto them, Tho«kingdom of God is come unto 
 you." Special religious work has been carried on by Rev. B. C. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 243 
 
 Henry, assisted by the lady missionaries, the native preachers and 
 Bible-women. It Ikvs consisted of a daily morning service in the 
 hospital cha])el, personal visitation, and the distribution of relig- 
 ious books and tracts. As a result, many have gone away with 
 favorable impressions, and some have ])r()fessed faith in Christ. 
 
 Out-Stations. — Nearly four hundred cities and villages have 
 been visited by our Canton missionaries, upwards of fifteen of 
 which have been regularly occupied as out-stations. Among them 
 may be mentioned the following : SanUi, a city of 250,000 inhab- 
 itants, eighty miles southwest of Canton, occujjied by Mr. Noyes 
 in 1872; church organized May 19, 1879. Chik Horn, a market 
 town twenty miles beyond San Ui, Avas occupied in 1877 l)y Mr. 
 Noyes. A church, self-supporting from the beginning, was organ- 
 ized September 30, 1882. Shek Lung, with a population of 100,- 
 000, lies sixty miles east of Canton. At the request of members 
 of the Canton church residing here, Mr. Henry opened a chapel 
 in 1880. In March, 1888, a church was organized, which has a 
 native pastor. At lAn Po, about ten miles from Shek Lung, pop- 
 ulation 15,000, Mr. Henry began the work in 1880. The church, 
 organized December 19, 1883, is under the care of Rev. Sik-kau, 
 the pastor at Shek Lung. At the other out-stations the work is 
 equally interesting, though churches have not yet been organized. 
 On the island of Hainan, Mr. C. C. Jeremiassen, a Dane, who 
 had been one of Dr. Kerr's students, began in 1881 dispensing 
 medicine and teaching the gospel. A chapel has been opened, 
 and a few have confessed Christ, There is urgent need of rein- 
 forcement for this hopeful work. Kwai Ping is a city of 40,000 
 inhabitants, in the province of Kwong Sai, west of Canton. 
 Rev. A. A. Fulton visited this city in 1883, and leased property 
 for mission premises. In 1885 Rev. and Mrs. Fulton, J. G. Kerr, 
 M. D., and Miss M. H. Fulton, M. D., removed to Kwai Ping and 
 began their work under favorable auspices. 
 
 Summary. — The Canton mission embraces seven churches, with 
 a membership of five hundred and ninety -five. There are tAvo 
 native pastors and nineteen native assistants. The total attend- 
 ance in all the schools is eight hundred and seventy-nine. 
 
 NINGPO MISSION. 
 
 Its five stations are Ningpo, Shanghai, Hangchow, Suchow and 
 Nanking. 
 
 NiNGPO, one of the five ports opened in 1 842, is located on the 
 Ningpo river, twelve miles from the sea, and contains, with its 
 suburbs, a population of three hundred thousand. The beautiful 
 
244 HISTOKUAL SKKTtJI OF 
 
 nu(l fertik' i)laiii stretching to the west ami south of the city, 
 intersected in every direction with canals, has been called "the 
 very jrarden of Ciiina." 
 
 Our pioneer missionary in Ninirpo was D. B. McCartce, M.I)., 
 who arrUed June 21, 1<S44, and before the close of that year 
 opened a disi)ensary in a large Taoist temj)le. He was joined 
 within a few months by Rev. Messre. R. Q. Way, M. 8. Culbert- 
 son, A. W. Loomis, and their wives, and Rev. W. M. Lowrie. The 
 first Chinese convert, Hung Apoo, was baptized early in 1845, and 
 on the 18th of May a church was organized. The chapel service 
 wa.s conducted at first by Dr. McCartee, as he could speak the 
 Ningpo dialect more fluently than his colleagues. For the early 
 history of the Ningpo mission, see The Foreign Missionary, March 
 and June, 1884. If the limits of this brief sketch permitted, it 
 would be a pleasure to recount the labors of all who gave them- 
 selves to the mission in its early days. One of these was the 
 Rev. Wm. T. Morrison, who, at the out-stations Yu-Yiao and 8an- 
 Foh, and afterwards in the boys' school, and as teacher of a class 
 in Theology, proved himself a devoted and self-sacrificing mis- 
 sionary. 
 
 A girls' boarding-school, opened in 1846, is now conducted by 
 Mrs. McKee and Miss AVarner, and numbers about thirty i)upils. 
 " The girls are taught the common duties of house-keeping with 
 their other studies, and nmch attention is paid to religious instruc- 
 tion." With few exceptions, the pu])ils have been converted and 
 received into the church while members of the school. They have 
 become wives of native preachers or teachei's, or have themselves 
 engaged in teaching. 
 
 An Industrial School for women was opened about 1861 by 
 Mrs. William T. Morrison. That most important department of 
 the v.ork is now carried on by ^Ii's. Butler, who teaches Christ to 
 the forty women who gather. 
 
 The Boys' Boarding School, organized early in the history of 
 the mission, and in which a dozen native pastors received their 
 training, was in 1877 removed to Ilangchow. 
 
 In the Day Schools one hundred and sixty pupils receive in- 
 struction, one-half of each day being dovoted to the study of the 
 Scriptures and Christian books. 
 
 Tlie Presbyterial Academy, opened February 1, 1881, is de- 
 signed for the sons of native Christians, and is almost wholly 
 supported by the native churches. Rev. Mr. Yiang, the Principal, 
 is " a scholarly and efficient instructor, challenging the confidence 
 and respect of all his brethren in the Presbytery." 
 
 The young men in the Theological Training Class receive in- 
 struction during four months of the year in Bible Exegesis, 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 245 
 
 Churcli History, Sermonizing, and kindred topics, and are em- 
 ployed for eight months in pructieiil Christian work. 
 
 The field covered by the Ningpo station, two hundred miles 
 long and from twenty to one hundred miles wide, embraces a 
 ])()pulation of several millions. Among its out-stations are Yu- 
 Yiao, Tsi-Ong and Tong-Yiang. At Yu-Yiao is a self-supporting 
 church of more than one hundred members. 
 
 Shanghai, " the Liverpool of China," in the province of Kiang- 
 su, is a city of five hundred thousand inhabitants [including sub- 
 urbs]. Its European population numbers four thousand. Rev. 
 Messrs. M. S. Culbertson and J. K. Wight, with their wives, were 
 transferred from Ningpo, and began to labor here in July, 1850. 
 The first convert was baptized in 1859, and a native church 
 organized in 1860. The South Gate Chapel is mentioned as a 
 " most appropriate and sensible place of worship " — not an 
 attempt to reproduce a foreign style of architecture, but a 
 thoroughly Chinese structure. 
 
 The pupils, nearly three hundred in number, instructed in the 
 Day Schools, carry home a good influence. It is believed that as 
 men and women they will form a more encouraging class of 
 hearers than those of to-day. 
 
 At the South Gate there are two Boarding Schools, one for 
 each sex. These have long been under the care of Rev. J. M. 
 W. Farnham, D. D., and his wife. The instruction is not con- 
 fined to books. The boys spend a part of their time in the 
 garden connected with the mission premises. The girls are 
 taught the duties of house-keeping as well as books ; the older 
 girls instruct the younger. Among the branches taught are 
 Arithmetic, Chemistry, Astronomy, the Chinese Classics, Evi- 
 dences of Christianity and the Colloquial New Testament. 
 From these schools many have been brought into the church, 
 and in them Christian laborers have been trained. The Girls' 
 School is now under the care of Mrs. W. L. Emens, a daughter 
 of Dr. Farnham. 
 
 A second church was organized in 1882, in connection with 
 the Press Buildings. The grace of liberality has been cultivated. 
 The first church supports its native pastor, a Bible-woman and a 
 Day School, besides helping to pay for the chapel at Soong Kong. 
 The second church supports its pastor in part. 
 
 At the out-stations there are Day Schools and chapel preaching. 
 Twenty-nine native helpers are constantly employed, who visit 
 every year thousands of families and distribute many books. 
 Mi-s. Farnham has held meetings in the homes of Christian 
 women, corresponding to our cottage prayer meetings, " each house 
 for the time becoming a little chapel, a centre of light." 
 
246 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Dispensaries are maintained at the South Gate and at the out 
 station, Soon<; Kong. 
 
 An account of the mission Press is given on page 252. 
 
 Hancjchow, the ])rovincial capital of Chckiang, is 156 miles 
 northwest of Ningpo. It has a })opulation of five hundred thou- 
 sand, and is a stronghold of idolatry. " It was occupied as a 
 station in 1859 by Rev. J. L. Kevins, but he was obliged, as the 
 treaty did not allow him to reside in the interior, to return to 
 Ningpo. His sojourn in Hangchow bore fruit in the conversion 
 of a native of Sing-z, where we have now an interesting native 
 church. A woman of some property also received the gospel, and 
 she was instrumental in commencing another church at Kao- 
 kian." In 1865 the city was permanently occujned by Rev. D. 
 D. Green, who was joined by Rev. Samuel Dodd and his wife. 
 
 The Boys' Boarding-school, under the care of Mr. Dodd, a 
 " nursery of many native helpers," was strengthened in 1877 by 
 the removal of a similar school from Ningpo. It is now con- 
 ducted by Rev. J. H. Judson, and numbei-s twenty-nine pupils. 
 Most of the additions to the church are from this school. 
 
 Itinerating tours are made by the missionaries and their helpers. 
 Chapel preaching is maintained at the out-stations, while at three 
 of them churches have been organized. 
 
 SucHOW, "the Paris of China," is a city of five hundred 
 thousand inhabitants, seventy miles from Shanghai. It is noted 
 for the low state of its morals. 
 
 Mr. Charles Schmidt, a European, was in the employ of the 
 Chinese government during the Taiping rebellion. Aiter its close 
 he engaged in business but was unsuccessful. In conversation 
 with Rev. David D. Green, when he said he had been unfortunate 
 in business because of the hard times, Mr. Green asked if he did 
 not think God had something to do with it. The words brought 
 him silently to acknowledge God, and prepared the way for his 
 conversion. He had married a Chinese wife, and both became 
 members of the Presbyterian church in Shanghai. Supported in 
 part by his own means, he undertook evangelistic work in Suchow 
 in 1868. Rev. and Mrs. George F. Fitch came to his assistance, 
 and in 1871 a mission station was formally established. Rev. W. 
 S. Holt and wife arrived in 1873. 
 
 A new cliapel with reading room attached was opened recently 
 in a busy portion of the city. Itinerating toui-s were made during 
 the year 1884, and fifty neighboring towns and cities visited. 
 Thougli the number of Christians is still small, the missionaries 
 are encouraged by " the increase of knowledge among the people 
 of the fundamental truths of Christianity, where no profession 
 as yet has ])ocn made of the Christian faith." 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 247 
 
 Nanking, about one hundred and eighty miles northwest of 
 Shanghai, on the Yang-tse Kiang, was occupied as a mission sta- 
 tion in 1876 by Rev. Albert Whiting and Rev. Charles Leaman, 
 after a long struggle with the mandarins, who endeavored to inter- 
 pret the treaty in such a manner as to exclude missionaries. Mr. 
 Whiting sacrificed his life in 1878 while engaged in relieving the 
 famine sufferers in Shensi province. 
 
 The missionaries are assisted in their work by elder Huise, "the 
 faithful old Chinese Christian "; and by a native preacher who 
 recently came from Ningpo, who was willing to labor here, where 
 he Avas most needed, for a salary one-third less than he had received 
 in Ningpo. 
 
 A Girls' Boarding-school was opened in 1885 by Mrs. Leaman, 
 assisted by a former pupil from the Ningpo school. 
 
 A new building for school and chapel was erected in 1884, at 
 a cost of SI 300. 
 
 Summary. — There are in the Ningpo mission fourteen churches, 
 most of them under the care of native pastors. The whole num- 
 ber of communicants is seven hundred and ninety-eight. Besides 
 the churches there are in the mission thirty chapels where the 
 gospel is preached. Strangers in the city passing the chapel, 
 attracted by the music or the voice of the preacher, enter and 
 listen, perhaps but for a few moments, and in this way the seed is 
 sown. The mission conducts six Boarding-schools, with one hun- 
 dred and fifty-four pupils, and thirty-four Day Schools, with six 
 hundred and eighty-two pupils. 
 
 SHANTUNG AND PEKING MISSION. 
 
 The five stations in this mission are Tungchow, Chefoo, Peking, 
 Chenanfoo and Wei Hien. 
 
 Tungchow, a city on the Gulf of Petchele, having a population 
 of one hundred and fifty thousand, is an important literary centre. 
 Rev. J. L. Nevius and his wife visited the province of Shantung 
 in 1861. As the people were kindly disposed and willing to listen 
 to the truth, Rev. Messrs. Gayley and Danforth were sent out, and 
 began their labor at Tungchow. As Mr. Gayley was soon re- 
 moved by death and Mr. Danforth by loss of health, the mission 
 was reinforced by Rev. Charles H. Mills and his wife, transferred 
 from Shanghai. In 1864 Rev. C. W. Mateer and H. J. Corbett 
 with their wives arrived. A native church was organized in 1862. 
 Much faithful work has been done at the out-stations and in the 
 villages near Tungchow. Woman's work has not been neglected ; 
 in the extensive toure made by our missionaries many native 
 women have received sympathy and instruction. 
 
248 UISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 A Boys' School was cstablislied Feb. 2, 1866, by Rev. and Mrs. 
 Matoer, with six jiupil;*. At the close of the twelfth year thirty- 
 one boarders, and three day-scholars were reported. Of the thirty- 
 one boarders twenty-one were professed Christians and three others 
 were baptized children. At this anniversary the name of the 
 school was chani^ed to Tnngchow High School. Of the oration 
 of Tso Le Wnn, who took the first honor, a member of another 
 mission said, "It would have done its author credit at any com- 
 mencement in America." Mrs. Mateer'.s report for 1877 says, 
 " These young men have learned no English and no foreign ways. 
 They have not been lifted above their natural position, nor in any 
 wav denationalized. Our aim ha.s been to enlighten and train 
 their minds, to make them strong, manly, self-reliant Christian 
 Chinamen, fit for the Master's use." Kev. Dr. Nevius, visiting the 
 school in 1879, gave this report, "I was as much pleased with the 
 earnest Christian spirit which pervades the school as with the high 
 standard of scholarsliip which has been reached and the unusual 
 evidence of mental development and discipline. The chemical, 
 philosophical, and astronomical studies correspond very nearly to a 
 full college course. The same may be said of mechanics " The 
 Tungchow High School has been pronounced by good authority 
 " probably the most thorough mission school proper in China." 
 It is now " regularly organized as a college, with a full course of 
 study. Seventy students is the average attendance. The interest 
 of natives in the college is shown by the fact that at a recent 
 commencement money for the purchase of prizes wa:s given by 
 the chief Chinese officer in Chefoo. The religious tone of the 
 institution has always been high. Nearly all the students are 
 Christians. 
 
 Chefoo is an important commercial city, fifty miles south-east 
 of Tungchow, and the chief foreign port of Shantung jirovince. 
 Dr. McCartee occupied it as a sanitarium in 1862, and in 1865 
 Rev. H. J. Corbett came from Tungchow. 
 
 The Boys' Boarding-school, with its thirty pupils, is one of the 
 feeders of Tungchow College. It is a most important agency, as 
 it leads the people to associate Christianity with intelligence, 
 education and progress. The work of education is carried on also 
 through a Girls' School, an Industrial School for children, and 
 numerous Day Schools in and about the city. Many have been 
 received to the church who became interested in Christianity 
 through what they heard from the children in these schools. In 
 a Theological Class hel])ei's and preachers receive instruction 
 during tlie winter montiis; while liible-women, specially trained 
 for their work, are constantly employed in teaching from house 
 to hou.se. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA, 249 
 
 An agency, which has been signally blessed, is itineration. Our 
 missionaries in Chefoo have s})ent much of their time making 
 tours through the cities and villages of the peninsula. Dr. Nevius 
 has often visited the fairs, which he says form a striking feature 
 of the customs of the whole north of China, and where most of 
 the buying and selling is performed. Here the opportunity is 
 presented of meeting people from the surrounding country and 
 villages. Literary graduates, returning from their public examina- 
 tion, have sometimes been met, and have gladly received Christian 
 books. As a result of this labor Mr. Corbett and Dr. Nevius 
 have nearly two thousand Christians in their pastoral charge. 
 Many, though living at a great distance, are members of the 
 churches in Chefoo : some are not yet connected with a church. 
 Each station is in charge of an efficient native, and is visited 
 twice each year by one of the missionaries. The missionary 
 ladies have engaged in the work of itineration, and have won 
 many women to Christ. The Chefoo field embraces a region two 
 hundred and fifty by seventy-five miles in extent. Thirty-five 
 places of worshij) are open — secured by the natives themselves, 
 without expense to the mission. 
 
 Peking, the imperial capital, lying in the latitude of Phila- 
 delphia, embraces within its walls an area of twenty-seven square 
 miles, and has a population of about two millions. It consists of 
 three cities. The southern is occupied by pure Chinamen, the 
 northern by descendants of the Tartars ; and within this is the 
 forbidden or imperial city, surrounded by a high wall, and a 
 moat, forty feet wide, filled with water. As Peking is the educa- 
 tional centre of China, an opportunity is here presented to meet 
 and influence men from every jmrt of the empire 
 
 Dr. W. A. P. Martin and his wife established a mission here 
 in 1863. In 1869 Dr. Martin was elected president of the Tung- 
 wen college, and resigned his connection with the Board. Chapel 
 preaching, which is well attended in Peking, is regarded as an 
 economical method of w^ork, since it reaches not only those in 
 the neighborhood, but many from the country and from other 
 cities. 
 
 The Dispensary and Hospital is in charge of Dr. Atterbury, 
 who purchased the buildings for its accommodation at his own 
 ex])ense. During nine months of 1884, Dr. Atterbury superin- 
 tended the Hospital at Tien-tsin, under the patronage of Li Hung 
 Chang. 
 
 The Girls' School, which has a new building in prospect, has 
 been a blessing to the mission, many of its ])upils becoming 
 Christians. The same may be said of the Boys' School. 
 
 In May, 1885, it was reported that through the influence of a 
 
250 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Chinese woman connected with the family of Prince Kung, who 
 had l)een a constant visitor at the Mission House, the Princess 
 had become dee])ly interested in Christianity. 
 
 Chknanfoo, the provincial capital of Shantung, is situated on 
 the Hoang Ho river, three hundred miles south of Peking, and 
 al)()ut the same distance west of Tungchow. Rev. J. S. McIIvaine, 
 with a native helper, visited the city in 1H71, and was soon fol- 
 lowed l)y Rev. J. F. Crossette. Chapel jireaching was com- 
 menced, two hoys' schools were opened, and various other agencies 
 employed. At the end of eight months, after baptizing three 
 converts, the mission was temporarily suspended on account of 
 the failure of Mr. Mcllvaine's health. Work was permanently 
 resumed about one year later. After laboring alone for some 
 time ISIr. McIIvaine was joined in 1875 by Mr. Crossette and his 
 wife. The latter were compelled by ill health to leave the mis- 
 sion in 1879. The former 'died February 2, 1881. He had 
 just secured, with great difficulty, a permanent location for a 
 chapel. This fine property, in a most advantageous part of the 
 city, was ])urchased for SoOOO, of which S-OOO came from the 
 ])rivate funds of Mr. McIIvaine. For nearly three years after 
 his death the hostility of the j)eople interfered with the prosperity 
 of the mission. The difficulties were at last adjuste(l, and the 
 work is now prospering. A new street chapel was o})cned in 
 1884. Sabbath audiences are large; the Dispensary is crowded 
 fr(im two o'clock until dark every day. 
 
 Wki Hien is an important city in the interior, one hundred and 
 fifty miles from Tungchow, the commercial centre of Shantung. It 
 was occupied as a mission station in April, 1883, by Rev. Messrs. 
 R. M. Mateer and J. H. Laughlin and their wives, and Dr. H. R. 
 Smith. The buildings are located just outside the city walls. 
 After the lamented death of his wife in July, 1884, Mr. Laughlin 
 removed temporarily to Chefoo. In 1885 the mission force con- 
 sisted of Mr. and Mrs. Mateer and Dr. J. M. Mathewson, who 
 reported the outlook as most encouraging. 
 
 Summary. — " The Shantung mission," says The Foreign Mission- 
 ary, " bids fair to be one of the most fruitful of all. Its popula- 
 tion is of a more stalwart character than that found in the south. 
 The Shantung province has been the source of the chief intellect- 
 ual life of China — the home of Confucius, Lao-tse and others." In 
 the mission Jioarding Schools there are two hundred and fifly-one 
 [)upils: in the Day Schools, three hundred and twenty-seven. 
 The churches number two thousand, three hundred and eighty- 
 four mcTnl)ers. 
 
 The work of our three missions in China is carried on at eleven 
 central stations and many out-stations. The force consists of 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 251 
 
 thirty-three American ordained missionaries ; thirteen ordained 
 natives, and fifteen licentiates ; forty-eight American hiy mission- 
 aries (of whom forty-four are women ; one hundred and eighty- 
 five native assistants. The churches numbered at the beginning 
 of 1885, three thousand, seven hundred and seventy-seven com- 
 municants ; the schools two thousand, two hundred and ninety- 
 three pupils. 
 
 V. — The Agencies Employed. 
 
 (1) Preaching. — The great work of the missionary is to make 
 the people of China acquainted with God's Word through preach- 
 ing. The methods, however, must be accommodated to the cir- 
 cumstances. While services for Christians are similar to those 
 held in our churches at home, for the uninstructed a somewhat 
 different method is adopted. The Chinese know little about 
 remaining quietly in a public assembly, so that an audience is 
 constantly changing, and a formal discourse is not always profit- 
 able. Hence the conversational kiang-^hu, " explain the book," 
 often takes the place of the sermon. Says Dr. S. W. Williams, 
 " An acquaintance with native habits of thought, religious ideas 
 and prejudices ; wide familiarity with their books, so as to make 
 apt quotations ; wise facility and appropriateness in illustrating 
 truth, joined ^\^th an earnest love for souls ; — all these combined 
 render the preacher efiicient and his message understood." 
 
 (2) Itineration, to which reference has already been made, has 
 become an important feature of the work. A supply of books is 
 usually taken ; and as much of the travel is by canal, the mission- 
 ary boat becomes an itinerating bookstore. The missionary is 
 often accompanied on these tours by his wife, who visits from 
 house to house and gives personal instruction, or gathers the 
 women who are ready to listen to the gospel. By this method 
 both the written and spoken word are carried to great multitudes 
 who would not otherwise be reached, and the way is prepared for 
 establishing new stations and out-stations. 
 
 (3) Education. — The value of education as a missionary agency 
 can scarcely be overestimated. Dr. Nevius once said of the 
 schools at Ningpo that while they had received less than one- 
 fourth of the time and labor of the missionary force, they had, 
 during the early history of our Church there, furnished more 
 than one-half its merabei-s. He believes the experience of the 
 past to teach that they are " among the cheapest and most 
 efficient missionary agencies that can be employed in China." 
 
 At the Shanghai Conference, in 1877, the following reasons 
 were given in favor of missionary control of the common schools : 
 
252 HISTORICAL .SKETCH OF 
 
 "1. They tiike hold of one of the great means used for 
 stren<;tljening heathenism, and use it for in)])hinting and strength- 
 ening Christianity. 
 
 " 2. They are one of the best means for reaching the young of 
 heatlien families and grounding them in Christian truth. 
 
 ".'}. They are an efKcient means of reaching the families, and 
 es|)ecially the women. 
 
 '• 4. They are a means of training up men for liigher spheres 
 of labor. 
 
 " 5. They form a centre from which to work, and are sources of 
 light to the districts in which they are placed. 
 
 " 6. They are a source from which to draw better material for 
 training and boarding-schools." 
 
 Day Schools are maintained at all our mission stations, 
 and inthem more than seventeen hundred pupils receive instruc- 
 tion. 
 
 In the Boarding-Schools, and schools of a higher grade, 
 like the Canton Female Seminary, the Tungchow college and 
 the Ningpo Prcsbyterial Academy, there are more than five 
 hundred puj)ils. 
 
 Theological schools and classes are conducted at Canton, 
 Chefoo, Tungchow and Ningpo. 
 
 (4) TJie Mission Press. — One of the most efficient agencies 
 cmydoyed in China is the mission press. 
 
 Kev. Richard Cole arrived at Macao with an outfit February 
 23, 1844, accom})ained by a young Chinaman who in America had 
 learned something of the ])rinter'.s trade. The first work under- 
 taken was an edition of the ICpistle to the Ephesians; this was 
 followed by an edition of the Gnspel of Luke. In June, 1845, 
 Mr. Cole removed the press to Ning|)0. From 1849 until his 
 death, in 1852, it was in charge of Mr. M. S. Coulter, who had 
 been sent out by the Board for this purpose while continuing his 
 studies for the work of the ministry. 
 
 The use of separate characters instead of cut blocks was begun 
 in 1856. A Frenchman had conceived the idea of separating the 
 complex ('hinese character into its simple elements, so that a few 
 elemental types might be variously combined to form many differ- 
 ent characters. When the sum of fifteen thousand dollars was 
 needed to secure the manufacture of matrices for the type, King 
 Louis Philippe and the British Museum gave five thousand dollars 
 each, and the remaining five thousand was contributed by the 
 Presb}'terian Board of Foreign Missions. After this step in ad- 
 vance was taken, a type foundry and electrotyj)ing department 
 were added to the institution. As Shanghai was thought to pos- 
 sess superior advantages as a commercial centre, the press was 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 253 
 
 removed to that place in December, 1860, by Mr. William Gam- 
 ble, who retained the superintendency until 1869. 
 
 The temporary management was committed successively to Rev. 
 John Wherry and Rev. C. W. Mateer, until the arrival of Mr. J. 
 L. Mateer, in 1872. In 1875 the premises were sold and more 
 suitable property, in a central location, was purchased. The press 
 is now " thoroughly provided with every facility and capability for 
 printing the sacred Scriptures and Christian books." It is de- 
 scribed as " a printing-office, a type foundry which furnishes type 
 for China, Japan, England and America, electrotyping and stereo- 
 typing rooms, and a book bindery." With eight presses con- 
 stantly running, and about seventy-five men employed, it is believed 
 to be the largest establishment of its kind in Asia. About thirty- 
 five million pages are printed every year. A part of this is called 
 job printing — not business printing, but the making of dictionaries, 
 religious and scientific works, and religious books for other mis- 
 sions. In 1872 a Japanese-English dictionary by S. Hori was 
 issued ; also the revised edition of Dr. J. C. Hepburn's dictionary ; 
 in 1873 an electrotyped edition of Dr. S. Wells Williams' Chinese- 
 English dictionary. 
 
 In 1876 the press not only paid its way but brought a surplus 
 into the treasury. In 1879 it supplied our mission with books to 
 the amount of $896.67 without any expense to the Board, and 
 paid into the general treasury about 88000 of its surplus earnings. 
 The report of 1881 says, "Although $1632 has been written off 
 for depreciation, yet aside from this the books show a net profit 
 of $3256.66. Of this amount $3000 will be paid into the mis- 
 mission treasury to aid in the regular work of the mission." Rev. 
 W. S. Holt who had been Superintendent for several years, retiring 
 from the office in 1884, reported for that year $6000 paid into the 
 mission treasury. 
 
 Some of the workmen employed are Christians. " Every morn- 
 ing the workmen gather in a chapel at the rear of the main build- 
 ing, where a native teacher reads from the Scriptures and leads 
 in singing and prayer." 
 
 As one influence of the press, the Chinese are beginning to 
 throw aside their cumbrous system of block printing and adopt 
 our methods. 
 
 By means of the press it has been possible to circulate a Chris- 
 tian literature. Besides various editions of the Scriptures and 
 Christian tracts, there have been published commentaries, works 
 on the evidences of Christianity, and books giving instruction in 
 all the Christian graces and virtues. The influence of this has 
 been to break down the prejudice of the Chinese, since the new 
 religion is brought to them in their own language. Rev. J. S. 
 
 11* 
 
254 UISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 McIlvaiiR', ill a letter Avritten eleven days before his death, after 
 relatintr li<»\\ an oiiiuin smoker read the New Te.staiiieiit by the 
 dim li<:ht of his opium laiii]), ami w ept over the sutlerings of Jesus, 
 says, " We cannot know all that results from the distribution of 
 Christian literature. The fertilization of that scattered seed should 
 be set before the home Church as a topic of prayer." 
 
 (')) Medical Missions. — Medical missions, working chieHy 
 through dispensaries and hospitals, have been abundantly blessed. 
 " Tliere seems to be no work," says a missionary, " that is telling 
 more now for the advancement of the good cause than the medical 
 work." 
 
 Through this agency the way has been opened for direct evan- 
 gelistic work by removing prejudice and ill-will. It is just as 
 true in China as in America that the direct way to the head lies 
 through the heart. The heart nmst be reached before the under- 
 standing can be convinced. Kev. Hunter Corbett once wrote, 
 "In connection with our mission in the south, every attempt to 
 get a hold on a new city failed until our medical missionaries first 
 won the confidence of the people by healing." Dr. Nevius was 
 attempting to establish a station at Hangchow. The people 
 regarded him with suspicion, but two men were cordial and 
 respectful. One had been treated by Dr. Lockhart in the hos])ital 
 in Shanghai, the other by Dr. McCartee in Js'ingpo, and both 
 testified that in hospital they were taught the same doctrines Dr. 
 Nevius was then preaching. Direct evangelistic work has not 
 been neglected by our medical missionaries. All who receive 
 bodily healing learn also of the Great Physician. 
 
 Prejudice has been disarmed by convincing the Chinese that 
 we surpass them in a knowledge of medical science. The Chinese 
 medical profession stands in great need of enlightenment. Most 
 native physicians, being ignorant of physiology and anatomy, are 
 unable intelligently to practice either the healing art or surgery. 
 They believe, e. (/., that there are five simple elements — metal, 
 wood, water, fire, earth. " These five elements lie at the basis of 
 medicine. It is suj)posed that they have some mysterious connec- 
 tion with and relation to the difierent jiarts of the body ; such 
 as the heart, the lungs, etc. If a disease is found to be in a part 
 or organ of the body connected with the class metal, then the 
 medicine must be drawn from the mineral kingdom ; if in a part 
 connected with the class wood, it must be drawn from the vegeta- 
 ble kingdom, etc." 
 
 The hosjjital at C-anton has already been briefly described. A 
 few Chinese women have been engaged in the study of medicine 
 under Dr. Kerr, some of whom have just entered upon the duties 
 of their profession. It is said that this new departure impresses 
 their countrymen favorably. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 255 
 
 Our medical missionary force, which is inadequate to the de- 
 mands, consists of J. G. Kerr, M. D., Rev. J. C. Thompson, M. D., 
 Miss Mary E. Niles, M. D., and Miss Mary H. Fulton, M. D., 
 H. M. McCandliss, M. D., and J. M. Swan, M. D., in the Canton 
 Mission ; J. B. Neal, M. D., Tungchow ; Rev. S. H. Hunter, 
 M. D., and R. Coltman, Jr., M. l)., Chenanfoo ; B. C. Atter- 
 bury, M. D., Peking ; J. M. Matthewson, M. D., Wei Hcin. 
 
 VI. — The Obstacles. 
 
 Those most often referred to by our missionaries may be briefly 
 stated as follows: 
 
 1. Ancestral worship. The Chinese look upon it as one of the 
 requirements of filial piety. According to Rev. John Butler, it 
 is the greatest obstacle. " It has entered into the very bones and 
 marrow of the people. It is remarkably suited to corrupt human 
 nature. Free from gross and vulgar rites, sanctioned by Confu- 
 cius, it wields a power it is impossible to compute." 
 
 2. The lack of suitable words in the language to express reli- 
 gious ideas. Many of the words that must be employed have 
 heathen associations connected with them, and are to a great ex- 
 tent misleading. 
 
 3. Society is not adjusted to the observance of the Sabbath. 
 Many possible- converts stumble at this requirement, and advance 
 no further. The case is said to be much the same as if a clerk in 
 one of our cities should be absent from his work every Wednes- 
 day. He would expect to lose his position. 
 
 4. The pride and self-sufficiency of the Chinese. A firm belief 
 in the superiority of their own institutions. 
 
 5. The fact that Christianity is a foreign doctrine, and is pre- 
 sented by foreigners. When a great company of Chinese laborers 
 has been raised up, when Christianity has lost its foreign type, 
 when the native churches not only support themselves but give 
 liberally to evangelize the rest of China, more rapid progress 
 may be expected. 
 
 6. The degrading superstitions of the people. 
 
 7. The non-Christian conduct of foreigners residing in China. 
 
 8. The treatment of the Chinese by foreign nations : (a) They 
 have been persecuted in the United States ; ( b) Opium has been 
 forced upon them by England, a professedly Christian nation. 
 " Surely it is impossible," said a Chinaman, " that men who bring 
 in this infatuating poison . . . can either wish me well or do me 
 good." 
 
 9. The degrading and demoralizing effects of the use of opium. 
 ** It is rapidly effecting the physical, mental, and moral deteriora- 
 
256 HISTOKICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 tion of the iijition. It threatens to transmute the most industrious 
 jH-'ople in the worhl into a nation of helplass idlers. The poison 
 is destroying the very vitals of the nation." 
 
 10. A national contempt for the education of women. 
 
 11. The inhuman custom of foot-binding, which Christianity 
 cannot tolerate. Chinese mothers would rather secure small feet 
 for their daughters than allow them to enjoy the benefits of a 
 Christian education. 
 
 VII. — Encouragements. 
 
 Among the encouragements may be mentioned the following: 
 
 1. The religions of China do not appeal to the affections, 
 with the exception that Confucianism makes a great deal of the 
 worship of ancestors. At heart the people care little for their 
 idols. They need Christianity, though so few of them seem to 
 desire it. 
 
 2. Prejudice is giving way as the Chinese learn more of the 
 doctrines of the Bible and the character of the missionaries. A 
 most favorable impression was made upon the minds of natives 
 during the late famine by the self-denying labors of men like the 
 late Kev. Albert Whiting. A native, writing for a Shanghai 
 paper, said of this, " Let us, then, cherish a grateful admiration 
 for the charity and wide benevolence of the missionary whose sac- 
 rifice of self and love toward mankind can be carried out with 
 earnestness like this. Let us applaud too the mysterious efficacy 
 and activity of the doctrine of Jesus, of which we have these 
 proofs." Mr. Li Hung Chang, the viceroy mentioned above, 
 whose influence is probably greater than that of any other official 
 in China, gave similar testimony in the following language : " The 
 religion of Jesus must exert a powerful influence on the hearts of 
 its followers, when it led them to give even their lives in endeavor- 
 ing to save the people of China." 
 
 8. Converts are multiplying from the higher classes. 
 
 4. The large increase in the number of converts. 
 
 5. The general influence of Christianity upon the Chinese, as 
 seen in the improvement of morals and the weakening of faith in 
 their own systems of religion. 
 
 6. The character of converts to the gospel. 
 
 In answer to the question. What kind of Christians are found 
 among the Chinese? the testimony of those who have studied 
 Chinese life and character may be given. Dr. Nevius says, " Their 
 lives are often marked by a beautiful, unquestioning faith. There 
 are few doubting Christians: they have not yet reached the point 
 of skeptical misgivings. Their prayers have often a practical and 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 257 
 
 cliildlike simplicity," The testimony of another is, " When the 
 religion of Christ really gets hold of some of them they become 
 wonderfully transformed. The stolid apathy is exchanged for an 
 earnestness and enthusiasm that one hardly deemed possible for 
 them ; and they do things that one only looked for as the result 
 of long training in Christianity." Dr. Happersays that some of 
 the converts to the gospel in China have witnessed to the sincerity 
 of their profession by enduring scourgings, stonings, stripes and 
 imprisonments for the gospel, and in some cases have sealed their 
 testimony with their blood. Rev. W. Fleming Stevenson, secretary 
 of the Irish Presbyterian mission, after a tour of observation round 
 the world, reported, " I have found nowhere in Christian lands 
 men and women of a higher type than I met in China — of a finer 
 spiritual experience, of a higher spiritual tone or a nobler spiritual 
 life ;" and he adds, " I came away with the conviction that there 
 are in the native churches in China not only the elements of sta- 
 bility, but of that steadfast and irresistible revolution which will 
 carry over the whole empire to the new faith." Rev. George F. 
 Fitch relates the following of a native Christian whom he knew. 
 The man was a master mason of Ningpo, but engaged in his work 
 in the city of Suchow. Every morning he assembled his men for 
 prayers, though they were all heathen. Before leaving Suchow 
 he gave ten dollars to the mission school. On the return he was 
 robbed of forty dollars and his watch. After reaching his home 
 he wrote the missionary a letter saying, " While in your city it 
 was in my heart to give more than I did for your school, but I 
 came aAvay and carelessly neglected it. On the way home the 
 Lord rebuked me. I now send you my check for forty dollars." 
 Dr. Williams says it is not known that any member of the Yesu 
 Kiao has ever been condemned before the courts for any crime. 
 According to one of the reports, a distance of fifteen li (five miles) 
 is not considered a sufficient obstacle to prevent them from attend- 
 ing divine service. The following instance of love for the Bible 
 is given : A woman who had become a Christian was intently read- 
 ing one of Paul's epistles during the intervals of her work. Some 
 one who observed this asked, "What would you sell your Bible 
 for?" and she quickly replied, "Other things have their price, 
 but the things taught here are beyond all price." 
 
 Chinese Christians exhibit strength and nobility of character. 
 They love Christian work, and are eflicient in doing it. They not 
 only aim at self-support, but when that is attained are ready to 
 help send the gospel to others. 
 
 Christianity has gained entrance into China. Neander, in 1850, 
 said this would be " a great step toward the Christianizing of our 
 planet." More than one step has been taken. Converts are 
 
258 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 rapidly nuiltiplyintr ; they now number [January, 1886], twenty- 
 six thousand. I'ropliecy is being f'ultilleil. Among the countless 
 multitude of those who sing the new song because redeemed to 
 (Jod by the blood of Christ out of every kindred and tongue and 
 ])eo])le and nation, "behold these shall come from far; and, lo, 
 these from the north and from the Avest ; and these from the 
 
 LAND OF 8INIM." 
 
 MISSIONARY LABORERS, 1886. 
 
 Canton: Rev. Messrs. A. P. Happer, D. D., Henry V. Noyes, 
 B. C. Henry, Wellington White, A. A. Fulton, J. C. Thompson, 
 M. D., J. M. Swan, M.I)., and their wives; Rev. O. S. Wisncr, 
 J. G. Kerr, M. D, and H. M. McCandliss, M.I)., Miss Ilattie 
 Noyes, Miss Alverda Happer, Miss Electa M. Butler, Miss Mary 
 A.'Niles, M. D., Miss Hattie Lewis, Miss M. A. Baird, Miss 
 Mary H. Fulton, M. D., and Miss Jessie Wisuer ; 2 native 
 pastors, 39 teachers, 18 Bible-women. 
 
 Shanghai: Rev. J. M. W. Farnham, D. D., and Rev. J. N. 
 B. Smith, and tlieir wives; 2 native i)astors, 2 native licentiates, 
 21 teachers, and 1 Bible-woman. 
 
 NiNGPO : Rev. Wni. J. McKee and his wife ; Mrs. John But- 
 ler and Miss Sarah O. Warner; 6 native pastors, 11 native 
 licentiates, oo native assistants. 
 
 Han(;ciiow: Rev. Messrs. J. H. Judson and Frank V. Mills, 
 and their wives ; 2 native pastors, 2 evangelists, 3 teachers. 
 
 SucHOW : Rev. Messrs. Geo. S. Fitch and J. H. Haynes, and 
 their wives ; 5 assistants. 
 
 Nanking : Rev. Messrs. Charles Leaman and R. E. Abbey, 
 and their wives ; 3 native helpers and teachei-s. 
 
 TuNGCHOW : Rev. Messrs. C. W. Mateer, D. D., Charles R. 
 Mills, I)D., and W. M. Hayes, and their wives ; J. B. Neal, M. D., 
 and his wife, and Mrs. J. M. Shaw; 1 native pastor, 4 evangelists 
 and 8 helj)ers. 
 
 Chefoo: Rev. Messrs. J. L. Nevius, D. D., Hunter Corbett, 
 and J. A. Leyenberger, and their wives ; Rev. Gilbert Reid ; 
 Miss Jennie Anderson ; 1 licentiate, 24 helpers, 3 Bible-women. 
 
 Peking: Rev. Messrs. J. L. Whiting, John Wherry, and 
 Daniel McCoy, and their wives; B. C. Atterbury, M. I)., Rev. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 259 
 
 J. Walter Lowrie, Mrs. Reuben Lowrie, Miss Mary A. Lowrie ; 
 1 licentiate and 4 helpers. 
 
 Chenanfoo: Rev. Messrs. John Murray, S. H. Hunter, M. D., 
 and Paul D. Berger, and their wives ; Rev. William P. Chalfant; 
 6 helpers. 
 
 Wei Hien: Rev. R. M. Mateer and wife, Rev. J. H. Laugh- 
 lin, J. M. Mathewson, M. D. 
 
 WORK AMONG THE CHINESE IN THE UNITED 
 STATES. 
 
 Prof. Austin Phelps is reported to have said, " If I were a for- 
 eign missionary in Canton, my first and most importunate prayer 
 every morning would be for home missions in America for the 
 sake of Canton." 
 
 If home missionary effort, in quickening the spiritual life of a 
 Christian nation, is to bless Canton, surely Canton may expect 
 an especial blessing as the result of home foreign work among 
 the Chinese in America. 
 
 They began to come in 1848. They are all from Kwang- 
 tung province, and speak the Cantonese dialect. The majority 
 are young men, the average age being about twenty-five years, 
 while many are boys from twelve to fifteen. They are not immi- 
 grants ; they do not come here for permanent residence. Retain- 
 ing their own habits and customs and their love for China, they 
 do not assimilate with Americans, but are strangers in a strange 
 land. Their single purpose in coming is to sell their labor for 
 money. Not only do they expect to return: the companies that 
 bring them are bound by contract to carry back their bodies if 
 they die here. The average time that they actually remain is 
 less than five years. Coming from the middle class of Chinese 
 society, they are as a rule peaceable and industrious, while many 
 exhibit enterprise and energy. 
 
 The Chinese Restriction Law was passed by Congress, May 6, 
 1882, and amended July 5, 1884. As a result there have been 
 three times as many departures as arrivals, and our Chinese 
 population, more than one hundred thousaud in 1880, is gradually 
 decreasing. 
 
 San Francisco. — The first efibrt to evangelize these, our 
 home heathen, was made by the Presbyterian Church in 1852, 
 when Rev. Wm. Speer, D. D., who had been connected with the 
 
2GU IILSTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Canton mission, wiis commissioned for this work. A few were 
 found in San Francisco who had been instructed in mission 
 scliools in Canton. As some of these had renounced idolatry 
 before leaving home, a church was organized in 185.S. Dr. 
 Speer, who was compelled by ill-health to leave the mission in 
 1857, was succeeded in 1859 by Rev. A. W. Loomis, D. D., and 
 his wife, who had been tifteen years in China. In 1870 the mis- 
 sion was strengthened by the arrival of Rev. I. M. Coudit, also 
 from Canton. 
 
 Although the Chinese pay $150,000 for taxes in San Francisco, 
 their twelve hundred and fifty children have not enjoyed the 
 privileges of the free schools. In April, 1885, however, a new 
 measure was adopted as an experiment, separate rooms with 
 special teachers being provided for Chinese children. In mission 
 work, education has l)een one of the first agencies to be employed. 
 Some of the Chinese desire to learn p]nglish. These can be 
 reached " by baiting the gospel hook with the English alphabet." 
 Evening schools are held at the mission house, 800 Stockton 
 street, with an average attendance of about one hundred. Arith- 
 metic, geography, grammar, and history, are among the branches 
 taught. The different departments at the close of each session 
 assemble in the chapel for religious instruction, prayer, and song. 
 In these schools " Christianity is taught directly or indirectly 
 all the time ; and we are cheered by seeing the greater portion of 
 our scholars losing their respect for idols, many openly avowing 
 their disbelief in the superstitions of their countrymen, and some 
 becoming the true followers of Jesus." 
 
 In the Occidental School, established in 1878, two hundred 
 and fifty pupils have received instruction in English as well as 
 Chinese. These range in age from four to sixteen yeare, and 
 are in charge of Miss M. M. Baskin. Chinese merchants 
 appreciate the benefits of the school and have contributed 
 to its support. Three in the advanced class expect to become 
 missionaries. 
 
 Chapel services, held twice on the Sabbath, and on Wednesday 
 evening, consist of reading and expounding the Scriptures, 
 l)reaching, prayer, and singing. The evening congregation con- 
 sists largely of men, and Ls followed by a special service for young 
 men. At the morning service the inmates of the Home and 
 some other Chinese women are present. The monthly concert 
 ihr missions is regularly observed on the first Sabbath evening of 
 each month, and an offering is made. Says Dr. Loomis, "Always 
 at Sabbath worship and at the prayer-meetings, when the Scrip- 
 tures are read, every person present has a copy in his hands, and 
 all closely follow the reader; and as the preaching is largely 
 
THK MISSIONS IN CHINA. 261 
 
 expository, we expect all to keep their Bibles open before them 
 durinjf the (liscoiiJ>c!." 
 
 In 1882, the building formerly occupied by the First Presby- 
 terian Church was purchased for the mission, and November 11), 
 the Chinese congregation worshipped here for the first time. 
 
 The gospel is carried to the })eople. The missionaries and 
 their assistants itinerate through the city and suburbs, preaching 
 on the streets, in shops, eating-houses, and lodging-houses. A 
 favorable time for this work is Sabbath morning, when so many 
 aro at leisure. The Chinese seem to appreciate the eftbrts of men 
 who can s])eak their language, and wish to do them good. They 
 often invite the missionary to come in and hong Jenu (preach 
 Jesus). The effort is made to visit all new-comers as soon as 
 they arrive. This work is followed up by itinerating through 
 the towns and villages of the interior. Many are found who 
 remember the kind word thus spoken — in whose minds seeds of 
 truth were sown. Training colporteurs and assistants, and direct- 
 ing their labors, constitute an important part of the duty of our 
 missionaries. 
 
 The proportion of women among the Chinese in this country 
 is estimated at about one in thirty. Many of them are of the 
 abandoned class, and are brought here for a base purpose. Efforts 
 for their rescue and salvation, made by the Woman's Missionary 
 Societies, culminated in the foundation in 1873 of the Chinese 
 Woman's Home. The care of this institution was committed 
 to Miss Cjimmings. In 1875 Miss H. N. Phillips, transferred 
 from the Chippewa mission, became associated with her as 
 matron. Mrs. Preston, from Canton, who assumed charge of 
 the Home in 1878, was succeeded by Miss Maggie Culbertson. 
 One of the assistants is Hooramah, a Persian who was con- 
 verted at Oroomiah. The Home is a place where Chinese 
 women who are susceptible to kindly influence and desire 
 to change their life may be invited. Many young girls have 
 been rescued from bondage by the " Humane Society," whose 
 secretary obtains letters of guardianship for the Home. The 
 work of the household is performed by the inmates. Two daily 
 sessions of the scliool are held, and religious instruction is regu- 
 larly given both to the inmates and to women gathered from 
 outside. Classes are taught in needlework ; and some of the in- 
 mates, by seAving for Chinese stores, earn a little money, which is 
 placed to their credit and expended in supplying their wardrobe. 
 By this means habits of industry are formed, and a feeling of self- 
 respect is created. The objects of the Home were thus stated in 
 a recent report : " To teach the women and children not only to 
 read and write, but to keep house neatly, to cook, and to be good 
 
262 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 wives and Christian mothers." Since the Home was founded one 
 hundred and fifty-iour women and girls have thus been taught. 
 Some have marrieil C'hristian men, some have returned to China, 
 some have been helpful as assistants and Bible readers. The 
 Home is gaining favor sis it becomes known. It numbers among 
 its friends the (/hinese consul and vice-consul. The latter, a 
 Christian gentleman, was present at a recent anniversary. " By 
 retjuest he gave a brief history of the birth of our Saviour and 
 its connection with the observance of the day by (Jliristian nations; 
 and closed with an earnest ai)peal to all to seek happiness in the 
 faith and worshi}) of the true God." The Tong Oke, or " Light- 
 House" Mission Band, organized November, 1881, supports a 
 Bible-woman in China. Its contributions for 1884 were $60.25. 
 Much of the money thus contributed was earned by the needle. 
 
 House to house visitation has' been carried on by the ladies of 
 the mission. By this means the Gosjxil has been carried to many 
 heathen women, and the Christian women have been encouraged 
 ill the ])erformance of duty. Christian ladies from the East, visiting 
 San Francisco, have accompanied our missionaries upon these 
 visits, and as a result have become more deeply interested in the 
 work. 
 
 Oakland. — When Rev. I. M. Condit and his wife went to 
 Oakland, in August, 1877, to take permanent charge of the mis- 
 sions there, the Chinese Sunday-school in Dr. Eells's church, 
 organized in 1878, was in the care of Mr. E. E. Hyde. Fifteen 
 Chinese had been received to the church ; and Mr. Hyde had for 
 three years held a Sabbath afternoon service in a jute-mill where 
 eight hundred Chinamen were employed. The mission house was 
 dedicated Feb. 10, 1878. In July of the same year a church was 
 organized, and Shing Chack, who had been employed as a colpor- 
 teur and possessed considerable power as a preacher, was ordained 
 to the office of ruling elder. In 1885 this church numbered sixty- 
 six members. 
 
 At Sacramento a school was opened in 1878. It is now in 
 charge of Mrs. Wilder, who is also Superintendent of the Chinese 
 Sunday-school. There are thirty-two Chinese members of the 
 Presl)yterian C'hurch, Rev. Mr. Rice, pjistor. 
 
 Successful work has been done at San Jose, Santa Rosa, Napa, 
 San Rafael and Alemeda. 
 
 At Los Angeles a Chinese Church was dedicated April 27, 
 1884. Rev. I. M. Condit has been commissioned to take charge 
 of the work in that city. 
 
 At Portland, Oregon, Rev. W. S. Holt, late of Shanghai, 
 has entered u}M)n his work as missionary for the Synod of the 
 Columbia. 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 263 
 
 In New York City Mr. Daniel Shau Shin is employed by the 
 Board, and progress has been made. Here, us in other large 
 cities, the Board employs the services of returned missionaries 
 in ])reaching to the Chinese in their own tongue. 
 
 Hostility to the C-hinese is the chief hindrance to the progress 
 of this good work. The outrages perpetrated upon them have not 
 only made attendance at the evening schools at times unsafe, it 
 has embittered the minds of some who would otherwise be sus- 
 ceptible to good influence. 
 
 Still a healthy growth is manifest. Converts are multiplying; 
 the number of Christian homes is increasing; young men of more 
 than ordinary ability and promise are willing to give up profitable 
 emi)loyment and engage in study to prej^are themselvas for Chris- 
 tian work. One of these, Tam Ching, left his business, went to 
 Canton for the study of theology, and returned to California. He 
 was described as " an eloquent preacher, blessed with a quick per- 
 ception and retentive memory, and understanding how to choose 
 themes suited to the capacity of his hearers, and to improve pass- 
 ing events and local circumstances." 
 
 The importance of the work can scarcely be overestimated. 
 For many years the Church prayed earnestly that China might 
 be opened to the gospel. The treaty of Nanking in 1842 and 
 that of Tien-tsin in 1860 were direct answers to the prayer. But 
 that the work of evangelizing China might be hastened, great 
 multitudes of these idol-worshippers have been sent to our very 
 doors. It is a golden opportunity. We may do the work of a 
 foreign missionary without leaving our own land. It is a God- 
 given opportunity. The divine purpose is clearly seen in sending 
 them to us — that they may receive Christian light, and, returning, 
 may become centres of Christian influence among their countrymen. 
 
 Missions to the Chinese in This Country. 
 
 San Francisco: mission begun 1852; missionary laborers — 
 Rev. Messrs. Augustus W. Loomis, D. D., and A. J. Kerr and 
 their wives ; Miss Maggie Culbertson, Miss E. R. Cable and Miss 
 M. M. Baskin ; three teachers in English ; two other native helpers. 
 
 Sacramento and San Jose : two native assistants. 
 
 Oakland : mission begun 1877 ; missionary laborers — two 
 teachers ; one native helper. 
 
 Los Angeles: Rev. Ira M. Condit and wife; one native 
 helper. 
 
264 
 
 HK^TOKICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 PoKTLAND, Oukgon: Rcv. W. S. Holt and wife, under appoint- 
 ment. 
 
 New York : one native assistant. 
 
 Missionaries in China, 1838-1886. 
 
 * I)i«'(l. t Traii.sferroil from tlio American Board. Figures, term of Service in the Ficlil. 
 
 Abbey, Kcv. Rob't E., 
 
 1882- 
 
 Dayenport, Key. S. A. 
 
 
 Abbey, Mrs. (Mrs. Whit- 
 
 
 (M.l).), 
 
 1874. 
 
 inp" 1S7.H, 
 
 1882- 
 
 Dickey, Miss E. G., 
 
 1873-1875 
 
 Allen, jr. N.(M.D.), 
 
 1883-1884 
 
 Dodd, Rev. Samuel, 
 
 1861-1878 
 
 Allen, Mrs., 
 
 1883-1884 
 
 Dodd, Mrs. (Miss S. L. 
 
 
 Ander.son, Miss Jennie, 
 
 1878- 
 
 Green), 
 
 1864-1878 
 
 An(lcrson,Miss8.J.(M.D.), 1877-1880 
 
 «Doolittle, Rey. J., 
 
 1872-1873 
 
 Atterbury, H. C. (M.D.), 
 
 1879- 
 
 Doolittle, Mrs., 
 
 1872-1873 
 
 Barr, Miss M. E., 
 
 1877-1883 
 
 Downing, Miss C. B. 
 
 1866-1880 
 
 Haird, Miss Margaret, 
 
 1883- 
 
 Eckard, Rey. L. W., 
 
 1869-1874 
 
 Berry, Miss M. L., 
 
 1882-1885 
 
 Eckard, Mrs., 
 
 18(i9-1874 
 
 Bergen, Key. Paul D., 
 
 1883- 
 
 Farnham, Rey. J. M. W., 
 
 1860- 
 
 Bergen, Mrs., 
 
 1883- 
 
 Farnbam, Mrs., 
 
 1860- 
 
 Bliss, S. cm D.), . 
 
 1873-1874 
 
 Farnham, Miss L. D., 
 
 1882-1885 
 
 Brown, Key. Ilugb A., 
 
 184.5-1848 
 
 Fitch, Rey. G. F., f 
 
 1870- 
 
 •Butler, Key. John, 
 
 1868-1885 
 
 Fitch, Mrs., 
 
 187(»- 
 
 Butler, Mrs. (Miss F. E. 
 
 
 Folsom, Rev. Arthur, 
 
 1863-1868 
 
 Harsiiburger, 1S75-), 
 
 1877- 
 
 Folsom, Mrs., 
 
 1863-1868 
 
 Butler, Miss E. M., 
 
 1881- 
 
 •French, Rev. John B., 
 
 1846-1858 
 
 * Byers, Key. John, 
 
 1852-1853 
 
 French, Mrs. Mary L., 
 
 1851-1858 
 
 Bvers, Mrs., 
 
 1852-1853 
 
 Fulton, Rev. A. A., 
 
 1881- 
 
 »Capp, Key. E. P., 
 
 1869-1873 
 
 Fulton, Mrs., 
 
 1884- 
 
 *Capp, Mrs. (Miss M. J. 
 
 
 Fulton, Miss M. 11. (M.D.), 
 
 1884- 
 
 Brown, 18()7-), 
 
 1870-1883 
 
 (Jainble, Mr. William, 
 
 18.58-1869 
 
 Carrow, F. (M.D.), 
 
 1876-1878 
 
 «Gayley, Rev. S. R., 
 Gayley, Mrs., 
 
 1858-1862 
 
 Carrow, Mrs. F., 
 
 1876-1878 
 
 18.58-1862 
 
 Chalfant, Key. W. P., 
 
 1885- 
 
 •Green, Rev. David D., 
 
 1.859-1872 
 
 Chaj)in, Key. Oliyer 11., 
 
 1882-1886 
 
 Green, Mrs., 
 
 1859-1872 
 
 Chapin, Mrs., 
 
 1882-1886 
 
 llapper, Rev. A. P., 
 
 1844- 
 
 Cole, Mr. Kiehard, 
 
 1844-1847 
 
 *IIapper,Mrs.Elizabeth B. 
 
 ,1847-1865 
 
 Cole, Mrs. R., 
 
 1844-1847 
 
 "llapper, Mrs., 
 
 1869-1873 
 
 Condit, Key. Ira M., 
 
 1860-1867 
 
 IIapj)er, Mrs. (Miss II. J. 
 
 
 *Condit, Mrs. Laura, 
 
 1860-1866 
 
 Shaw, 1870-), 
 
 1876- 
 
 Cooley, Miss A. S., 
 
 1878-1879 
 
 IIapj)er, Miss Lucy, 
 
 1869-1871 
 
 Corbett, Key. Hunter J., 
 
 1864- 
 
 Haj)per, Miss Lily, 
 
 1871-1880 
 
 »(;orbett, Mrs. II., 
 
 1864-1873 
 
 llapper. Miss Mary M., 
 
 1879-1884 
 
 Corbett, Mrs., 
 
 1875- 
 
 I Tapper, Miss Alverda, 
 
 1880- 
 
 ♦Coulter, Mr. Moses S., 
 
 1849-1852 
 
 Hayes, Rev. John N., 
 
 1882- 
 
 Coulter, Mrs. C. E., 
 
 1849-1854 
 
 Hayes, Mrs., 
 
 1882- 
 
 Crossette, Key. J. F.,t 
 
 1870-1879 
 
 Hayes, Rev. Watson E., 
 
 1882- 
 
 Crossette, Mrs., 
 
 1870-1879 
 
 Hayes, Mrs., 
 
 1882- 
 
 ♦Culbertson. Key. M. S.. 
 
 1844-1862 
 
 Henry, Rev. B. C, 
 
 1873- 
 
 Culbertson, Mrs., 
 
 1X44-1862 
 
 Henry, Mrs., 
 
 1873- 
 
 •Danforth, Key. Joshua A 
 
 ,1859-1863 
 
 Hepburn, James C. (M.D.), 
 
 1841-1846 
 
 ♦Danforth, Mrs., 
 
 1859-1861 
 
 Hepburn, Mrs., 
 
 1841-1846 
 
THE MISSIONS IN CHINA, 
 
 265 
 
 Holt, Rev. W. S., 
 
 1873-1885 
 
 Holt, Mrs., 
 
 1873-1885 
 
 Houston, Miss B., 
 
 1878-1879 
 
 Hunter, Rev. S. A. (M.D.), 
 
 1879- 
 
 Hunter, Mrs., 
 
 1879- 
 
 *Inslee, Rev. Elias B., 
 
 1857-1861 
 
 *Inslee, Mrs., 
 
 1857-1861 
 
 Judson, Rev. J. H., 
 
 1880- 
 
 Judson. Mrs., 
 
 1880- 
 
 Kelsey, Miss A. D. H. 
 
 
 (M;D.), 
 
 1878-1884 
 
 Kerr, J. G. (M.D.), 
 
 1854- 
 
 *Kerr, Mrs., 
 
 1854-1855 
 
 *Kerr, Mrs., 
 
 1858-1885 
 
 Lauglilin, Rev. J. Hood, 
 
 1881- 
 
 *Laugiilin, Mrs., 
 
 1881-1884 
 
 Leaman, Rev. Ciiarles, 
 
 1874- 
 
 Leaman,Mrs.LucyA.(Miss 
 
 
 L. A. Croucli, 1873-), 
 
 1878- 
 
 Lewis, Miss Harriet, 
 
 1883- 
 
 Leyenberger, Rev. J. A., 
 
 1866- 
 
 Leyenberger, Mrs., 
 
 1866- 
 
 * Lloyd, Rev. John, 
 
 1844-1848 
 
 Loouiis, Rev. A. W., 
 
 1844-1850 
 
 Looniis, Mrs., 
 
 1844-1850 
 
 *Lowrie, Rev. Walter M., 
 
 1842-1847 
 
 *Lowrie, Rev. Reuben, 
 
 1854-1860 
 
 Lowrie, Mrs. Amelia P. 
 
 
 1854-1860 
 
 1883- 
 
 Lowrie, Rev. J. Walter, 
 
 1883- 
 
 Lowrie, Miss Mary, 
 
 1883- 
 
 Lyon, Rev. D. N., 
 
 1869-1881 
 
 Lyon, Mrs., 
 
 1869-1881 
 
 *McBryde, Rev. T. L., 
 
 1840-1843 
 
 McBryde, Mrs., 
 
 1840-1843 
 
 McCandliss, H. M. (M. D.) 
 
 , 1885- 
 
 McCartee, Rev. D. B 
 
 
 (M.D.), 
 
 1844-1873 
 
 McCartee, Mrs. Juana, 
 
 1852-1873 
 
 « McChesney, Rev. W. E., 
 
 1869-1872 
 
 McChesney, Mrs., 
 
 1869-1872 
 
 McCoy, Rev. D.,t 
 
 1869- 
 
 McCoy, Mrs. 
 *McIlvaine, Rev. J. S., 
 
 1869- 
 
 1868-1881 
 
 McKee, Rev. W. J. 
 
 1878- 
 
 McKee, Mrs. (Miss A. P 
 
 
 Ketchum), 
 
 1876- 
 
 Marcellus, Rev. A., 
 
 1869-1870 
 
 Marcellus, Mrs., 
 
 1869-1870 
 
 Martin, Rev. W. A. P., 
 
 1850-1869 
 
 Matthewson, J. M., M. D 
 
 1883- 
 
 Martin, Mrs., 
 
 1850-1869 
 
 Mateer, Rev. C. W., 
 
 1864- 
 
 Mateer, Mrs., 
 
 1864- 
 
 Mateer, Mr. J. L., 
 
 1872-1875 
 
 Mateer, Rev. R. M., 
 
 1881- 
 
 ^lateer, Mrs. S. A., 
 
 1881- 
 
 Mateer, Miss Lillian E., 
 
 1881-1882 
 
 Mills, Rev. C. R., 
 
 1857- 
 
 *Mills, Mrs., 1857-1874 
 
 Mills, Mrs., 1884- 
 
 Mills, Rev. Frank V., 1882- 
 
 Mills, Mrs., 1882- 
 
 «Mitchell, Rev. John A., 1838- 
 
 »Morrison, Rev. Wm. T., 1860-1869 
 
 Morrison, Mrs. M. E., 1860-1876 
 
 Murray, Rev. John, 1876- 
 
 Murray, Mrs., 1876- 
 
 Nevius, Rev. J. L , 1854- 
 
 Nevius, Mrs. H. S. C, 1854- 
 
 Neal, James B., M. D., 1883- 
 
 Neal, Mrs., 1883- 
 
 Niles, Miss M. E., M. D., 1882- 
 
 Noyes, Rev. Henry V., 1866- 
 
 »Noyes, Mrs. Cynthia C, 1866- 
 
 Noyes, Mrs. A. A., 1876- 
 
 Noyes, Miss H., 1868- 
 
 Noyes, Miss M. E., 1873- 
 
 *Orr, Rev. R. W., 1838-1841 
 
 »Orr, Mrs., 1838-1841 
 
 sPatrick, Miss Mary M., 1869-1871 
 
 Patterson, J. P. (M. D.), 1871 1874 
 
 «Preston, Rev. C. F., 1854-1877 
 
 Preston, Mrs., 1854-1877 
 
 Quarterman, Rev. J. W., 1846-1857 
 
 *Rankin. Rev. Henry V., 1848-1863 
 
 Rankin, Mrs. Mary G., 1848-1864 
 
 Reid, Rev. Gilbert, 1882- 
 Roberts, Rev. J. S., 1861-65 ; 1874-78 
 Roberts, Mrs. 1861-65 ; 1874-78 
 
 Schmucker, Miss A. J., 1878-1879 
 
 Sellers, Miss M. R., 1874-1876 
 
 *Shaw, Rev. J. M., 1874-1876 
 
 Shaw, Mrs., 1874- 
 
 Smith, Horace R. fM.D.), 1881-1884 
 
 Smith, Mrs., " 1881-1884 
 
 Smith, Rev. John N. B., 1881- 
 Smith, Mrs. (Miss Strong, 1882)-1885- 
 
 Speer, Rev. William, 1846-1850 
 
 *Speer, Mrs. Cornelia, 1846-1847 
 
 Stubbert, J. E. (M. D.), 1881-1881 
 
 Swan, John M.,(M.D.), 1885- 
 
 Swan, Mrs., 1885- 
 Thomson, Rev. J. C.(M.D.),1881- 
 
 Thomson, Mrs., 1881- 
 
 Tiflfanv, Miss Ida, 1881-1882 
 
 Ward," Miss Ellen, 1885- 
 
 Warner, Miss S. A., 1878- 
 
 Way, Rev. R. Q., 1844-1858 
 
 Way, Mrs., 1844-1858 
 
 Wherry, Rev. John, 1864- 
 
 Wherry, Mrs., 1864- 
 White, Rev. Wellington, 1881- 
 White, Mrs., 1881- 
 
 *Whiting, Rev. A. M., 1873-1878 
 Whiting, Mrs., 1873- 
 
 Whiting, Rev. J. L.,t 1869- 
 
 Whiting, Mrs., 1869- 
 
266 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 
 
 Wipht, Rev. Joseph K., 1848-1867 , Wisner, Rev. Oscar F., 1885- 
 •WiK'ht, Mrs., 1848-1857 | Wisner, Miss J., 1885- 
 
 Wight, Miss Fanny, 1885- | 
 
 Missionaries to the Chinese in California, 1859-1881. 
 
 Condit, Rev. Ira M., 1870- | Loomis, Rev. A. W., 1859- 
 
 Con.iit, Mrs. Samantha D., 1872- I *Loomis, Mrs. Mary Ann, IS.'Sg-lSee 
 
 Culhcrtson, Miss M., 1S7S- ' Loomis, Mr.s., 1875- 
 
 Cumminfrs, MissS. M., 1.S74-1877 j Phillips, Miss II. N., 1875-1877 
 
 K»rr, J. G. (M. I).), 1877-1878 Speer, Rev. William, 1852-1857 
 
 •Kerr, Mrs., 1877-1878 1 Speer, Mrs., 1852-1857 
 
 Chinese in New York. 
 •Goodrich, Miss S. U., 1878-1882 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 Boy Travellers in China and Japan. C. C. Coflin. .$2.00. 
 
 Brush's Five Years in China. 80 cents. 
 
 China and the Chinese. J. L. Nevius, D. D. $1.75. 
 
 China as a Mission Field. Dr. Knowlton. 10 cents. 
 
 China and Corea. C. H. Eden. $2.00. 
 
 China (A Missionary Pamphlet). J. T. Gracey. 25 cents. 
 
 China and Japan. Bishop T. W. Wiley. $1 50. 
 
 China and the Gospel. W. Muirhead. 4s. 6d. 
 
 China and the United States. W. Speer, D.D. $3.00. 
 
 China, Pictorial and Descriptive, (with some account of Ava and the 
 
 Burmese, Siam and Anam). Bohn's Libraries. 5s. 
 China and its People. By a Missionary Wife. Is. 
 Chinese Classics, The. Dr. James Legge. $3.50. 
 Chinese in America. O. B. Gibson. .>1..50. 
 Five Years in China. Life of Rev. William Aitchison. $1.25. 
 Chinese Slave Girl. Rev. J. A. Davis. $1.40. 
 Confucianism and Taoism. R.W.Douglass. $1.25. 
 Gutzlaflf's China. 2 vols. 
 
 Indo-British Opium Trade. Dr. Theo. Christlieb. 2s. 
 Jester's American Women in China. $1.25. 
 Life of Walter M. Lowrie. $1.25. 
 Life Among the Chinese. Dr. R. S. Maclay. $1.75. 
 Middle Kingdom, The. (2 vols.) S. W. Williams, LL. D. $9.00. 
 Meadow's Chinese and their Rebellion. 
 Medhurst's, The Foreigner in Far Cathay. $1.50. 
 Our Life in China. Mrs. J. L. Nevius. $1..50. 
 Religions in China. Dr. James Legge. $2.50. 
 Shanghai Conference Report, 1877. 6s. 
 
 Sketch of Chinese History, A. (2 vols.) Chas. Gutzlaff. 28s. 
 Social Life in China. $5.00. 
 Tiie Cross and the Dragon. Rev. B. C. Henry. 
 
J 
 
 apan. 
 
 Eev. a. gosman, d.d. 
 
i ir' mw m 
 
 VKfue 
 
 bone, 
 
 iune, 
 
 „ gunv, 
 
 bite. 
 
MISSION IN JAPAN. 
 
 THE COUNTRY. 
 
 The islands which compose the Japanese empire stretch in a 
 crescent shape along the northeastern coast of Asia, from Kam- 
 tchatka on the north to Korea on the south, embracing an area 
 of about 160,000 square miles. They are very numerous, but the 
 four islands of Yezo, Niphon (or more accurately Hondo), 
 Shikoku and Kiushiu form the great portion of the empire. The 
 climate, except in the very northern islands, is mild and healthful. 
 The heats of summer are tempered by the surrounding ocean, 
 and the Gulf Stream of the Pacific, which washes the eastern 
 shores of these islands, mitigates the severity of the winter. In 
 location and climate there is a striking similarity between these 
 islands and those of the British empire, so that Japan may be 
 called the Great Britain of the East. The great mountain chain 
 which forms the backbone of the islands is broken by frequent 
 valleys, exceedingly fertile, and opening out to the sea in small 
 but fruitful plains. The skies are clear and beautiful, and nature 
 clothes itself in its brightest robes of green. It is a land of fruits 
 and flowers, and its hills are stored with the choicest minerals. At 
 the census of 1878 the population of the empire was 34,3o8,404. 
 
 A fertile soil, healthful air, temperate climate, abundant food, 
 and comparative isolation from other nations, with that subtle, 
 ever present sense of uncertainty which clings to all volcanic 
 regions, have shaped, to a large extent, the character and history 
 of the people. 
 
 THE PEOPLE. 
 
 The Japanese are a kindly people, impressible, quick to observe 
 and imitate, ready to adopt whatever may seem to promote their 
 present good, imaginative, fond of change, and yet withal loyal 
 to their government and traditions. The long and bloody strifes 
 which have marked their history have not only left their impress 
 in a strong martial spirit, but have naturally resulted in separat- 
 ing the people into two great classes, the Samurai or military — 
 who in Japan are at the same time the literati, holding both the 
 sword and the pen — and the agriculturists, merchants and artisans. 
 The distinction holds not only in their social but in their intel- 
 12 269 
 
270 HISTORICAL SKI-rrCII OF 
 
 lectual and moral character. What is dt.'5-crij)tivc of the one class 
 is not necessarily true of the other. The rulinj; or military class 
 are intelligent, cultured, courteous, restless, })roud, quick to avenge 
 an attront, ready even to take their own lives upon any reproach, — 
 thinking, apparently, that the only thing which will wash out a 
 stain upon their honor is their own blood. The more menial class 
 is low, superstitious, degraded, but more contented. The average 
 Japanese is, however, com})aratively well educated, reverent to 
 elders, obedient to parents, gentle, aliectionate, and, as far as this 
 life is concerned, indifierent, and, in that sense, happy. But there 
 is a sad want of the higher moral virtues. Truth, purity, temper- 
 ance, unselfish devotion, self-denial, love to men, are not prominent 
 virtues: they are lamentably wanting. Even that obedience to 
 parents which may he regarded as their characteristic virtue, has 
 been carried to such an extent practically, is held so fully without 
 any limitations in personal rights or conscience, that it actually 
 proves " the main prop of ])aganism and superstition, and is the 
 root of the worst blot on the Jaj)anese character — the slavery of 
 prostituted women." The idea of chastity seems almost to have 
 perished from the Japanese life. 
 
 THE HISTORY. 
 
 The history of Japan falls into three great periods. The lines 
 of division are so well marked that all writers recognize them. 
 The first stretches into the remote past, and comes down to about 
 the middle of the twelfth century. Here, as elsewhere, the ab- 
 origines have gradually retired before a stronger foreign power, 
 until, partly by destruction and partly by amalgamation with 
 their conquerors, they have well-nigh disappeared. The pure 
 Ainos — or the original inhabitants — are found only in the north- 
 ern portion of the islands. It is not certain from what quarter the 
 adventurers came ; but the existence of Chinese words in their 
 language, and the known relation between these two nations in 
 later historic periods, point to the swarming hive of China as one 
 of the sources from which the present Jajianese have come; Avhile 
 another element of the population is of Malay origin. The 
 present mikado or emperor of Japan traces his line back in un- 
 broken succession to about 660 n. c, when, according to their 
 tradition, Jimmu Tenno, the first mikado — sprung from the sun- 
 goddess — landed upon the islands with a few retainers, and, after 
 a severe and protracted struggle with the natives, established the 
 empire. The dynasty thus founded has never lost its hold u])on 
 the people, who regard the emperor as divine, and whose loyalty 
 has its support and strength in their religion. Its actual power, 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 271 
 
 however, has been liable to great fluctuations. The ruling prince 
 found it difficult at times to restrain the power and pride of his 
 nobles, or daimios. They were restless, ambitious, wielding abso- 
 lute power in their own domain, and chafing under restraints — 
 rendering oftentimes a formal rather than a real allegiance to the 
 supreme ruler. It was not an unnatural step, therefore, when 
 Yoritomo, one of these powerfld nobles, employed by the emperor 
 to subdue his rebellious subjects, usurped the entire executive 
 authority, and thus closed the first period of the history. 
 
 The second period reaches from the origin of this dual power in 
 the state — 1143 A. d. — until the restoration of the imperial author- 
 ity — 1853-1868. Yoritomo never claimed the position or honor 
 of emperor. He was not a rival to the mikado. He recognized 
 the source of authority in the divine line, but under the title of 
 shogtin or general, exercised regal power, and transmitted his oflice 
 in his own line, or in rival families. His edicts were in the name 
 of the emperor. It was his policy to assume only to be the first 
 of the princes under the divine head. The title of tycoon (taikun, 
 great lord), attributed to him by foreign powers, was never 
 claimed by him until the treaty with Commodore Perry, in 1853. 
 It was the assumption of this title which prepared the way for 
 his downfall and the overthrow of the whole system connected 
 with him^a system which, like the feudal system of the Middle 
 Ages, having served its purpose, now stood as a bar to the nation's 
 progress, and must therefore perish. 
 
 It was during this period that the papal missionaries under 
 Francis Xavier reached Japan — 1549. Although meeting with 
 serious difficulties, in his ignorance of the language and the oppo- 
 sition made by the followers of the existing religions, Xavier was 
 well received and had great success. Converts were rapidly 
 multiplied, so that in about thirty years there were two hundred 
 and fifty thousand native Christians. But his success was due 
 partly to the doctrines he preached— in contrast with Buddhism 
 full of hope and promise — but mainly to the fact that he made 
 the transition from heathenism to Christianity very easy. It 
 was largely the substitution of one form of idolatry for another. 
 The political plans and intrigues of the Jesuits soon awakened 
 the opposition of the natives. The flames of civil war were 
 kindled and the Christians were exterminated with the decree 
 over their graves, "So long as the sun shall warm the earth, 
 let no Christian be so bold as to come to Japan." The edict 
 forbidding Christianity was followed by one rigidly excluding all 
 foreigners from Japan, with the exception of a few Dutch traders, 
 who under the most humiliating conditions were allowed a resi- 
 dence in Deshima, a little island in the port of Nagasaki. The 
 
272 IlISTOKICAL .SKETCH OF 
 
 Japane:«e were forbidden to leave their country, and those even 
 ■who were driven from their land by storms, or carried by the cur- 
 rents of the sea to otlier shores, if they returned were to be put to 
 deatli. This is what the Christian world owes to Jesuit missions, 
 and it furnishes an instructive comment upon the spirit and 
 methods in whicli these missions are conducted. 
 
 This policy of entire seclusion, so inaugurated, was maintained 
 until the treaty with Commodore Perry, in 1853, which introduces 
 the third period in the history of Japan. It would be a mistake, 
 however (sis Grittis — " The Mikado's Empire," chap, xxviii. — 
 has clearly shown), to attribute the great revolution which then 
 began, and was completed in the restoration of the mikado to 
 his rightful throne in 18(iM, to such an event as this, or to the 
 subsecjuent treaties with other western })owers. No mere external 
 event like this could have fired the i)oj)ular heart unless it had 
 been prepared for it. Mighty forces were at work among the 
 people tending to this result. They were growing restless under 
 the usurpation of the shogun. Rival families who had been .sub- 
 jected, were plotting his destruction. The more cultivated of the 
 people were growing accpiainted with the facts and principles of 
 their earlier history. Men of culture and influence — scholars, 
 soldiei'S, statesmen — were laboring to bring back the old regime. 
 The introduction of the foreigner, even in the restricted sense in 
 which it was first permitted, only served to hasten what was 
 already sure to come. It was the spark which kindled the 
 elements into a flame. But, whatever the cause, a mighty revo- 
 lution swept over the land. The mikado resumed his power. 
 The shogun was compelled to resign his position, the more power- 
 ful daimios were removed from their fiefs, the whole feudal system 
 fell as at a single blow, and a government administered like the 
 modern governments of Europe, was established. The mikado, 
 without formally renouncing his claim upon the loyalty and 
 homage of his people on the ground of his divine descent, has 
 come out from his seclusion, has changed his ca})ital to the great 
 city of Tokio, moves among his people like otiier princes, seems 
 <lisi)Osed to seek their interests, and is making strenuous efforts to 
 secure for Japan a recognized place among the enlightened 
 nations of the world. It was this treaty and the revolution which 
 followed it, which opened the way for Christian work in Japan. 
 
 RELIGIONS IN JAPAN. 
 
 The early faith of the Japanese (Shintoism) seems to have been 
 little more than a deification and worehip of nature, and a 
 supreme reverence for their ancestors and rulers, who were not 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 273 
 
 the representatives of God, but the divinities themselves. Its 
 central principle is the divinity of the mikado and the duty of 
 all Japanese to obey him implicitly. "It is in no pro]ier sense of 
 the term a religion. It is difficult to see how it could ever have 
 been so denominated." Whatever it may have been originally, 
 in its revised form as it now exists, it is little more than apolitical 
 principle underlying the present form of government, and embody- 
 ing itself in governmental laws and regulations. It is the state 
 religion, but has a feeble hold uj)on the masses of the people. It 
 does not claim to meet or satisfy any of the religious demands 
 of our nature. It left the way open for any system which should 
 propose to meet those demands. 
 
 Accordingly, about 550 A. D. the Buddhists carried their faith 
 from China to Ja])an. Buddhism, originating in India, but sub- 
 sequently expelled from its native soil, swept through Burmah, 
 Siam, China, northeastern Asia and Japan, and now holds nearly 
 one-third of the human race among its adherents. Theoretically 
 it is a system of godless philosophy, connected with a relatively 
 pure and elevated morality. 
 
 But this was not Buddhism as it came to Japan. In the twelve 
 hundred years of its existence, it had grown from a philosophical 
 system into a vast ecclesiastical and sacerdotal system, with its 
 * idols, its altars, its priests and ritual, its monks and nuns — indeed 
 a Roman Catholicism without Christ. It found a congenial and 
 unoccupied soil in the Japanese mind, and, although meeting with 
 opposition, spread rapidly until it became the religion of the state, 
 and ultimately embraced the great mass of the people. It reached 
 its golden age, in Japan, about the thirteenth and fourteenth 
 centuries A. d., when the land w^as filled with its temples, priests 
 and worshippers.* Buddhism, in Japan, has its different sects or 
 denominations, bearing the names of its great teachers and 
 apostles, varying almost as widely in doctrines and customs as 
 Protestants vary from Romanists, but still all united in opposition 
 to the Christian faith. While it has lost something of its power 
 and glory, and deteriorated in its moral teachings, it is still the 
 religion of the people, and presents the great religious obstacle 
 to the introduction and spread of the gospel. 
 
 Conflicianism also has its followers in Japan ; but as that great 
 philosopher never claimed to be a religious teacher, never discussed 
 or answered the momentous questions as to man's religious nature, 
 his origin or his destiny, and regarded man solely in his political, 
 
 *The most famous statues (or idols) of Buddha are the Dai-Butz (Great Buddha) 
 at Kamakura and Nara. Tliat at Kamakura is a mass of copper forty-four feet liigh. 
 Tlie Nara image is larger, although not so perfect as a work of art. It is fifty-three 
 and a half feet high ; its face is sixteen feet long and nine feet wide. It is a bronze 
 composed of gold, tin, mercury and copper. 
 
274 HISTORICAL 8KEICH OF 
 
 social and moral relations in this life, Confucianism cannot be 
 reiranled jw a relitrion. It oHc-rs no serious hindrance to the 
 progress of Chrif<tian missions. Shintoism as the religion of 
 the state, allying itself with modern secularism ; atheism and 
 liuddhism, the religion of the mtusses, are the .Japanese rationalism 
 and superstition which the gospel must meet and overcome. 
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE WORK. 
 
 For this work the way had been wonderfully prepared. The 
 providence of God was clearly leading the Church to this field. 
 American enterprise had reached the Pacific slope, and was push- 
 ing its commerce to the eastern continent, which now lay at its 
 doore. Lines of steamers went out from the (Jolden (nitc, and 
 on their way to China, skirted these beautiful islands, whicii, 
 although secluded from the world, were known to be filled with 
 a teeming j)opulation. The scanty information which the civilized 
 world had obtained through the Dutch traders, fed the desire to 
 know more. The necessities of commerce seemed to demand that 
 the long seclusion should cease. On the other hand there had been, 
 as we have seen, a great awakening among tlie Japanese them- 
 selves. The spirit of inquiry which led their scholars back into 
 their earliest records, turned their thoughts also to the outlying 
 world. Eager and searching ((uestions were put to the Dutch 
 traders. A dim conception of the superior power and civilization 
 of the western world began to dawn upon their minds. The more 
 thoughtful were longing for a clearer knowledge of that outside 
 world, and to break through the barriers which had so long shut 
 them in. At the same time the fermentation in religious thought, 
 connected with the political and social changes in the restoration 
 of the Shinto faith, with the mikado's power, was favorable to the 
 sj)irit of in(juiry. Those who were wearied and dissatisfied were 
 ready to listen favorably to the claims of the new faith which was 
 even now standing at their doors. At this juncture, in 1^53, a 
 small American s(iuadron under (commodore Perry — in no spirit 
 of con(|uest, but in the interest of commerce and humanity — 
 appeared in the Jai)anese waters, and succeeded in o|)ening the 
 long-sealed gates. Tlie fleet under Perry was the representative 
 of the western nations. The American treaty was rapidly followed 
 by treaties with other powers, granting larger privileges. In 18G0 
 Mr. Townsend Harris, United States consul-gen(;ral for Japan, 
 negotiated a new treaty, opening other ])arts of the empire to 
 commerce, in which Christianity and Christian teaching were no 
 longer forbidden, and the custom of trampling on the cross was 
 abolished, but which contained no clauses granting liberty to the 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 275 
 
 Japanese to embrace the Christian faith, or for Christian mis- 
 sionaries to proclaim its truths. 
 
 MISSION WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 The Christian Church was watching with intense interest the 
 steps by which Japan was opened to the civilized world. As early 
 as 1855, the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions requested 
 Dr. McCartee, one of its missionaries in China, to visit Japan and 
 make inquiries preparatory to sending forth a laborer to this long 
 inaccessible field. The Board believed Dr. McCartee to be 
 peculiarly qualified for this important pioneer work, and hoped, 
 if his reports were favorable, to enter immediately upon the work 
 there. Dr. McCartee went at once to Shanghai, but was unable 
 to obtain a passage thence in any vessel to the Japanese ports, 
 and after some delay returned to his work at Ningpo. The way 
 was not yet open. It was thought to be impracticable to establish 
 the mission contemplated, and the Board waited, watching the 
 movements for the first favorable indication. After three yeai-s 
 of weary waiting, the favorable indication was seen ; the executive 
 committee reported that in their judgment the way was open, and 
 that it was the duty of our Church now to take part in this great 
 work. Brethren were found ready and eager to be sent. Dr. 
 James C. Hepburn and his wife, formerly missionaries in China, 
 but then residing in New York, where Dr. Hepburn had secured 
 a handsomely remunerative practice, were appointed by the Board, 
 and sailed for Shanghai, on their way to Japan, April 24, 1859. 
 Rev. J. L. Ne^'ius and his wife, of the Ningpo mission, were asso- 
 ciated with Dr. Hepburn in the new mission. Thus our Church 
 was among the first to enter the open field. Dr. Hepburn arrived 
 in Japan early in November, 1859, and settled at Kanagawa, a 
 few miles from Yedo (now Tokio). Here a Buddhist temple was 
 soon obtained as a residence ; the idols were removed, and the 
 heathen temple was converted into a Christian home and church. 
 The missionaries found the people civil and friendly, inquisitive, 
 bright, eager to learn, apt in making anything needed, if a model 
 were given them. There was no decided opposition from the 
 government, although it evidently knew who the missionaries 
 were and what was the object of their coming. They were 
 kept under constant surveillance, and all their movements were 
 reported to the rulers. The circumstances in which they were 
 placed, greatly facilitated their progress in the study of the 
 language. Going without servants, and relying entirely upon 
 Japanese workmen, carpenters, servants, &c., they were compelled 
 to use the language, and made quite rapid progress. Dr. Hep- 
 
276 HISTORICAL SKETCn OF 
 
 hum says, "The writtt-n language Is no doubt more difficult than 
 the Chinese, and the spoken is nearly as difficult, though quite 
 different in structure." Public service, to which foreignei-s were 
 invited, was established in the home, and the mission work began 
 — Dr. Hepburn using his medical skill and practice, as furnish- 
 ing an oj)portunity to speak to the suliering, of Christ, whose 
 gosj>el he was not })ermitted to ])rc;u'h. 
 
 Mr. anil Mrs. Nevius were jirevcnted from joining the mission 
 permanently, by the state of their health and by the urgent call 
 for their sen'iccs in China. For a time there was some solicitude 
 for the j)ersonal safety of the missionaries, owing to a reactionary 
 movement among tlie ruling classes. They were jealous of their 
 prerogatives, and in many cases eager for a return to the old 
 exclusive policy of the government. But the danger soon passed 
 away. While the missionaries were watched with the utmost 
 vigilance, they were not interfered with, or subjected to any 
 restrictions which were not im])osed upon other foreignci-s residing 
 within the empire. They could not yet engage in direct mis- 
 sionary work, but were forced to content themselves with the 
 work in the dispensary, with the acquisition of the language, and 
 the distribution of a few copies of the New Testament in Chinese, 
 wliich it wjis found a small portion of the people could read. 
 Meanwhile they were waiting in faith, exploring the field, 
 watching for oi)portunities which might jiresent themselv&s, an-d 
 acquiring the facilities for efficient work when the time should 
 come. They found the people eager for knowledge, fond of 
 reading, nearly the whole population able to read books written 
 in their own character, and fami.shing for the "Word of life. 
 There was a great work, therefore, in the translation of the Scrip- 
 tures and the pre{)aration of religious tracts, pressing upon them, 
 and the lone mL^sionaries called earnestly for help. Watching 
 tlie progress of events around him, im he saw the government 
 breaking through its ])rejudices and adopting freely everything 
 foriign which it found useful, Dr. He])l)urn writes, "I feel sure 
 that as soon a.s the government knows what the sj)irit of true 
 Christianity is, they will give it free toleration." 
 
 It was found difficult, if not impossible, to remain at Kana- 
 gawa, on account of the opposition of the Jay)anese authorities to 
 the residence of foreigners in that place. Toward the close of 
 the year 1862 — after three years residence at Kanagawa — Dr. 
 Hepburn j)urchased a property for the mission in Yokohama, 
 and removed to that ])lace. It lay just across the bay from 
 his ])reviou8 station, but was more acceptable to the authorities 
 because it was the place where other foreigners mostly resided. 
 In the eyes of the government, the missionary as yet was but one 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 277 
 
 of the foreigners. Soon after the removal to Yokohama, the 
 Rev. David Thompson joined the mission, and the work in the 
 study of the language and the rough preliminary translation of 
 the Scriptures was pushed forward with greater energy and suc- 
 cess. Doors were partly opened to other work. Application was 
 made that the missionary would consent to instruct a company 
 of Japanese youth in geometry and chemistry. To his surprise 
 he found these young men far advanced in mathematical studies. 
 With this instruction in English, he was able to connect lessons 
 in Christian doctrines and duties ; and thus, though unofficially, 
 yet really began to preach the gospel. 
 
 This school, which was so full of promise, was soon broken up. 
 The country was in a disturbed state; society was rent into 
 parties, which were bitterly hostile to each other, but all more or 
 less jealous of any foreign influence. The youug men were called 
 away to fill posts in the army, but most of them took copies of 
 the Bible in English and Chinese. The seed was sown : would 
 it germinate and bear fruit? They could not yet preach the 
 gospel or open public schools ; still the missionaries did not lose 
 heart or hope. They felt that they were doing a necessary work 
 — they were laying the foundations on which they themselves, 
 and others with them, should build afterward. They found 
 some opportunities in connection with the government schools, 
 in >vhich they had been invited to take part ; and Dr. Hepburn 
 was already engaged in his great work of preparing a Japanese 
 and English dictionary, which he found so exceedingly difficult, 
 but which has been so happily completed within recent years. 
 He was opening the way for those who should follow him. The 
 first edition of this work Avas published in 1867, and in this form 
 and in the more complete work recently issued, has proved not 
 only of great service to our missionaries, but to all other English- 
 speaking missionaries in that land. With this work finished. Dr. 
 Hepburn writes stating his strong conviction that the time for 
 more direct Avork had come, and urges the Church to increase 
 her force, so that she may be able to take her place in that work. 
 During the year 1868 the mission was strengthened by the arrival 
 of Rev. Edward Cornes and his wife. The field of work was 
 gradually enlarging ; the missionaries enjoyed freer intercourse 
 with the people, and their knowledge of the language enabled 
 them to bring the truth more perfectly to bear upon the hearts 
 of those with whom they mingled. In February, 18()9, Mr. 
 Thompson was permitted to baptize three converts, two of whom 
 were men of good education and talent, and one, an aged woman. 
 Though all appeared intelligent and earnest followers of Christ, 
 and although the government had not repealed the edicts against 
 
 12=^ 
 
278 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 Christianity — indeed had republished them as soon as the mikado 
 asccndiMl his throne — tliose converts were not molested. 
 
 Kev. C. Carrotliers and his wife arrived in Japan in 18(59, and. 
 in connection with Mr. and Mrs. Comes and Mr Thompson, 
 estahlished a new station at Yedo (now Tokio), which, as the 
 capital of the country, and the residence of the court and emperor, 
 afforded a wide field of influence and usefnlness. A special fea- 
 ture of the work, ^n-owing in jirominence and interest, was the 
 number of young men who sought the acquaintance and instruc- 
 tion of the missionaries, and who were destined to fill positions 
 of influence among their countrymen — some of whom became 
 thoughtful and interested students of the Scriptures. 
 
 The mission was greatly tried by the sudden death of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Comes and one of their children, in August, 1870. They 
 had just embarked on board a steamer leaving Yedo for 
 Yokohama, when the boiler exploded, and all the family but the 
 little babe were lost. It was an inscrutable providence which 
 removed them in the midst of their usefulness, and when the 
 prosj^ect before them was so bright and promising. 
 
 In reviewing the work for the year. Dr. Hepburn alludes to 
 his interesting Japanese Bible-class ; his dis])ensary work ; the 
 translation of the four Gospels, now completed and distributed 
 among missionary brethren for criticism ; the English service on 
 Sabbath morning; the sale and distribution of Bibles in the Chi- 
 nese language, and also a large number of English Bibles; and 
 closes with the declaration of his strong conviction that the time 
 had come when more public efforts should be tried. The Rev. 
 Henry Loomis and his wife and the Rev. E. Rothesay Miller 
 joined the mission in 1872. 
 
 From 1859 to 1872 our missionaries, with those from other 
 churches, had been engaged, as we have seen, in preparatory 
 work — in the study of the language ; in the dispensaries and the 
 religious instruction connected with them ; in translating the 
 Scriptures ; in teaching private classes ; and in the government 
 schools. During all this period, there wjvs no regular stated 
 preaching of the gospel to a native audience. " The missionary 
 Boards were restless and the missionaries were not satisfied." The 
 edicts declaring that every one accepting the " vile Jesus doctrine" 
 would be put to death, were published all over the land. There 
 was no actual persecution ; there was, on the contrary, a general 
 belief that religious toleration would be granted. The period 
 was one of waiting and expectation ; and although it was true that 
 " God led our missionaries into the schools, and the kingdom of 
 Christ entered Japan through the schools," yet it was felt by all 
 that this state of things could not and ought not to continue. It 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 279 
 
 was time to try, at least, the public preaching of the gospel and 
 the regular methods of church work. 
 
 But during these years of waiting the missionaries had witnessed 
 great events, and events which were full of hojie. The great 
 political revolution had been completed ; the mikado was seated 
 on his throne ; a new policy was inaugurated ; wiser hands were 
 holding the helm of state ; more liberal measures were adopted, 
 and the government, once repelling foreign intercourse, now sought 
 eagerly the advantages of western commerce and civilization. 
 They had seen the departure and return of that memorable Ja])a- 
 nese embassay to the United States, and the nations of western 
 Europe. They had seen that wonderful movement of students 
 from Japan to Europe and America, and were feeling its results 
 in the new life all around them. Dr. Ferris, in his paper at the 
 Mildmay Conference, says, " Returning to my office in New York 
 city on a chilly, rainy afternoon in the fall of 18(i9, I found 
 awaiting me a plain man and, as I supposed, two young Chinamen. 
 It proved to be the captain of a sailing vessel and two Japanese 
 young men, eighteen and twenty years old. They presented a 
 letter of introduction from Mr. Verbeck (a missionary of the 
 Reformed Church in Japan), stating that they were of good 
 family and worthy of attention. They said that they had come 
 to learn navigation and how to make ' big ships and big guns.' 
 They had left Japan without the consent of the government, and 
 their lives were forfeited. The young men were well connected, 
 and through the influence of their family and the missionaries, 
 they obtained permission to remain in the United States. This 
 was the beginning of the movement which has brought some five 
 hundred Japanese youth to the schools of this country, and as 
 many more to the schools of Europe." Every one can understand 
 how much it has had to do with the marvellous progress of Japan. 
 It was very influential in originating and maintaining a system of 
 common schools similar to that of the United States, which at the 
 time of the Centennial Exhibition at Philadelphia, embraced over 
 thirty thousand schools and over three million children under 
 their instruction The influence of missionary work is wide- 
 reaching and effective. It does good even where we are not 
 looking for it. Its incidental fruits are precious. These years of 
 patient labor and waiting were not in vain. 
 
 But now the set time to favor Japan had fully come. The 
 new order of things was established. Some of the statesmen con- 
 nected with the government had been pupils of the missionaries. 
 Others had been educated in this country. A liberal policy was 
 inaugurated ; all connection of the state with any form of religion 
 ceased ; the signboards denouncing Christianity Avere removed. 
 
280 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 and toU'ration for all forms of religion became practically, though 
 not fornialiy, the law of the hind. The calendar was ehani;ed to 
 eonlurni witii that in Uf^e among western nations, Including the 
 xveekly day of nst. 
 
 The Japanese Church was born in prayer. In January, 1872, 
 tlie missionaries at Yokohama, and Knglisli-speaking residents 
 of all ilenominations, united in the observance of the week of 
 l)rayer. Some Japanese students connected with the private 
 ehisses taught by the missionaries were present through curiosity 
 or througli a desire to please their teachers, and some perhaps 
 from a true interest in Christianity. It was concluded to read the 
 book of Acts in coui*sc day by day, and, that the Japanese present 
 might take part intelligently in the service, the Scripture of the 
 day was translated extemj)oraneously into their language. The 
 meetings grew in interest, and were continued from week to week 
 until the end of February. After a week or two, the Jaj)ancse, 
 for the first time in the history of the nation, were on their knees 
 in a Christian prayer-meeting, entreating God with great emo- 
 tion, with the tears streaming down their faces, that He would 
 give His Spirit to Jajjan, as to the early Church and to the 
 j)eoi)le around the apostles. These prayers were characterized 
 by intense earnestne^ss. Captains of men-of-war, English and 
 American, who witnessed the scene, said, "The prayers of these 
 Japanese take the heart out of us." The missionary in charge 
 often feared that he would faint away, " so intense w^as the 
 feeling." Such was the first Ja])anese prayer-meeting. A 
 church was organized by Rev. S. R. Brown, a missionary of 
 the Reformed Church, consisting of eleven members. It grew 
 rai)idly in numbers, and its members were not only consistent, 
 but in many cases gave unmistakable signs of growth in grace. 
 The missionaries of the Reformed Church and our own brethren 
 had labored side by side, and were now rejoicing in this first 
 fruit of their common toil. For a part of the time, indeed, Mr. 
 Thompson had charge of the church. Everything now wore a 
 cheering aspect. The missionaries give an outline of their work 
 as follows : " Necessary books have been prepared, portions of 
 Scripture have been translated, printed, and to some extent cir- 
 culated, schools have l)een kept up and well attended, tracts and 
 works of elementary Christian instruction are in process of pre- 
 [)aration, and a church organized." They were looking forward 
 to a constant and rapid growth in years to come. Their hopes 
 were not unfi)unded. From this time the ])rogre.s hivs been rapid. 
 
 This year (1^72) was marked also by the entrance of women's 
 societies into this field of Christian work. The claims of their 
 Japanese sisters awakened a deep interest in the hearts of our 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN, 281 
 
 women. A home for single women in Tokio was estal^lished l)y 
 the Ladies' Board in New York, needed buildings were furnished 
 and teachei-s supported ; and the Woman's Foreign Missionary 
 Society in Philadelphia took under their care Mrs. Dr. Hepburn 
 at Yokohama, and Mrs. Loomis and Mrs. Carrothers in Tokio, 
 and were looking forward with eagerness and hope to a larger 
 share in the Christian work in that empire. 
 
 Two native churches, in Yokohama and Tokio, were organized 
 in the following year, ])artly through the })reaching and personal 
 influence of our missionaries ; but they did not connect them- 
 selves with the Presbytery which was organized in December of 
 that year. Rev. Oliver M. Green and the Misses Youngman 
 and Gamble, gave needed strength to the mission, and the whole 
 work of translating the Scriptures, dispensary practice, teaching 
 and preaching was carried vigorously forward. 
 
 In 1874 the mission received signal marks of the divine favor. 
 The schools were in a flourishing state, and doing eflicient ser- 
 vice. Children and youth were grounded in the knowledge and 
 faith of the Bible. Two churches were regularly organized under 
 the care of the Presbytery, the one in Yokohama and the other 
 in Tokio — the former consisting of twenty-three members, all on 
 profession of faith, and the latter of twenty-three also, of whom 
 sixteen were received on their confession of Christ. Each of 
 these churches was represented in Presbytery by a native elder, 
 and soon after their reception, eight young men applied to be 
 taken under the care of the Presbytery as candidates for the 
 ministry. After due examination they were received, and 
 arrangements were made for their training for the work. Besides 
 these churches, Mr. Thompson was acting as the j^astor of one of 
 the independent churches, and had received about forty into the 
 communion of the church during the year. The very success of 
 the work imposed new burdens upon the brethren. The theo- 
 logical class required constant care and instruction. It was easy 
 to see that much would depend for the future upon the qualifica- 
 tions and piety of the native ministry. The care of the churches 
 now organized, but as yet without native pastors, was heavy and 
 constant. The schools, mainly under the care of the women's 
 societies, called for new workers and new appliances, in response 
 to which Mrs. Carrothers' school at Tokio was placed upon a 
 new basis by the prompt and liberal action of the Philadelphia 
 Society. A lot w'as purchased and funds for a suitable building 
 promised, so that this school might be thoroughly equipped for 
 its work — a work which cannot be overestimated in its relation 
 to the moral purification and elevation of Japanese women, and 
 is second only in importance to the preaching of the gospel. 
 
282 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 While the mission was reduced in innnbci*s by the transfer of 
 some of its menihcrs to other evangelical missiims in Japan, and 
 by the return to this country of Mr. and Mrs. Loomis on account 
 of ill health, it wa.s reinforced by the arrival of Kev. W. Lnbrie 
 and his wife from this country, and by the aj)i)ointnient of Mr. 
 and Mrs. J. C liallagh, who were already in Japan. The native 
 churches were not only growing in numbei"s, but, what is of 
 greater moment, they were manifesting a readiness to every 
 Christian work — sustaining the weekly prayer-meetings, and, in 
 connection with the candidates for the ministry, keeping up 
 ])reaching-stations which have in them apparently the germs and 
 ])romise of separate Christian churches. The church at Tokio 
 began at once to send out its offshoots in small nuclei of C'hris- 
 tians, gathered in other parts of the great capital, and in adjoin- 
 ing towns, which were one after another organized into churches. 
 The fire wa8 spreading in all directions 
 
 In 1876 the report of the missionaries refere to a movement on 
 the part of the missionaries of the Scotch United Presbyterian 
 ('hurch, the Reformed (Dutch) Church, and our own brethren 
 holding a common faith and occupying the same field, which 
 looked to the adoj)tion of the same standard of faith, order and 
 worship, and to a closer union in church work. It was a most 
 important step, and luxa resulted in the organization of the inde- 
 pendent, self-governing Japanese Church, in which the missiona- 
 ries are only advisory members. It was the fruit of a tendency 
 which has impressed the minds of all the brethren in the field, and 
 which should impress all the friends of mission work in the Church. 
 Dr. Ilepbuin says, "One feature of the w'ork here is of urgent 
 interest. Whatever is done by our Church should be done soon. 
 In one generation hence, foreign missionaries will not be nuich 
 needed in Japan. The natives will push them iu-^ide and do the 
 work themselves." It is a healthy jealousy of foreign influence 
 which leads to independent labor and organization, but it shows 
 what care is needed now to shape the character of these jealous 
 native Christians, and to give their energies a right direction. 
 
 This incipient union was consummated in the following year, 
 and the plan proposed was to be referred to the highest court of 
 each of the denominations for approval. The union thus formed 
 constitutes the strongest body of Christians in Japan, has laid the 
 foundation of a theological seminary, with which Mr. Imbrie is 
 connected, and had then (1877) no less than thirty young men 
 under instruction and training for the ministry. Tlie mission that 
 year received an important accession of seven missionaries — Kev. 
 Messrs. Knox, Alexander and Winn and their wives and Miss 
 Eidred — and two native ordained ministers ; and was more fully 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 283 
 
 equipped for its work, and more hopeful as it looked forward to 
 the future. There were great difficulties, it is true ; there were 
 reixsons for solicitude in the animus and course of the government ; 
 but, on the whole, the situation was full of promise. New churches 
 were constantly added to the li.^t, and the older ones were growing 
 in numbers and in healthy Christian work ; the schools were 
 vigorous, well attended, partially self-supporting, and rendered 
 most efficient aid. The translation of the New Testament Scrip- 
 tures, now in the hands of Drs. Hepburn and Brown and Rev. 
 Mr. Green, was steadily progressing towards completion ; and 
 additions were made of well-qualified men to the native ministry. 
 
 In 1879 a new station was formed at KanazaAva, about one hun- 
 dred and eighty miles southwest from Tokio, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Winn and Mrs. True were transferred to that station. An im- 
 portant field is opening there, and Mr. Winn enters upon his labors 
 with great hopes of success. The schools, in which so many of 
 our missionaries are employed, are not only growing iu interest, 
 but are felt to be more important every day from their relation 
 to the government schools, in which no religious instruction is 
 given. Whatever is to be done for the religious instruction of 
 the young, must be done in mission schools, and of course at the 
 expense of missionary time and labor. 
 
 In 1880 the missionaries were permitted to rejoice in the com- 
 pleted translation of the New Testament. It was a great satisfac- 
 tion to the able senior member of our mission, that he was spared 
 to put the finishing touch to this great work. It bids fair to take 
 rank among the best translations ever made. Great progress has 
 been made also in the translation of the Old Testament. The 
 day is not far distant when the Japanese will have the entire 
 Word of God in their own tongue. Dr. Hepburn has also trans- 
 lated and published the Confession of Faith, and, in connection 
 with a native pastor, the Book of Discipline. The Theological 
 Seminary, in which Mr. Imbrie, of our Church, has the chair of 
 New Testament exegesis, is prosperous and efficient. Our mission 
 has twelve students for the ministry there, in the diflferent stages 
 of progress, most of whom, while prosecuting their studies dili- 
 gently, have been actively engaged in teaching and preaching. 
 A good, substantial building has also been erected for the pur- 
 poses of this institution. Two new churches have been organized 
 — one on the far-away island of Kiushiu and the other in the city 
 of Shimonoseki, at the western extremity of Nij^hon or Hondo. 
 The church at Yokohama, under the care of Rev. George W. 
 Knox, has introduced and carried out a plan of systematic giving, 
 and a strong effort is being made to get the churches as near the 
 standard of self-support as possible. 
 
284 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 " But the most liopeful sign in connection with the native 
 Church is its missionary spirit. The church in Kiriu, to the 
 northwest of Tokio, owes its existence to the hibors of native 
 evangelists. The church at Kiushiu grew up under the hand of 
 a native helper not yet licensed. More than eighteen months 
 ago two of our native brethren volunteered to go to Shimonoseki 
 and preach the gospel ; and to-day, by the ble.<aing of God, there 
 is a Christian church in that hotbed of bigotry, prejudice and 
 Buddhism. When Mr. Winn decided to go to the ' interior,' 
 there was no difficulty in finding a native hel|)er to go Avith him. 
 Now there is in Kanazawa a company of nineteen believers 
 organized into a church. A few months ago a young man whose 
 health made it necessary that he should leave Tokio came to the 
 missionaries and offered to go into the interior and preach as long 
 as the Lord would give him strength. He is now located in 
 ^ amaguchi, and a blessed work is growing up around him. It 
 is enough to make the Christian's heart beat fast to see churches 
 springing up through the labors of these native brethren, and in 
 these strongholds of Satan." 
 
 During all these years from 1872, the woman's work has been 
 prosecuted with great patience and faith, and not without blessed 
 fruits. These faithful workers have not only filled a large place 
 in the schools, but in their personal intercourse with the women 
 of Japan, and by religious services held among them, have done 
 much for those who so greatly need their Christian love and help. 
 Two girls' boarding-schools are now established in Tokio in con- 
 nection with the Presbyterian mission — one in Tsukiji, the foreign 
 concession, and the other at Bancho, in the native city; and some 
 who were pupils in the first mission schools oi)ened are now hel])ful 
 Christian teachers in these schools, and as Bible women among 
 their own people. At Yokohama there are day-schools of great 
 present efficiency and future promise, and the activity of the 
 native Christian women there, in extending the knowledge of the 
 gospel, is very remarkable. 
 
 In IMfSl the mission was strengthened by the addition of Rev. J. 
 B. Porter, Miss I. A. Leete, MLss Lena Leete and jNIiss Mary L. 
 Reede. The occupation of Osaka as a mission station received 
 the sanction of the Board, and the Rev. T. Alexander and his 
 wife were transferred to that station. A vigorous church was 
 j)lanted in Kanazawa, which the brethren regarded as very impor- 
 tant, both from its position, and from the zeal and consecration of 
 its members. The need for Evangelistic work was deeply felt, 
 and arrangements were made so that some of the brethren could 
 devote themselves more exclusively to that work. Tlie native 
 brethren, pastors, evangelists, and lay helpers were faithful and 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 285 
 
 efficient. The boys' college or night school in Tokio, and the 
 Union Theological Seminary were both in a properous condition, 
 and the Sakurai-jo-gakko school for girls secured an ample building 
 for its accommodation, having about forty pupils in the main school, 
 and the same number nearly in two branch schools. The girls' 
 seminary also at Tsukiji was full to overflowing, and these schools 
 were regarded as centres of great influence and promise, from the 
 character and social standing of the pupils, and from the progress 
 made in discipline, methods of work and self-support. At the 
 close of this year the mission reported fifteen chnrches, and a 
 membership of six hundred and nine. 
 
 During the year 1882 the Rev. A. V. Bryan and his wife, with 
 Misses Hesser, Garvin, Porter, and Henry joined the mission, 
 which, while rejoicing in these new helpers, was called to mourn 
 the death of Rev. Oliver M. Green. His lovely character, fine 
 talents and scholarship, and fidelity to his work, greatly endeared 
 him to his fellow-workers and the Japanese Christians. His 
 death was a great loss to the mission. 
 
 The new station at Osaka, the second city of the empire, was 
 fully organized Messrs. Winn, Alexander and Porter, with 
 Mrs. Winn and Alexander and four single ladies were included 
 in the mission, though some of them were occupying places at 
 considerable distance from Osaka. The work for the year was 
 much the same as in previous years, preaching by foreign and 
 native ministers, teaching in the day and boarding-schools, and 
 colportage by native Bible-readers, both men and women. The 
 number of native laborers was increased ; a new church was 
 organized at Dai Machi, in Tokio ; a Home Missionary Society was 
 organized in connection with three churches ; the spirit of liber- 
 ality for Evangelistic work, and for the support of the gospel 
 among the churches was encouraged and stimulated, and new 
 fields of labor unexpectedly opened to Christian workers were 
 brought under culture. The church at Kanazawa erected a neat 
 building for worship, free of any expense to the mission. The 
 schools maintained by the lady missionaries, particularly that in 
 Tokio, under the care of Mrs. True and Miss Davis, give very 
 favorable reports. 
 
 A very interesting and promising field is opening to these 
 Christian ladies, in the training of Bible-women. All the depart- 
 ments of the mission are in successful operation, and every mis- 
 sionary occupied in his or her appointed sphere. The native 
 ministry are not only earnest and devoted, but have proved them- 
 selves, men that need not be ashamed, gifted and qualified for 
 their work and successful in it. 
 
 The number of churches has grown to eighteen, and the num- 
 
286 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 ber on the roll to ten hundred and twenty-five ; and the outlook 
 is hopeful. 
 
 In the curly ['art of the year 1883, the mission was again 
 greatly afllicled by the sudden death of Mrs. Ballagh, a woman 
 " greatly loved and greatly lamented," and whose praise was in 
 all the churches who were permitted to have her with them. 
 Several new laborers were sent to this field. Rev. Messrs. Fisher, 
 MacNair and Hearst, and their wives, Miss Gumming, M. D., 
 Miss West and Mi&s Milliken. 
 
 The work of the mission was carried on in the usual lines, and 
 with marked encouragement in many places. The wide-spread 
 and gracious visitations of the Holy Spirit, reaching all parts of 
 the field, call for grateful notice. The usual fruits of such visita- 
 tions in the quickened faith and zeal of believers, and the steady 
 growth of the churches in numbers and purity, and good works, 
 appear everywhere. 
 
 Among the necessary changes in the distribution of the mis- 
 sionary force, Mr. Knox was elected to take the place of Mr. 
 Imbrie in the Union Theological Seminary, and arrangements 
 were made by which the boys' school under the care of Mr. J. C 
 Ballagh, should be organized as a Union College, which should 
 include among its professors representatives of the United Presby- 
 terian Church of Scotland, and Reformed (Dutch) (Miurch of 
 America, and our own Church. The brethren speak of this new 
 arrangement with warm approval, and cherish sanguine hopes 
 that it will now prove of great service to the church, in training 
 its future ministry. 
 
 The girls' schools have been maintained with great energy and 
 success, and the small class for Bible-women has grown into an 
 organized training school for that purpose under Miss Young- 
 man's supervision. 
 
 At the Osaka station the work, though not in the same state 
 of progress, has been carried forward with commendable zeal, 
 and not without special tokens of the divine favor. One of the 
 five churches connected with this station, the church at Yamagu- 
 chi, supports itself and has its Home Missionary Society. Mr. 
 Alexander sums up the results of the year's work: 
 
 1. The revival of tiie church at Yanagawa. 
 
 2. The organization of two new churches. 
 
 3. The addition of more than fifty members. 
 
 4. The wide-spread and growing influence of the churches.* 
 
 * Unrin(? this year ooeurred the Osaka Conforftnoc — ntnbranina; rnpn-sc-iitfttive.s from 
 twMity-two ditfi-rent churches and Hor-ictics. It was a remarkahli! n^itln'riiii:, mid the 
 papers n^ad and discussed cover broad (;round, ami are nearly all tiiarked by close 
 observation, lari^e readiiiK and great ability. No one can read the report published 
 without bfiinvt struck by the charactor of the men doing the churches' work in that 
 1 and, and their fitness for the work. 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 287 
 
 The year 1884, marks the completion of the quarter of a cen- 
 tury since the mission was started. Just one-half of that period 
 has been devoted to actual missionary work, the previous years 
 havinjy passed in the preparation for work — when the Lord 
 should lead the cliurch into the field. It may be well at such a 
 time to turn our thoughts from the daily routine of mission 
 work, and see what God has wrought. At the Eleventh Annual 
 Meeting of the Evangelical Alliance of Japan, Jan. 10th, 1884, 
 the president said," In 1859, converts none — now, B,598 ; con- 
 tributions then none — now, yen, 16,166.* There were then no 
 copies of the Serijiture — now, in 1883 alone, there are 57,593 parts 
 of the Bible, and 20,368 Bibles or Testaments. At that time there 
 were 120 religious books or tracts — now, a total, 149,427. Two 
 weekly papers with a circulation of 2000, and two monthly, 
 of 2700 each." There are now about one hundred Evangelical 
 Churches in Japan ; about twenty of them self-supporting; about 
 ten others who receive no foreign aid. There are schools and 
 colleges, and a theological seminary — a rapidly growing Christian 
 literature. The whole New Testament and portions of the Old 
 Testament are widely circulated.! To quote the words of Rev. 
 Wm. Knox, " Under the circumstances in which our mission 
 work began, who would have expected to see so soon a Presby- 
 terian Synod with three Presbyteries, and more than three thou- 
 sand members? Thus, God's blessing exceeds our hope and faith. 
 With His continued blessing, another twenty-five years will see 
 Foreign Mission work complete, and the home missionary and 
 native Church, carrying to triumphant issue, the work it first 
 began." 
 
 We cannot close this meagre sketch of what our Church has 
 done in this interesting, important and promising field, without 
 reminding our readers that while there is so much to cheer and 
 encourage Christian hearts in the past history ; in the present 
 condition of the work; in the comparative freedom of the 
 Japanese from strong predilections or attachments to, other 
 systems ; in the character and type of piety of the native Christ- 
 ians ; in the tendency to self-reliance and support ; in the enthu- 
 siasm and self-denial and zeal with which they enter upon 
 mission work ; and in the favoring providence of God, controlling 
 and shaping the plans of the rulers of the nation, and its material 
 progress, — there are also serious difficulties and hindrances which 
 the Church must meet and overcome. It is probable that the 
 
 * These statistics do not include the last year, so fruitful in great gains. The yen 
 is about 85 cents. 
 
 fThe translation of the Old Testament, through the indefatigable labors of Dr. Hep- 
 burn, carried on so patiently and wisely, approaches completion. It will probably be 
 completed during the next year. 
 
288 HISTORICAL SKKTCn OF 
 
 hindrance <rrowin<; ont of the history of the Jesuit mission has 
 been already removed, The intelligent Japanese statesmen 
 doubtless see that there is nothing in the efforts and growth of 
 Protestant evangelical missions to imperil the stability of the 
 government. The human heart in Japan is no more opposed to 
 the gospel, or inaccessil)le to it, than it is elsewhere. ]^ut the same 
 tendency in the Japanese mind which leads it to listen to the 
 gosj)el, lays it open to other and hurtful teachings. The govern- 
 ment schools in every grade are essentially irreligious. Rational- 
 istic and infidel teachings are not discouraged by the authorities; 
 and there is no general (Christian sentiment counteracting their 
 influence. There is something fearful in tlie fact that three million 
 children — the whole rising generation — are reared and cultured 
 under such influences. The ru.^h and whirl of events, the ra])id 
 and wonderful ]x)litical and social changes, the eagerness with 
 which the great body of tlie people are ])ressing into new pui*suits 
 and a new life, are not altogether favorable to the healthy and 
 sure spread of the gospel. The Greek and Koman Churches, too, 
 are busy. The Holy Synod of Russia makes liberal grants year 
 by year for its mission work in Ja])an, and sends out its mission- 
 aries under instruction from the czai-, and in his vessels of war. 
 Rome has already her three bishops and her numerous bands of 
 priests and nuns, and backed by the ])ower of the French, hojies 
 to regain her lost position. It is with these materialistic and 
 skeptical forces, with these false forms of Christianity, as well as 
 with heathen supei-stitions and degradation, that the Church must 
 contend. There is nothing to dishearten in such a jirospect, but 
 enough to drive the Church to prayer, to make her feel the need 
 of greater consecration to Christ and of greater zeal and ertbrts 
 in His service, to lead her back to the source of all her strength 
 in God, and then lead her on to win this empire for Him. 
 
 MISSIONARIES IN JAPAN, 1886. 
 
 ToKio Mission. 
 
 Yokohama : On the bay, a few miles below Yedo, or Tokio ; 
 mission begun, 1859; James C.Hepburn, M.D., and his wife; 
 Miss Carrie T. Alexander and Miss Annie P. West. 
 
 Tokio: The capital of Japan; station occupied, 1860; Rev. 
 Messrs. David Thompson, William Imbrie, D. D., George AV. 
 Knox, James M. McCauley, Arthur V. Bryan, and Theodore 
 
THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 
 
 289 
 
 MacNair, and their wives ; Mr. John C. Ballagh and his wife, 
 Mrs. Maria C. True, Miss Kate C. Youngman, Miss Sarah C. 
 Smith, Miss Anna K. Davis, Miss Isabella A. Leete, Miss Lena 
 Leete, Miss Mary L. Reede, Miss Annie P. Ballagh, Miss Bessie 
 P. ]\Iilliken. 
 
 Osaka Mission. 
 
 Kanazawa : On the Japan Sea, about 180 miles northwest of 
 Yedo ; station occupied, 1879 ; Rev. Thomas C. Winn, Rev. 
 James B. Porter, and their wives; Miss Francina Porter and 
 Miss Mary K. Hesser. 
 
 Osaka: A seaport in the Island of Niphon, 33 mil&s from 
 Miako; station occupied, 1881; Rev. Messrs. Thomas T. Alex- 
 ander, Charles M. Fisher, and John P. Hearst, and their wives ; 
 Miss Ann Eliza Garvin, and Miss Antoinette Warner. 
 
 MissiONAEiEs IN Japan, 1859-1886. 
 
 ♦Died. Figures, Term of Service in the Field. 
 
 Alexander, Rev. T. T., 
 Alexander, Mrs., 
 Alexander, Miss C. T., 
 Ballagh, Mr. J. C, 
 «Ballagh, Mrs. L. E., 
 Ballagh, Mrs., 
 Ballagh, Miss A. P., 
 Bryan, Rev. A. V., 
 Bryan, Mrs., 
 
 Carrothers, Rev. Cornelius, : 
 Carrothers, Mrs. Julia D., 
 *"Cornes, Rev. Edward, 
 •Cornes, Mrs., 
 Davis, Miss A. K., 
 Eldred, Miss C. E., 
 Fisher, Rev. C. M., 
 Fisher, Mrs., 
 Gamble, Miss A. M., 
 Garvin, Miss A. E., 
 *Green, Rev. O. M., 
 Gulick, Miss F., 
 Hearst, Rev. J. P., 
 Hearst, Mrs., 
 Henry, Miss M. E., 
 Hepburn, J. C. (M.D.), 
 Hepburn, Mrs., 
 Hesser, Miss M. K., 
 Imbrie, Rev. William, 
 Imbrie, Mrs., 
 
 1877- 
 
 Knox, Rev. G. W., 
 
 1877- 
 
 1877- 
 
 Knox, Mrs., 
 
 1877- 
 
 1880- 
 
 Leete, Miss Isabella A., 
 
 1881- 
 
 1875- 
 
 Leete, Miss Lena, 
 
 1881- 
 
 1875-1884 
 
 Loomis, Rev. Henry, 
 
 1872-1876 
 
 1885- 
 
 Loomis, Mrs., 
 
 1872-1876 
 
 1884- 
 
 McCauley, Rev. J. M., 
 
 1880- 
 
 1882- 
 
 McCauIey, Mrs., 
 
 1880- 
 
 1882- 
 
 McNair, Rev. T. M., 
 
 1883- 
 
 1869-1875 
 
 McNair, Mrs., 
 
 1883- 
 
 1869-1875 
 
 Mecartney, Miss E., 
 
 1884-1885 
 
 1868-1870 
 
 Marsh, Miss Bella, 
 
 1876-1879 
 
 1868-1870 
 
 Miller, Rev. E. R., 
 
 1872-1875 
 
 1880- 
 
 Milliken, Miss B. D., 
 
 1884- 
 
 1877-1880 
 
 Porter, Rev. James B., 
 
 1881- 
 
 1883- 
 
 Porter, Mrs. (Miss Cum- 
 
 
 1883- 
 
 mings, M.D., 1883-), 
 
 1884- 
 
 1873-1875 
 
 Porter, Mrs. H., 
 
 1882- 
 
 1882- 
 
 Reede, Miss W. L., 
 
 1881- 
 
 1873-1882 
 
 Smith, Miss S. C, 
 
 1880- 
 
 1876-1879 
 
 Thompson, Rev. David, 
 
 1863- 
 
 1884- 
 
 Thompson, Mrs. (Miss M. C. 
 
 1884- 
 
 Parke, 1873-), 
 
 1873- 
 
 1882-1883 
 
 True, Mrs. M. T., 
 
 1876- 
 
 1859- 
 
 Warner, Miss A., 
 
 1885- 
 
 1859- 
 
 West, Miss A. B., 
 
 1883- 
 
 1882- 
 
 Winn, Rev. T. C. 
 
 1878- 
 
 1875- 
 
 Winn, Mrs., 
 
 1878- 
 
 1875- 
 
 Youngman, Miss K. M. 
 
 1873- 
 
290 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE MISSION IN JAPAN. 
 
 Books of Reference. 
 
 " History of Japan." F. O. Adams. 
 
 " Japan in our Day." Bayard Taylor. 
 
 " Tlie Mikado's Empire." William Elliot Griffis. 
 
 " Tlie Sunri-ste Kingdom." Mrs. J. I). Carrothers. 
 
 "Japan, Historical and Descriptive." C. H. Eden. 
 
 " Art and Art Indu.stries of Japan." Sir R. Aleock. 
 
 " The Capital of the Tycoon." Sir Rutherford Aleock. 
 
 " Life and .\dventure in Japan." E. Warren Clarke. 
 
 " The Great Conquest " (chapter xxiii). F. F. Elliuwood. 
 
 "Japan." Samuel Mossman. 
 
 " Unbeaten Tracks in Japan." Isabella L. Bird. 
 
I 
 
 am. 
 
 Rev. L. W. ECKARD, D.D. 
 
MISSION IN KOREA. 
 
 Korea, long a recluse, has unbarred her doors, and permits^ 
 hei-self, at last, to be greeted by other civilizations. The tradi- 
 tional policy has been that of strict isolation, made possible by 
 geographical position. China has indeed exercised a suzerainty 
 over the land. The martial prowess of Japan has triumphed 
 there, and for a brief season maintained a certain supremacy. 
 The zeal of Papal Propagandism has carried Rome's banner 
 beyond the border barriers, and planted it successfully in the 
 interior of the Kingdom. But these exceptional instances only 
 prove the rule, so sternly enforced, that Korea should remain 
 silent, and be kept quite separate from the world's sisterhood 
 of States. History is made rapidly in our day. A few years 
 have witnessed a marvellous change in this Sphinx of the nations. 
 Her petrified form has awakened at the voice of French and 
 American cannon, and thrilled at the sight of the white wings of 
 commerce. Soon her wan countenance shall be illumined with 
 the brightness and beauty of Christ's religion, already carried to 
 her threshold, and urged upon her acceptance. Miracles are still 
 being wrought. 
 
 AREA AND BOUNDARIES. 
 
 Korea consists of a stretch of Peninsular mainland, together 
 with numerous adjacent and inhabited islands. The entire terri- 
 tory covers 80,000 square miles, which is comprised between the 
 34th and 43d parallels of north latitude; and the 125° and 129° 
 of east longitude. Its physical configuration somewhat conforms 
 to that of Italy. The coast line is 1740 miles. On the north 
 flow the rivers Ya-lu and Tu-men, which divide Korea from 
 Mantchuria. Southward and westward are the turbid waters of 
 the Yellow Sea. The eastern boundary is the sea of Japan, as 
 attractive as it is treacherous ; across whose ferry of 300 miles the 
 clustered groups of the " Sunrise Land " appear. So much for 
 its natural limitations. As regards its 
 
 GENERAL ASPECT 
 
 it can only be described as diversified. A mountainous chain 
 traverses the extreme length by a tortuous course, and termi- 
 nates only with the sea. East of this range lip three of tlie eight 
 13 293 
 
294 nisTOKicAL skktcii of 
 
 provinces into which the country is divided. A picturestiue 
 irregularity — at times positive grandeur — is characteristic of tliis 
 section ; but only one river of importance is met with ; while the 
 soil is less fertile, the climate less agreeable, and the coast more 
 repellant than on the opposite side. The " West End " tinds 
 fav()r in Korea as elsewhere. Five fine rivers; abundant coast 
 facilities ; naturally good soil, and more genial climatic condi- 
 tions arc sufficient arguments in its favor. To these advantages 
 must be added the attractions of the outlying Archipelago ; a 
 wonder-world to the naturalist, a revelation to the tourist, and 
 destined to become, when its resources are developed, a source 
 of immense revenue to the Parent State. Language can oidy 
 inadequately describe what is seen amidst the intricacies of these 
 unnumbered islands — large and small. Some are mere columns, 
 weird and worn, against which the waves beat, and in whose 
 crevices the sea birds find shelter. Others, more extensive, seem 
 as j)leasant garden spots, where a score of men or the same numl)er 
 of families find support. And here and there rise veritable 
 mountains — one of which is 2000 feet high — 
 
 "With slippery brinks, and solitudes of snow ; 
 And granite bleakness, where the Vulture screams; 
 And stormy pines, that wrestle with the breath 
 Of every tempest." 
 
 The Muscovite knows the value of and envies these possessions. 
 China — but eighty miles from the nearest point — is a standing 
 menace to their security. But they shall yet be laid at the feet 
 of Him for whom " the isles are waiting." 
 
 In the matter of 
 
 TEMPERATURE 
 
 we are dependent for our chief information on the reports of 
 Jesuit missionaries who from time to time have secured a transient 
 foothold in Korea. The winters — u^) toward the Mantcluirian 
 frontier, are of course very severe — even more so than the latitude 
 would naturally indicate. Further south, the climate has a range 
 similar to that met with in America, between the New England 
 and Gulf States. The rainfall is apt to be excessive, and harsh 
 and persistent winds prevail in the late autumn. Yet the stalwart 
 forms of the natives would seem to indicate the salubriousness of 
 the air, and the average healthfulness of the Kingdom. Indeed 
 the testimony is cumulative on this point. 
 
 THE I'KODUCTS 
 
 might be as varied as within similar geographical limits in our 
 own land. The Pine and the Palm each find a congenial home 
 
THE MISSION IN KOREA. 295 
 
 in Korea. As a matter of fjict, agriculture is conducted on 
 ])rimitive principles, and the i)eople are content if they secure a 
 mere livelihood from the soil. Pernicious laws, — the out<rro\vth 
 of a by no means extinct Feudalism, — tend to the re])ression of 
 private enterprise — prevent the ownership of land ])y multitudes 
 of the poorer classes, and contribute to the support of large 
 estates, which generally, however, have lapsed into a condition of 
 inferiority, if not positive decay. In this particular the country 
 has degenerated. Its productions in the past excelled those now 
 met with — as regards both quantity and quality. 
 
 Beside the corn, millet, rice, barley and beans upon which the 
 people depend ; hemp, cotton, tobacco, and ginger are cultivated 
 extensively. Silk is also produced on plantations of mulberry 
 and " scrub " oak, grown for the purpose of feeding the worms. 
 There is a sufficient range of fruit ; apricots, peaches and 
 melons are of a fine quality. Flowers are universally admired, 
 and cultivated as extensively as private means permit. The 
 wealthier families vie with each other in chrysanthemum exhibits 
 each year. All the domestic animals with which w^e are fiimiliar 
 are to be had in Korea. A breed of ponies — rivalling the Shetland 
 in size — should make child-life there a perpetual joy. Unfortu- 
 nately the little animals are only used as pack horses. Beasts of 
 prey are numerous in the mountains. 
 
 Zoologists meet here a fact not yet explained. The exact 
 counterpart of the Bengalese Tiger — the terror of India's jungles — 
 is found in the northern provinces, where the thermometer falls 
 to 8° below Zero. The identical animal in torrid and frigid 
 lands! The writer can testify to this identity from personal 
 observation, having seen one of these splendid creatures soon after 
 it was shot. Prof. Griffis quotes approvingly the grim humor 
 of the Chinese who say, " Coreans hunt the tiger half the year, 
 and tigers hunt Coreans during the other half" This, at least 
 indicates the frequency with which these feline monsters are met. 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 Korea calls herself 4000 years old. Legendary accounts refer 
 us to Ki Tsze, the governmental Father of Korea. He was a 
 learned man, who acted as adviser to his sovereign, the Emperor 
 of China. His royal Master, resenting some supposed interfer- 
 ence, cast him into prison. Here he languished a while until 
 a formidable rebellion overthrew the tyrant monarch, and libera- 
 ted those whom he had unjustly punished. Ki Tsze was thus 
 freed. Yet, although, owing them both life and liberty, he refused 
 to abide with rebels, and collecting some like-minded followers, 
 
29fi HISTORICAL SKKTCH OF 
 
 nunihoring tliuusands, he led thorn to the " regions beyond," and 
 paused oidy wlion he reached territory adjacent to the pre-'^ent 
 Korean houndary. This he named "Chosen,". Land of Morning 
 Calm. The dynasty thus established was illustrious, and, as 
 claimed, continued from 1122 B.C. to the fourth century before 
 the Christian era. 
 
 Concerning the aborigines whom Ki Tsze subdued, we know 
 nothing. About 194 B. c. occurred the first Chinese concpiest of 
 the land, which wjis retained with some interruption, until 107 
 B. c, when the Kingdom, a.s such, was obliterated and the territory 
 "annexed" to China, continuing thus for some hundreds of years. 
 
 The progenitoi-s of the modern Koreans, according to the 
 authorities, cited by Griffis,were the men of Fuyu, a stalwart race 
 from Northern ^lantchuria, who wrested the Peninsula prize from 
 the C'hinese, and established the Ko Korai Kingdom. Gigantic 
 armies and flotillas were sent from China to re-as.-jert and maintain 
 the supremacy of the Dragon Flag. But in vain ; Ave find the 
 new kingdom able to maintain itself until at least the seventh cen- 
 tury. While these events were taking place, Chinese migration, 
 diplomacy and power largely influenced the southern section of 
 the Peninsula, which, however, lay outside of the Ko Korain 
 Kingdom. Sectional and foreign wars too numerous to recount 
 ])revailed. About the tenth century the whole Peninsula was 
 unified under the Government of Wang — the Bismarck of his 
 day. The ensuing dynasty comprised thirty-two monarchs. In 
 the fourteenth century this line was overthrown by Ni Taijo, who 
 afterwards received investiture as king. He hastened to formally 
 acknowledge the vassalage of his realm to Cliina and was conse- 
 quently the recipient of greatef^t honors from that source. From 
 that time to the present the same dynastic rule ha.s been continued ; 
 this (1885) being its 493d year of existence. Strictly speaking, 
 however, the direct line ended in 1864. 
 
 MENTAL CULTURE AND SOCIAL HABITS. 
 
 As is natural, the influence of China has been predominating. 
 Confucian classics are the acknowledged educational standard. 
 The literati attempt no general research — but content themselves 
 with the writings of the sages of the Middle Kingdom. Origin- 
 ality of thought is not encouraged ; general education, as we 
 understand it, is unknown. Schools indeed are common, and 
 many even of the humbler classes are found in them ; yet the 
 great mass remain untaught. Political preferment is ba.scd on 
 competitive examination. Succe&sful aspirants receive diplomas, 
 denoting the degree they have taken. Special institutions for 
 
THE MISSION IN KOREA. 297 
 
 instruction in astronomy, medicine, topography, laAV, etc., are 
 maintained at Government expense and are patronized by a 
 favored few. The dwellings of the people are poor enough ; 
 many are only reared of mud, thatched with straw. Where 
 means permit, brick and hewn stone — in some instances finely 
 carved — are used. Household apiiliances and comforts are like 
 angelic visitations — few and far between. 
 
 The range of dress is limited, only two materials being much 
 used — cotton for the poor and silk for the wealthy. That clean- 
 liness which is next to godliness is not characteristic of the 
 Koreans. House cleaning, however, is gone through with once 
 a month, which, is believed to be an unparalleled illustration of 
 woman's persistence and man's uncomplaining patience. Holi- 
 days are common, and public merry-makings frequent. Suffi- 
 cient data to accurately fix tlie approximate population is not in 
 our possession ; probalily the Koreans themselves could not tell. 
 Griffis calls it 12,000,000, but his conclusion is largely conjec- 
 tural, and quite wide of other estimates. 
 
 Woman's status resembles that of the sex in other Asiatic 
 regions. Inferiority is assumed, but practically, there is not as 
 much harshness in her treatment as might be supposed, and 
 is often asserted. Under many circumstances women are even 
 treated with respect, and are protected by certain of the laws. 
 
 THE RELIGIONS OF KOREA, 
 
 In the earlier ages an undefined superstition held sway over 
 the people. The unseen " Princes of the Air," the spirits of 
 heaven and earth, the unknown forces throughout space, " were 
 ignorantly worshipped." Neither in the past or present have the 
 Koreans indulged in the folly of denying a personal devil. 
 Their trouble is a belief in too many devils. To them, the very 
 atmosphere teems with malevolent, rather than benevolent influ- 
 ences. Buddhism, as an exotic from India, was planted in 
 Korea about the fourth century. At once it took firm hold, and 
 flourished as though indigenous to the soil. For at least, ten 
 centuries, it held supreme sway ; moulding the morals, manners 
 and culture of the realm. For four centuries, the tenets of Sakya 
 Muni, were recognised as the established faith of the Empire. 
 
 No one has yet given the world an exhaustive review of 
 Buddhism. It will never be done; like the chameleon the 
 system changes color to suit its surroundings. The Buddhism 
 of Siam is very diflferent from that of Thibet. As found in 
 Hindoostan, numerous distinctions separate it from the Buddhism 
 of Japan. The one point it consistently maintains, everywhere, 
 
298 HISTORICAL sketch of 
 
 is, that this life is full of evil, a curse rather than a blessinj;. 
 Kxistence has no value ; even death brings no relief since it 
 introduces man to another state of conscious existence, which is 
 as bad as the present, perhaps worse. Hence, joy can only come 
 by what is called Nirvana, a condition equivalent to non-ex- 
 istence or annihilation. This is the underlying thought upon 
 which the superstructure of Buddhism is reared. Temples of 
 this faith are found all through Korea. Although built in honor 
 of Buddha they really contain numerous gods. In some instances 
 several hundred lesser deities are ranged along the sides of the 
 buildings; these are often made of colossal size, and, in the cities 
 esjjecially, sometimes exhibit artistic merit. As far as practicable, 
 the temples are on hill-tops, and generally surrounded by groves. 
 While uniformity of architecture is not insisted on — a certain 
 resemblance is to be traced in them all. . Outride apartments are 
 reared for the priests who live on the premises. These men are 
 generally lazy and ignorant fellows, more intent on a life of 
 sloth than upon the advancement of their belief. The support 
 of such establishments is voluntar}% and often liberal. 
 
 Worship consists in prostration and prayer before the idol, 
 burning incense, the jjresentation of paper suitably inscribed and 
 the repetition of a formula which is assisted by a rosary held 
 in the hand, and on which the count is kept. At present Budd- 
 hism in Korea is on the wane. 
 
 As superceding grosser forms of belief it has undoubtedly been 
 of benefit. But its absolute influence is only evil, and the sooner 
 its degeneracy is followed by its death, the better for the land it 
 blights. Its most conspicuous competitor in Korea is Confucianism. 
 This strictly is an ethical rather than a religious system, and is 
 based on the writing of Kung, the Socrates of China, who, although 
 born 551 b. c. is 
 
 " Not yet dead, 
 But in old marbles ever beautiful." 
 
 Confucianism, while introduced to Korea at an early period, 
 has only been prominent there for three hundred years. It i)re- 
 sents five general principles: Benevolence, Uprightness, Politeness, 
 Wisdom and Fidelity. It treats moreover of five relations of 
 life, which are: King and Subject, Parent and Child, Husband 
 and Wife, Elder and Younger Brother, and Friend with Friend. 
 Nothuig is said of the soul's immortality. Concerning the exis- 
 tence of any God or gods, one of its authorities declares, " Sufli- 
 cicnt knowledge is not possessed to say positively that they exist, 
 and I see no difficulty in omitting the subject altogether." Indeed, 
 Confucianism chiefly seeks to mould society in social and political 
 matters. It presents many admirable ideas which yet fall infinitely 
 
THE MISSION IN KOREA. 299 
 
 short of the trutli man chiefly needs. Confucian temples contain 
 no idols. The buildin"; is distinguished within by a tablet which 
 sets forth the honor of the great Sage. Generally a large number 
 of less conspicuous tablets appear, which praise his best known 
 disciples. An altar is erected where sacrifice k made, or offerings 
 laid. Some of the displays on festal occasions are very fine. The 
 second and eighth months are the fixed times for offering sacrifice 
 to Confucius, who is not however regarded as a god, as these facts 
 would seem to indicate. 
 
 Taoism also exists in Korea, but exerts but little influence. Its 
 distinctive feature is Rationalism. Its ceremonies are singular, 
 and its tenets grossly materialistic. It is also an importation 
 from China, where it originated with the philosopher Laotz, who 
 lived in the seventh century. It oflTers many idols, yet neither 
 the temples or the priests are numerous, or well supported. 
 
 Far more worthy of our regard, is ancestral worship, as it 
 exists in Korea. It is really an expression of the popular idea 
 of what constitutes filial piety. If families can afford it they 
 erect temples, handsomely built, and there place tablets inscribed 
 with the names and virtues of their immediate ancestors. A 
 valuable feature of this idea is the preservation of a complete 
 genealogical list. Generally speaking, the tablet is erected 
 without the dignity of a temple to shelter it. Before these 
 tablets, and in honor of the deceased, theatrical plays are per- 
 formed on temporary stages ; presentations of food are made to 
 the departed spirit, and even more commonly, prayers are offered 
 and wailings indulged in. We are prepared now^ to notice the 
 facts connected with the 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Possibly, in the sixteenth century, and certainly in the 
 eighteenth. Papal converts from Japan and China, carried 
 Romish religion into Korea. They taught, they baptized, they 
 labored with conspicuous zeal, although not always with com- 
 mendable caution 
 
 About 1783 a distinguished official, Senghuni by name, pro- 
 fessed conversion, and was baptized under the new name of 
 Peter. The better class of scholai-s w^ere not slow to see the 
 superiority of even corrupt Christianity, to their own Pagan 
 systems. The people began to take kindly to the missionaries in 
 their midst, who were greatly encouraged. 
 
 Religious books were translated and distributed. The govern- 
 ment was now thoroughly alarmed. The priesthood was 
 awakened. Prejudice being kindled, blazed into passion and 
 
300 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 consumed the new cliurch with all the fierce fires of unrelenting 
 persecution. It was the old story. Many recanted and saved 
 their lives. Others fled to China ; and four thousand poor souls 
 braved martyrdom by sword and fagot, and unmentional)le tor- 
 tures. 
 
 Jean dos Remidios, a priest from Portugal, was the first person 
 from the West, who ever ventured on Korean soil for the i)ur- 
 pose of preaching and teaching. Holland sailors were ship- 
 wrecked there in 1672, and detained as prisoners for some time. 
 But their stay was involuntary, and their work by no means 
 evangelistic. 
 
 The results of Remidios' efl!c)rts were considerable at first, 
 but soon jiassed away. In 1835, under the influence of Bour- 
 bon ascendency in France, Roman Cotholic missions were 
 re-introduced to Korea. The pioneers of this fresh crusade 
 went over land by way of China and ^lantchuria. In a 
 few yeai*s they claimed several thousand of adherents. As 
 previously, and for the same reasons, blood soon drowned out 
 all traces of the boasted conquest. Again and again Rome 
 rallied, and as often was driven from the field. The workmen 
 died, and the work itself was deserted. So it seemed at least. 
 Yet a remnant must have survived. Even if we discredit 
 the Jesuit story, doubtless highly colored, that they had 10,000 
 converts in 1850; and about 15,000 seven years later, still 
 we must believe that there was some foundation for their state- 
 ment. The year i860 was important in the East. It was then 
 that English arms so completely mastered the resistance of the 
 great Chinese Empire. 
 
 British greed had forced India's opium upon the people of the 
 eighteen Provinces. British guns were the unanswerable argu- 
 ment which supported the demand. The forts of the Peiho fell 
 before the merciless fire to which they were subjected. Peking 
 was taken and sacked. The prestige of China was destroyed. 
 It was all man's wrong and man's wrath against his fellow-man. 
 Yet, how God overruled it for His own glory ! The fruits of 
 that victory — directly or indirectly — were the enforced ojx'ning 
 of new Chinese ports to commerce, additional guarantees for 
 Christian ]\Iissions, and the opportunity it gave Russia of seizing 
 lands contiguous to China. 
 
 Nowhere more than in Korea were these changes felt. It had 
 been supposed that China was impregnal)le. But the Dragon 
 Throne had been despoiled by a mere handful of "outside bar- 
 barians." The great Emperor was an exile in Tartary. The 
 red cross of St. George floated over the j)alace of Peking. All 
 this sent a thrill of consternation throujjh the hermit nation — 
 
THE MISSION IN KOREA. 301 
 
 where the more thoughtful ones could see that such an over- 
 throw was indication of their own peril, if not a prelude to their 
 own destruction. The handwriting was on the wall. One has 
 said, " Political convulsions, like geological upheavings, usher in 
 new epochs of the world's progress." It has proved so in this 
 instance. Paganism at once made frantic efforts to shut itself 
 securely away from progress. Armies were drilled in Korea; 
 forts were built ; frontiers were guarded ; every precaution was 
 taken. Watch-fires were kindled at a moment's notice on the 
 coast, and headland telegraphed to headland of any impending 
 danger. All was in vain. 
 
 Within six years. Napoleon III. sent an expedition to Korea. 
 On the plea that certain Frenchmen had been slain in a recent 
 persecution of Christians, Admiral Roze, of the French navy, 
 blockaded Han River, penetrated the interior as far as Seoul, 
 the capital, and completely destroyed the city of Kang Wa, sit- 
 uated on an island of that name ; and the chief military depot of 
 Western Korea. He afterwards attacked Tong Chin. Here he 
 was repulsed with great loss, being ultimately obliged to retire 
 altogether. 
 
 An American buccaneering expedition, on the schooner 
 " General Sherman," in 1866 made a futile attempt to reach the 
 royal tombs of Pingan ; where it was said the Emperors of 
 Korea were buried in coffins of gold. The Yankee craft ran 
 aground at low tide in the river. In this helpless condition it 
 was surrounded by blazing fire-rafts, and destroyed ; the crew 
 were all slain. Admiral Rowan, on the Flagship Wachusett, 
 immediately demanded of Korea an explanation of her " insult 
 to the flag." Not meeting with success, he returned to China ; 
 but almost immediately despatched the U. S. Corvette Shenan- 
 doah, whose officers finally learned the particulars just given. 
 
 It soon became evident that our government must take some 
 steps that would ensure the safety of American mariners who 
 were in the Avaters adjacent to Korea, and might be shipwrecked. 
 The authorities at Washington instructed the new minister to 
 China, Hon. Fred. F. Low, to proceed to the Korean Capital, 
 and if possible conclude a commercial treaty between that Em- 
 pire and the United States, having especially in view the point 
 alluded to. 
 
 Rear Admiral John Rodgers, commanding the Asiatic 
 squadron was directed to accompany him with sufficient force to 
 maintain the nation's honor. Five war vessels were detailed 
 for this duty. On May 23d, 1871, this little fleet anchored off 
 the western coast of Korea. The Americans on landing, were 
 treated with civility. Eight Korean officers visited the Flag- 
 
302 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 
 sliij), ultlioufrh they presented no eredentials. Valuable time 
 was beinji: lost. Pending dij)l()niatic nejrotiations, the Admiral 
 ordered a survey of the lian River. To this duty two };un boats 
 and four steam huuiches were a-^sij^ned. Ascendin<r the river 
 in obedience to orders, they were met by a terrific fire from 
 numerous shore batteries, which opened upon them without 
 ])revious warning. The forts were silenced by a return tire, and 
 demolished by ten-inch shells, after which the ships returned to 
 anchorage. As no apology was offered within ten days for this 
 a.ssault, 759 men were landed, and ordered to carry the citadel. 
 This was done in splendid style. To the credit of their courage 
 be it said, the Koreans refused to surrender, and when their 
 stronghold fell, it wjis found that only twenty of the garrison sur- 
 vived, and they were wounded. Three hundred and fifty corpses 
 were piled up in one place. If they failed it was not through 
 cowardice. 
 
 In reality, the Americans gained no substantial advantage, 
 and like the French, were inclined to withdraw without further 
 demonstrations. Yet they prepared the way for others to enter. 
 The voice of their howitzers was heard in the land. The stripes 
 of their banner h;id made themselves felt. 
 
 In 1H7(), Jajian accomplished the important task, never before 
 successful, of making a complete treaty with Korea. This was 
 done under the potent influence of a powerful fleet, and a 
 large force of troops. The French and English tried to take 
 immediate advantage, but made no headway. This was in 1881. 
 ]\Ieanwhile, the trade between Korea and Japan increased mar- 
 vellously, a fact which incited Western envy to seek and seek 
 again, some method of dividing its obvious profits. 
 
 Under the direction of President Hayes, and the authority of 
 Congress, Commodore Shufeldt visited Korea, and vainly en- 
 deavored to establish cordial relations with the authorities. 
 Nothing was accomplished. The following year, however, 
 through the friendly intervention of Li Hung Chang, the 
 Chinese Viceroy, the Commodore was better received, and on 
 May 6th, 1882, negotiated an agreement which binds together 
 the " Outpost State " and the United States in terms mutually 
 satisfactory. Thus were the mountains levelled and an highway 
 made for our Lord. 
 
 A minister resident, General Foote, was sent by President 
 Arthur to Seoul. He was received at court, and established at 
 the capital a I'nited States legation. In 1884 the Presbyterian 
 Board of Foreign Missions began a station at Seoul. H. N. 
 Allen, M. D., then living in C'hina as a medical missionary, 
 volunteered to go thither. He was sent, and Mrs. Allen soon 
 
THE MISSION IN KORKA. 303 
 
 followed him. Minister Foote at once appointed him physician 
 to the Legation, which assured his safety and favorable recep- 
 tion. Previous to this Rijutei, a Korean of high rank was sent 
 to represent his government in Japan. Here he was converted. 
 It w'as at his solicitations that our Board undertook the present 
 work. It has been greatly blessed of God. During a disturb- 
 ance in Seoul recently, a number of persons of distinction were 
 wounded. Under Dr. Allen's care, some of them recovered. 
 The life of a nephew of the king was thus saved. The prestige 
 thus gained for the cause was correspondingly great. 
 
 Within the past year three others have joined Dr. and Mrs. 
 Allen at their post. These are, J. W. Herron, D. D., and wife, 
 and the Rev. H. G. Underwood. Should they be restricted 
 hereafter in preaching, Avhich is not likely, they will at least 
 maintain Christian schools. So the work goes on. The present 
 outlook is most encouraging. Owen N. Denny, formerly consul 
 general at Shanghai, has just been appointed foreign adviser 
 to his majesty the king. 
 
 At the suggestion of our Commissioner of Agriculture at 
 Washington, an experimental farm has been started in Korea. 
 Seeds with directions were contributed from the Department. 
 The intention is to have the increase of these scattered through- 
 out the kingdom. Blooded animals from California have also 
 been purchased for this government plantation. 
 
 Three of the most distinguished nobles of the empire have 
 entered the Methodist College at Shanghai. 
 
 What of the future ? We only know this — God's providences 
 have no backward steps. Let us have the assurance of faith. 
 Let us have importunity in prayer, that our hope may share the 
 l)romise of that future when on the entire Peninsula " the Light 
 of Asia " shall pale before the " Star of Bethlehem," when Laotz 
 and Confucius shall be forgotten in the ascendency of Christ ; 
 and when the Cross of Calvary shall irradiate Korea with such 
 celestial beauty as shall make it indeed the " land of morning 
 calm." Then shall the salvation of the peoj^le bear witness to 
 their words, — as from the Ever White mountains to the sound- 
 ing sea the cry shall go up, " Galilean, thou hast conquered ! " 
 In view of such possibilities, our age is as that spoken of by 
 Pope, when " it was criminal to be moderate." 
 
 Missionaries in Korea. 
 
 Allen, H. N., M.D., 
 
 1884- 
 
 Herron, Mrs., 
 
 1885 
 
 Allen, Mrs. 
 
 1884- 
 
 Underwood, Rev. H. G., 
 
 1885- 
 
 Ilerron, John, M.D., 
 
 1885- 
 
 
 
ADDENDUM. 
 
 Mrs. Asher Wright, missionary to the Seneca Indians for 
 more than fifty years, died at Vei*sailles, New York, on the 
 21st of January, 1886. 
 
\\ 
 
 ,„ Theo'oq'C 
 
 a\ Seminaf; 
 
 Libraries 
 
 ';loi2 0A302 7570